Columbia ®nit)ers^itj)
LIBRARY
THE LIFE
OF
EDWARD IRVING.
VOL. II.
tONBON
EEINTED BY SPOTTISWOODE AND CO.
NEW-STEEET SQUAEE
THE LIFE
OF
EDWARD IRVING,
MINISTEE OF
THE NATIONAL SCOTCH CHURCH, LONDON.
Illttstratci) bir I]is '^mxmU m)!i €mtqmkmt
BY MES. OLIPHANT.
" Whether I live, I live unto the Lord ; and whether I die, I die unto the Lord :
living or dying, I am the Lord's." Amen.
IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOL. II.
LONDON:
HUEST AND BLACKETT, PUBLISHERS,
SUCCESSORS TO HENRY COLBURN,
13, GEEAT MAKLBOROUGH STREET.
1862.
The right of Translation is reserved.
CONTENTS OF THE SECOND VOLUME.
CHAPTER I.
1828.
Sermons on the Trinity — Unconscious of any Doubt on the Sub-
ject— The Fellowship of Christ — Discoveries made by the Rev.
Mr. Cole — A Theological Spy — Follows the Preacher to the
Vestry — First Accusation of Heresy — The Orthodox Doctrine of
the Church — Irving's Manner of Meeting the Attack — The
Cloud like a Man's Hand — Apology for the Church of Scotland
— Irving carries his Message to his own Country — Plan of his
Journey — Annan Market — His Labours among his own People
— Arrival in Great King Street — St, Andrew's Church besieged
by the Crowd — Excitement in Edinburgh — Dissatisfaction of
Chalmers — The Statesman and the Visionary — Uses of the
Impracticable — Religious Thought in Scotland — Campbell of
Row — A New Friend — Irving's Faculty of Learning — Rosneath
— Row — A. J. Scott — Accident at Kirkcaldy — Cruel Re-
proaches — Ii'ving visits Perth — Returns to London — Imme-
diate Return to his Usual Labours — Happiness in returning —
The Last Days — Irving's Anxieties — Opposition to his Doctrine
of the Second Advent — Imj)rovement in his Wife's Health —
His Anxiety for her Return — Pause in the Saturday Occupation
— Consultations about Prophecy — Publishing Negotiations — A
Bible Society Meeting — Anticipates " Casting out of the Syna-
gogue " — His Birthday — Instructions and Prayers — The Lost
Tribes — Resignation to God's Will — Arrangement about his
Trinity Sermons — The Bishop of Chester — Contract with
Publishers — Tale of the Martyrs — Excess of Health — Harro-
gate — A true Apostolical Chiu-ch — The Year's Work — Pasto-
ral Duties — The Threshold of a New Future — High Anticipa-
tions — Vaughan of Leicester — Second Albury Conference —
Dr. Martin's Account of its Results — Mutterings of the Coming
Storm — Trust of his People Page 1
1.1S102
vi CONTEXTS OF THE SECOND VOLIBIE.
CHAPTER n.
1829.
Degree of D.D. — The great Hope of the Chiirch — Form of Bap-
tism — Ii-ving's Belief in his own Orthodoxy — Misstatements of
his Doctrine — The Morning Watch — Words of Consolation —
Judd Place — Visit to Edinburgh — Preparations for his Coui-se
of Lectures — The two little Ballad- singers — Annan — Edin-
burgh — The General Assembly — He appears at the Bar — His
Commission rejected — Lectures in Hope Park Chapel — Preaches
in Dumfi-iesshire — Employment of his Summer Holiday — In
Glasgow — Bathgate — " God loves you " — Incident in Kirk-
caldy— His Views of Church and State — Dedication of the
Book — The Representatives of Three Generations — Whisper of
" Heretic " — His Circle in London — The Journeymen Bakers —
Family Sorrows — Joseph Wolflf's two Greeks — Then- Educa-
tion and Maintenance — Weekly Issue of Lectures — The Thkd
Conference at Albury — Notes of the Conference — Commu-
nion Page 66
CHAPTER HI.
1830.
A New Light — Influence of Scott — Mary Campbell — Campbell
of Row — Religious Fermentation in Clydesdale — Tract on our
Lord's Human Nature — The Man of SorroAvs — Beginnmg of
the Conflict — Gift from Friends in Edinburgh — The Christian
Instructor — Irving's Letter to Mr. Dods — Statement of his own
Belief — Invitation to Brotherly Conference — Heart-sickness —
Letter to Dr. Chalmers — Ii-ving's Confidence in his Judgment —
Chalmers' Timid Silence — Prosecution of Mr. Maclean — Unfair
Inquisition — Proceedings in Mr. Scott's Case — DeUverance of the
Presbytery — Advice in the Dreghorn Case — Necessity for Cau-
tion and Patience — Presbytery of London — " God send Better
Days" — Fernicarry — Mary Campbell — The Gift of Tongues —
The First Prophetess — The Macdonalds — The Gift of Healmg
— The Manifestations beUeved by many — Eagerly hailed by
Irving — Dr. Chalmers in London — Irving, Chalmers, and Cole-
ridge — Fears for the Church of Scotland — Irving's Renewed
Appeal to his "Master" — Farewell of Irving and Chalmers —
Little Samuel's Illness — Irving's New Surroundings — His Mira-
culous Heart— Albury — A Faithful Wife — The Chief Physician
CONTENTS OF THE SECOND VOLUME. Vll
— Serving God for Nought — Resignation — L-ving's Visit to
Ireland — Powerscourt — Dublin — Little Maggie's Song — " Out
of the Mouth of Babes and Sucklings " — Congratulations —
— Note on Samiiel Martin's Bible — Seamen's Asylum — Move-
ment in the Presbytery of London — Dutifulness to the Church
— A Contumacious Brother — L-ving separates from the Presby-
teiy — Gives up his Proposed Visit to Scotland — Fright and
Agreement of the Presbytery — His Isolation — Statement by his
Kirk-Session — Petition to the King — Lord Melbourne Page 102
CHAPTER IV.
1831,
Church Conflicts — Reference to the Mother Church — The Usury
of Tears — Irving's Repetition of his Belief — Christ'' s Holiness in
Flesh — Prayer for the General Assembly — " In Labours abun-
dant " — His Attitude and Aspect — On the Threshold of Fate —
Meeting of the General Assembly — Position assumed by Mr.
Scott — The Assembly's Decisions — Irving's Determination to
defend his Rights — Pecuharity of the two Cases of Heresy —
Not Heretical Opinion but Realizing Faith — Condemnation of
Irving's Doctrine — Prayers for the Outpouring of the Spirit —
Inspiration of the Last Days — First Appearance of the Tongvies
— His Prepossession — The Prayer of Faith — The Answer of
God — The Fulfilment of Promise — Trying the Spirits — His
Unjudicial Mind — The Baptism of the Holy Ghost — Inevitable
Separation — Utterances permitted at Morning Meetings — Pro-
bation — Excitement in the Congregation — Crisis — The Matter
taken out of his Hands — First Utterance in the Sunday Worship
— Commotion at the Evening Service — The Tumults of the
People — Comments of the Press — Increase to the Chui'ch —
Order of the Morning Service — Character of the Tongues —
Supposed to be Existing Languages — Described by Ii-ving — The
Utterances in English — Their Influence — Virtuous Lidignation
— His Determination at all Hazards — Withdraws the Last Re-
straint — Impossibility of Drawing Back — Remonstrances of his
Friends — First Meeting of the Trustees — " If I perish, I jDerish "
' — Affectionate Conspiracy — Future Order of Worship — Full
Statement of his Intentions — Publications of the Year — Original
Standards of the Church — The Westminster Confession — Recalls
the Church of Scotland to herself — Papers in the Morning Watch
— Irving and the Record — The Trustees — The Kirk-Session —
His Remonstrance — Importunities of his Friends . . . . 1G7
vm COIfTEXTS OF THE SECOND VOLUME.
CHAPTER V.
1832.
" Bedlam " and " Cliaos " — Robert Baxter — Further Development
of the Power — The Two Witnesses — Authoritative Interpreta-
tion of Prophecy — Baxter's Narrative — Inner World Revealed
by it — Attitude of L-ving — Retains his Influence as Pastor —
Mystic Atmosphere — Evangelists — Inevitable Progress — The
Trustees take Counsel's Opinion — Irving's Public Intimation of
the Danger — His Advice to his People — Answer to the Trustees
— Sir Edward Sugden's Advice — The Foregone Conclusion of
the Presbytery — Their Authority finally appealed to — The Life
of the Accused — "Reproach hath broken my Heart" — The
Angel of the Church — " Unwearied and Unceasing " — Funda-
mental Question involved — Last Remonsti-ance — Warning —
Not the Shadow of a Doubt — Banishing the Voice of Jesus —
Ln passioned Aj^peal — The Trustees' Complaint — Meeting of the
Presbytery — Recantation of Baxter — Beginning of the Trial —
Examination of Witnesses : The Elder — Appeal to the Scrip-
tui-es — Examination continued : The Prophet — " Did you hear
any Conversation anywhere ? " — Calling Names — Examination
continued : The Deacon — Sudden Blandness of the Examiners
— Conclusion of the Evidence — Unanimity of the Witnesses —
The Disenchanted Prophet — Unmoved by Discoiu-agement —
Order of Irving's Defence — The Head of every Man — An Undi-
vided Allegiance — Records of Ecclesiastical Antiquity — The
Conscience of the Presbytery — Character of the Evidence —
Speech of the Accuser — Irving's Reply — Whether the Work be
of the Holy Ghost — The Prophetic Character — " Dishonesty "
— Tempted to withdraw from the Contest — Prefers his Duty as a
Pastor to his Feehngs — Standeth or falleth to his own Master —
A Lamb of the Flock — Decision of the Presbytery — Their Reck-
lessness— Scraps of the Confession — The Character of Presbyte-
rian Worship — What could they do ? — Sentence — Irving " un-
fit" to remain a Minister — Triumph of the Press — Times and
Record — The Fast-day — Closing of the Church — Gray's Inn
Road — Out-door Preaching — The Lost Child — Affectionate
Recollections — The Scotch Psalms — Islington Green — Princely
Hospitality — How to overcome Disease by Faith — Sufferings —
Resolved to Fall at his Post — Victory over the Body — State of
the Public Mind — Reported "Falling off" in Irving's Mind —
The 3Iornin(j Watch the Organ of the Church — The Sick Child —
Invitation to the Kirkcaldy Relations — Prospered by the Lord —
The Despised in Israel — Development — A new Order of Things
CONTENTS OF THE SECOND VOLUME. IX
— Irving announces Certain Changes — Arrangement of the Church
in Newman Street — Opening Services — Manifestations — Their
Character — Another Assault — Weariness . . . Page 231
CHAPTER VI.
1833.
Inquiries of Mr. Campbell — Irving's Reply — The Formtain of
Sweet Waters — Letter to Alan Ker — Position of the Angel —
God's Footsteps are not known — L-ving's Mode of explaining
himself — His Reasonableness — Contrast between Irving and
Baxter — Doctrine of " the Humanity " — Fighting in the Dark —
Annan Presbytery — Incompetence of the Judges — Irving's
Arrival in Annan — David and Goliath — Irving's Defence — The
Captain of our Salvation — Decision of the Presbytery — ■ Scene
in Annan Church — Irving leaves the Church — Deposition —
His Letter to his People — His DeUverance — Nithsdale and
Annandale — Set aside by his own Church — Re-ordination —
The Christian Priest — "Our Dear Father's Letter" — Another
Death — Infant Faith — An American Spectator — The Morning
Watch — Conclusion of that Periodical — Irving's Difficulties —
An Embarrassing Restraint — The Communion in Newman Street
— Many Trials — Expectation of Power from on High — Walking
in Darkness 329
CHAPTER VII.
1834 — THE END.
Sent to Edinburgh — Is no longer his own Master — Exhaustion —
Tender Courtesy — Re-appearance out of the Shadows — Projects
his Journey — Leaves London — The Hand of the Lord upon him
— Bridgenorth — His Ancient Covinsellor — Letter to his Children
— The Royal Oak — Beauty and Blessedness of the Land —
Young Clergymen — Healing both to Body and Soul — Satisfied
in beholding God's Works — Birthday Letter — Well-sunned,
well-aired Moimtains — Cader Idris — Care not to take his Wife
"out of her Place" — Beddgelert — Beginning of the End —
Legend " for Maggie " — Renewed Illness — Yearns for his Wife
— Well with the Just Man at the Last — Alarm of his Relations —
Voyage to Greenock — Enters Glasgow — His Last Letter — Flesh
and Heart faint and fail — His Certainty of Recovery — At the
Gates of Heaven — Amen ! — He died and was buried — A Saint
and Martyr 369
VOL. n. a
EDWARD IRVING.
CHAPTER I.
1828.
The year 1828 commenced amid those domestic
shadows, and had not progressed far before the pubhc
assaults, in which Irving's hfe was henceforward to be
passed, began. In the early beginning of the year he
had prepared for pubhcation three volmiies of his col-
lected sermons ; the first volume setting forth the very
heart and essence of his teaching, his lofty argu-
ment and exposition of the Trinity, and its combined
action in the redemption of man ; the second, his con-
ception of the manner of applying Divine truth as
symbolised in the Parable of the Sower ; and the third,
his views on national and public subjects. When this
work, however, was all but ready for the press, one of
the spies of orthodoxy hit upon a grand and unthought
of heresy, in the splendid expositions which the con-
gregation had received without a suspicion, and which
Irving himself had preached with the fullest conviction
that the sentiments he uttered were believed by all
VOL. II. B
2 SERMONS ON THE TEINITY.
orthodox Christians. Up to this period his works had
been arraigned before less solemn tribunals ; failures
in taste, confusion of metaphors, and an incompre-
hensible and undiminishable popularity, which no attack
could lessen, and which piqued the pubhc oracles, had
been brought against him, one time or another, by
almost every pubhcation in the kingdom. But even
when a man is fully convicted of being more eloquent
and less cautious than his neighbours, when he is
proved to fascinate the largest audiences, and utter the
boldest denunciations, and give the most dauntless
challenges to all opponents, with the additional aggra-
vations of a remarkable person, and some peculiarities
of appearance, these things are still not enough to
make him a heretic.
The religious world had long been shy of a man
so impracticable ; but yet had been forced, by way
of avaihng itself of his genius and popularity, to
afford him still its countenance, and still to ask an-
niversary sermons, though with fear and trembling,
from the greatest orator of the time. These an-
niversary sermons, however, were so httle to be de-
pended upon — Avere so much occupied with the truth,
and so Httle with the occasion, or the subscription lists
— that he was not, and could not be popular among the
religious managers and committee people, who make a
business of the propagation of the gospel. He was a
man of a different fashion from their favourite model,
by no means to be brought into conformity with it ;
and they regarded him afar off with jealous eyes. At
last the inevitable collision occurred. Irving's sermons
on the Trinity were uttered to an audience so unaware
UNCONSCIOUS OF ANY DOUBT UPON THE SUBJECT. 3
of any error in them that, by special desire of the office-
bearers of the congregation, they were placed first in
the volumes which their author prepared as a com-
plete manifestation of his varied labours. The sermons
themselves had been preached some years before ; they
are mentioned in Fraser's Magazine, in the eloge pro-
nounced upon liim after his death, as having been first
delivered in Hatton Garden, where no man hinted heresy;
and Irving himself describes the gradual composition
of several of them in his journal-letters in 1825 ; they
were not, however, ready for publication till the be-
ginning of the year 1828; and seem to have been se-
lected in all simphcity, and, as the preface relates, with
no controversial meaning, " as being designed for the
instruction of the church committed to my ministerial
and pastoral care, of whom I knew not that any one
entertained a doubt upon that great head of Christian
faith." These sermons, though of a very different cha-
racter from those bursts of bold and splendid oratory
by which the preacher had made his great reputation,
are perhaps more remarkable than any of his other
productions. How any man could carry a large audience
breathless through those close and lofty arguments, and
lead them into the solemn courts of heaven to trace the
eternal covenant there, preserving the mighty strain of
intelhgence and attention through hours of steadfast
soaring into the ineffable mysteries, is a question which
I find it hard to solve. But he seems to have done it ;
and all unaware of the fact that underneath, in the
cloudy world below, certain sharp eyes, unable to follow
him, could yet follow and discern where his brilliant
4 THE FELLOWSHIP OF CHRIST.
way cut through divers floating clouds of doctrine,
he pursued his eagle's path straight into the sunshine.
That loftiest, splendid theme unfolded before his intent
gaze into a grand harmonious system of God-manifes-
tation. It was not doctrine that he unfolded. It was
the vivid reality of the sublimest historic facts, a God-
head in combined and harmonious action, working
forth, not the salvation of individual man by any expe-
dient, however subhme, but the grand overthrow and
defeat of evil in a nature which had sinned. In this
hght the man who embraced his Lord with all the fer-
vour of human affections, as well as with all the spiritual
love and faith of which his soul was capable, perceived,
with a depth of tender adoration not to be described,
that wonderful reaht}^ of union which made his Lord
not only his Saviour, but his brother and kinsman, the
true everlasting Head of the nature He had assumed.
Controversy was not in his mind, nor any desire after
a novel view of the truth he uttered. He " knew not
that any one entertained a doubt upon that great head
of Christian faith." And with all the simplicity of un-
doubting belief and confidence he set forth the Saviour
in whom he trusted, — a Lord noways abstracted from
the hfe-blood of humanity, but rather its fullest spring
and fountain-head, a man without guilt, but with every-
thing; else that beloniis to man — an existence not of
itself secure and unassailable, but held hke a fortress in
immaculate purity by the Godliead within. Such was
the form in which the Eedeemer of his hfe, and Master
of his heart, appeared to Ir\dng. He set forth the Lord
so, before all eyes, with outcries of joy and tears, finding
in that utter brotherhood of the flesh a culmination
DISCOVERIES MADE BY TEE REV. MR. -COLE. 5
of grace, and love, and unspeakable Divine tenderness
such as heart of man had not conceived.
Tliis was the preacher's view, standing above the
crowd with his eyes and his thoughts in the heavens ;
but other eyes and thoughts were in the cloudy regions
underneath, watching that lofty perilous career into
the Divine mysteries, without either hght to lead, or
faith to follow. An idle clergyman, called Cole, — of
whom nobody seems to know anything but that he
suddenly appeared out of darkness at this moment to
do his ignoble office — heard by the wind of rumour,
which at that time was constantly carrymg something of
the eloquent preacher's lavish riches about the world, of
what appeared to hun " a new doctrine." The imme-
diate cause was an address dehvered by Irving in be-
half of a society for the distribution of Gospel Tracts,
in which some of his audience discovered that the
preacher declared the human nature of our Saviour to
be identical with all human nature, truly and in actual
verity the " seed of Abraham." This, coming to the
ears of Mr. Cole, apparently, at the moment, a man at
leisure, and in a condition to set his laborious brethren
right and find out their errors, filled the soul of that
virtuous critic with alarm and horror. ^ To him the
world seems to be indebted for the disingenuous state-
ment of this new view, if new view it was, which, by
giving the name of the " smfulness of Christ's human
nature " to that which in Irving's eyes was the actual
redemption of human nature through Christ, inevitably
prejudiced and prejudged the question with the mass
of religious people. Few can follow those fine and
dehcate intricacies and distinctions which encompass
6 .A THEOLOGICAL SPY.
sucli an important but impalpable difference of belief ;
but everybody can be shocked at the connection of sin
with the person of the Saviour. This was the unfair
and deeply disingenuous method of representing it,
which Cole first hit upon, and which all who followed
him on that side of the question, in spite of countless
protests and denials from the other, obstinately main-
tained. The novel means which Mr. Cole took to sa-
tisfy himself about the new doctrine we are fortunately
able to give in his own Avords, which, in the form of
a letter to Irving, he pubhshed shortly after the event
he narrates.
" I had purposed," says this candid divine, " ever since
the delivery of your Society Oration, to hear you myself, that
I might be satisfied personally whether you really did hold
the awful doctrine of the sinfulness of Chrisfs human
nature or not; hut six months elapsed before my con-
tinued purpose was realised. I did not like to leave my usual
place of worship to hear you ; and yet there appeared no
possibility of accomplishing- my desire without it. On Sunday
evening, the 28th of October last, however, I was returning
home rather early, about eight o'clock; and it occurred to
me that, if I went to your chapel, I might find your oration
not quite concluded ; and that I might, perhaps, hear some-
thing that would enable me to arrive at the desired satis-
faction. I accordingly proceeded to the Caledonian chapel.
When I entered, I found your oration not concluded ; I there-
fore sat down, and heard you for about twenty minutes. I
had not been seated above a minute or two, when I found
that you were dwelling much upon the person and work of
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ ; and I had hardly ar-
rived at a perception of the train of that part of your dis-
course, when you made me tremble from head to foot by
thundering out the expression, ' that sinful substance ! '
meaning the human body of the adorable Son of God ! You
were declaring ' That the main part of His victory consisted
FOLLOWS THE TEEACHER TO THE VESTRY. 7
in His overcoming the sin and corruption of His human
nature.' You stated, * He did not sin.' ' But,' you said,
'there was that sinful substance agfainst which He had to
strive, and with which He had to conflict "during the whole
of His life upon earth.' What I felt at hearing such awful
blasphemy against the person of the Son of Grod, declaimed
with accompanying vehement gesticulations, before upwards,
I should suppose, of two thousand persons, I cannot describe.
And the whole superstructure of the remaining part of your
oration was more or less of a piece with and built upon this
terrifically awful foundation Nevertheless, to put
myself beyond the reach of error, in so momentous a matter,
and at the same time to give you the most fair and full op-
portunity of unsaying any unguarded expressions, and also
to ascertain whether what you uttered was your considerate
and real belief, I resolved, if practicable, to speak to you in
person. Having understood from one of your attendants
that you would favour me with a conference, I waited till
you were disengaged, and was at length admitted into your
presence. My address and questions, and your answers, were
as follows : — * I believe, sir, a considerable part of the con-
clusion of your discourse this evening has been upon the
person and works of Jesus Christ?' You answered in the
affirmative. I added, ' If I mistake not, you asserted that
the human body of Christ was sinful substance? ' You re-
plied, ' Yes, I did.' I continued, ' But is that your real
and considerate belief?' You answered, 'Yes, it is, as far
as I have considered the subject.' And here you produced
a book, which, I believe, was some national confession of
faith, to confirm your faith and assertions, in which you
pointed out to me these words (if I mistake not), 'The flesh
of Jesus Christ, which was by nature mortal and corruptible.'
. . . . ' This, sir,' I observed, ' is to me a most awful doc-
trine.' And after making other remarks upon the awfulness
of the doctrine, and asking you once or twice if such was
your deliberate and considerate belief, which you answered
in the affirmative, I put this final question to you, ' Do you
then, sir, really believe that the body of the Son of God was
a mortal, corrupt, and corruptible body, like that of all man-
8 FIRST ACCUSATION OF HERESY.
kind? — the same body as j'^ours and mine?' You answered,
*Yes, just so; certainly; that is what I believe.' Upon
which I departed."
The inquirer departed, after so unwarrantable an in-
vasion of another man's privacy, to bring against the
sincere and patient preacher who had borne this cate-
cliising, and had not resented it, the charge of serious
heresy. Such a method of getting at the facts on which
the indictment was to be framed has fortunately been
seldom resorted to ; and it is not an example wliich
many men would hke to follow. Irving himself gives
a much shorter account of the same interview in the
preface to a volume entitled Chrisfs Holiness in the
Flesh, pubhshed in 1831. He says : —
" Of the man I know nothing, save that a stranger once
soHcited conversation with me on a Lord's-day night, after
pubHc worship, of which conversation I found what pur-
ported to be the substance standing at the head of this pub-
lication (Cole's pamphlet). Whether it be so or not I cannot
tell, for it was at a moment of exhaustion that it was held ;
and I gave the stranger an invitation to come to me at leisure
on the Thursday following, for the further satisfying of his
conscience. He did not think it worth his while to do this ;
and could reconcile his conscience to the betrayal of pastoral
and ministerial confidence, and to the publication of a conver-
sation, without even asking me whether it was correctly re-
ported or not .... I shall never forget," he proceeds, " the
feeling which I had upon first hearing my name coupled with
heresy. So much did it trouble me, that I once seriously
meditated sending a paper to the Christian Observer, in order
to contradict the man's false insinuations. But I thought it
better to sit quiet and bear the reproach. WTien, however, I
perceived that this error was taking form, and that the Church
was coming into peril of believing that Christ had no temp-
tations in the flesh to contend with and overcome, I felt it
my duty to intercalate, in the volume on the Incarnation, a
THE OETHODOX DOCTRINE OF THE CHUECH. 9
sermon (No. III.), showing out the truth in a more exact and
argumentative form, directed specially against the error that
our Lord took human nature in its creation, and not in its
fallen estate. And another (No. VI.), showing the most
grave and weighty conclusions flowing from the true doc-
trine, that He came under the conditions of our fallen state
in order to redeem us from the same. This is the true and
faithful account of the first work which I published upon the
subject."
In the preface of that work itself, he refers us simply,
but with less detail, to the same occurrence : —
"When I had completed this office of my ministry," he ex-
plains, when giving forth the contested sermons for the first
time to the world, " and, by the request of my flock, had con-
sented to the publication of these, and the other discourses
contained in this book ; and when the printing of them had
all but or altogether concluded ; there arose, I say not by
what influence of Satan, a great outcry against the doctrine
which, with all orthodox churches, I hold and maintain con-
cerning the person of Christ ; the doctrine, I mean, of His
human nature, that it was manhood fallen which He took up
into His divine person, in order to prove the grace and the
might of Grodhead in redeeming it ; or, to use the words of
our Scottish confession, that His flesh was, in its proper nature,
mortal and corruptible, but received immortality and incorrup-
tion from the Holy Grhost. The stir which was made in divers
quarters, both of this and of my native land, about this mat-
ter, as if it were neither the orthodox doctrine of the Church,
nor a doctrine according to holiness, showed me, who am
convinced of both, that it was necessary to take controversial
weapons in my hand, and contend earnestly for the faith as it
was once delivered to the saints. I perceived, now, that the
dogmatical method which I had adopted for the behoof of my
own believing flock would not be sufficient when publishing
to a wavering, gainsaying, or unbelieving people : and, there-
fore, it seemed to me most profitable to delay the publication
until I should have composed something fitted to re-establish
men's minds upon the great fundamental doctrine of the
10 IRVING S MAXXER OF MEETIXG THE ATTACK.
Church ; which, having done, I resolved to insert the same as
two other sermons ; the one upon the method of the Incarna-
tion, and the other upon the relations of the Creator and the
creature, as these are shown out in the ligrht of the Incarna-
tion. And for this timeous interruption by evil tongues, I
desire to give thanks to Grod, inasmuch as I have been enabled
thereby, not only to expound, but to defend, the faith that
the Son of God came in the flesh."
Such was the simple and straightforward course
adopted by Irving at the first whisper of the accusation
brought against him. Instead of rushing into sudden
encounter with his darkhng assailant, he waited until
nearly the end of the year, in order to add to the plain
statement of his belief its fuller defence and support —
and after adduig these careful productions to the alreadj^
printed volume, issued it, with the explanation given
above, without even referring to the obscure originator
of the sudden outcry. The dedication to the third
volume of this work is dated January 10th, 1828, while
the similar preface to the first is not written till Novem-
ber 10 th of the same year, ten months later. The
difference of these dates bears notable and simple
testimony to the way in which this matter affected
liim. The work, prepared with all care and dehberation,
and just on the eve of being given to the world, was
postponed, not that he might soften down or clear away
the doubtful expressions, but that, with more distinct
force and clearer utterance, he might disclose the behef
that was in him. Having no doubt in himself, he was
only anxious to be understood clearly, that his doctrine
might be proved. In this patient and candid mamier,
not hastily, but with the postponement of aU an author's
expectations, and all the natural indignation of a man
THE CLOUD, LIKE A MANS H.\ND. 11
unhandsomely assailed, lie answered tins first charge of
heresy. He himself bears witness that it w^as echoed
on all sides around him. It was " a great outcry" —
"a stir in divers quarters." He delayed answering for
a year — a year so full of other occupations, that it
is hard to conceive how he can have had the patience
and composure necessary to take up the threads and
extend the high argument ; and then soberly asserts
his cherished truth and vindicates his character. " The
point at issue is simply this," he says with dignified
gra\dty and moderation, " whether Clirist's flesh had
the grace of sinlessness and incorruption from its proper
nature, or from the indwelling of the Holy Ghost ; I say
the latter." With tliis statement of the matter, we may,
in the meantime, hke Irving, leave the question. The
cloud, hke a man's hand, had risen out of the envious
mists, when the rehgious spy entered the httle Presby-
terian sacristy at Eegent Square, to bring the ingenuous
soul there to account, and betray its frank and unstudied
explanations. AU unconscious of the object of liis
questioner, Ii'ving spoke forth the truth he held then as
always ; and when he became aware of the brewing-
storm faced it, all candid and unclisguisable, but
with a patience and lofty composure wliicli few men
could have equalled. And with that for the present
the matter closed. An angry wand of assault and accu-
sation raged without ; but within, his beloved Church,
always ready enough to note de\aations in doctrine, was
yet unroused and unstartled. And Ir\Tng went on his
way, fuU not of one truth but of many — and behevhig
himself, first and above all, called upon to proclaim the
coming of that Lord whom he all but saw — the
i2 APOLOGY FOR THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND.
approach of one wlio was no abstraction nor embodi-
ment of doctrine to liis fervid spirit, but his very God
and Lord, flesh of his flesh and bone of his bone.
In the spring of the same year he preached a Fast-
day Sermon, it is not recorded upon what occasion,
before the Presbytery of London, which was afterwards
published under the title of an Apology for the ancient
fulness and purity of the doctrine of the Church of Scot-
land. This work I can only speak of from the fragments
contained in an adverse and ill-natured review ; but it
was evidently not only a fervent eulogium on the mother
Church, but an assertion of higher claims on her behalf
than the so-called democratic and popular Church of
Scotland is generally supposed to have ever made ; and he
seems to have founded his views, as L-ving was always dis-
posed to do, upon the ancient Confessions of the Chiu-ch,
and not upon the modern Westminster Confession, which
is now its chief recognised standard. Upon these old
confessions he always made his stand, reaching across the
controversial age to those ancient and loftier days when
the primitive creed was set forth simply and without
argument. There is, indeed, a certain wilful indepen-
dence in the way in which he eludes all mention of
the later declaration of doctrine which has been identi-
fied with his Chiurch, and fixes his tenacious regard upon
the elder utterance, wliich he never ceased to maintain,
and quaintly inflicted upon his English disciples in after
years with a pertinacity which would be amusing were
it not deeply pathetic. " I do battle under the standards
of the Church under .which my fathers fell," he says
mth touching prophetic sadness in tliis Fast-day sermon.
" I am a man sworn to disciphne, and must abide by my
mVIXG CAREIES HIS MESSAGE TO HIS OWN COUNTET. 13
standard, and may not leave it, but fall beside it, or
fall above it, and yield to it the last shelter and rampart
of my fallen body." These words were laughed at by
some of the critics of the day as " mouthvaliant tropes."
The progress of time, however, throws sad and striking
illustrations upon them ; for it is certain that, whether
right or wrong in his interpretation of their meaning,
Irving did stand by those standards till he fell in the
heat of battle, and never relinquished them, even to
the death.
In May, Mrs. Irving, whose health was still delicate,
went to Scotland to her father's house, and about the
same time Irving himself left London to travel by the
slower route of Annan and his native district, preaching
as he went, to Edinburgh and Kirkcaldy. ' His object
in this journey was not relaxation or pleasure. He
went, counting himself " most favoured of the Lord," to
proclaim in Scotland, as he had already done in London,
the coming of his Master. " Walk, dear David, in the
fear of the Lord — the time is short," he writes in one
of those friendly letters, now becoming rarer and rarer.
And penetrated with that conviction, he went to Scot-
land to warn, first his father's house and kindred, and
the countryside which had still so great a hold upon his
heart, and then universal Scotland through her capital,
of that advent which he looked for with undoubtino; and
fervent expectation. This journey was in many respects
a very remarkable one, being occupied entirely in the
work to which he had no inducement or persuasion but
his own profound belief of the great event about to
happen — of which, indeed, nobody can doubt t]iat the
world had, if it were so near at hand, most strenuous
14 PLAX OF HIS JOUKXEY.
need to be advertised. No way could lie have better
proved the perfect reahty of his own behef.
" Edward is in excellent health," writes Mrs. Irving, on the
16th of May, from Kirkcaldy, to Mr. Story, of Eosneath.
" He has gone to bear his testimony for the truth in his
native toAvn, and purposes being in Dumfries, if the Lord
will, next week, and to commence his labours in Edinburgh
on Thursday next. . . . His time is wholly occupied. His
course of discourses will not be finished in Edinburgh until
Wednesday the 4th of June, when he proposes starting im-
mediately for Glasgow, and, if they choose, preaching there
on the following day. Then at Paisley on Friday, at
Greenock on the Saturday morning, and crossing to Eosneath
and doing all service you may require on Sabbath and
Monday. He desires much to preach for Mr. Campbell
on Tuesday evening, again at Glasgow on Wednesday, at
Bathgate (my brother's parish) on Thursday, and be here
at the communion on Sabbath the 15th. All being
well, on Tuesday aftei", we expect that your acquaintance,
William Hamilton, will be united to my sister Elizabeth.
After this, God willing, Edward visits Perth, Dundee, and
Monimail."
Such was the course he had determined for himself
before setting out from his labours in London ; and
when it is understood that he did tliis without induce-
ment or stimulation, except that of the message with
which he was bursting, sometliing of the fervour of the
spirit which could not keep silent may be apprehended.
One joyful domestic incident — the marriage of his
sister-in-law to his bosom friend, a marriage quaintly
suggested years ago, before the paii' had ever met, to
the present bridegroom — gave a point of tender human
interest to the laborious journey ; but such a holiday few
labouring men, few workers errant in such an agitating
ANJS^AN" MAEKET. 15
field as that of London, would have thought of, or
could have carried out.
From the first point in these apostoUc travels he
writes as follows to his wife : —
" Annan, Saturday, 17tli May, 1828.
*' My dear Wife, — I arrived here on Wednesday night, and
found all our friends well. Next morning I waited on the
minister, who most graciously gave me my request to preach
the three week nights as well as the Sabbath. This I pub-
lished in the market, as I came down the street, and in the
evening the church was thronged, as also last night. I opened
the seventh chapter of Daniel, and the second and third of
Acts, laying out the whole subject, and this night I open
2 Peter iii. and Eomans xix. and xx. Indeed, I have been
most favoured of the Lord to open these great truths first in
Scotland to my own kindred and townsmen, and in the
church where I was baptized. To-morrow I preach at Kirk-
patrick, in a tent, I suppose, when I intend throwing all help
aside, and preaching a regular sermon from Eom. viii. 1,2,3,
trusting to Christ's own most helpful and blessed promise.
In the evening I return and preach for the Sabbath Schools ;
I know not what sermon yet ; perhaps, however, it may be a
discourse of baptism, from Rom. vi., embodying the doctrine of
the homilies, and this also extemjjore. On Monday I proceed
for Dumfries, resting a few hours with our Margaret, and pro-
ceeding thence to Cargen, to meet some clergymen there ;
but finding the minister of the parish to be my nearest of
kin, I wrote a letter to him enclosed to Cargen, to say, that
if he wovild gather the people after their work, at seven
o'clock, I would preach to them. On Tuesday, at one o'clock,
I preach for the Society ; and in the evening, at seven, for
Mr. Kirkwood, at Hol3nvood, if it please him ; and then, on
Wednesday morning, I proceed with Margaret to Edinburgh
by the earliest coach These things I write that you
may remember me at those seasons when I am engaged in
the Lord's service. For it is the strength yielded unto the
prayers of His saints which is my strength. I am nothing
but a broken reed. I desire to be still viler in my sight. I
16 HIS LABOURS AMOXG HIS OWN PEOPLE.
am His worthless instrument, whom He will use for His own
glory, either in saving me or in not saving me : and so that
His glory is promoted I desire to be satisfied. Oft I have
the feeling of the Apostle — lest I also be a castaway. God
bless you and dear Margaret The grace of the Lord
Jesus Christ be upon thee, and upon all the house of thy
father. Farewell.
" Your affectionate husband,
" Edwaed Irving."
Thus labouring, he made his way through Dumfries-
shire. The wonderful apparition of that great figure,
Avith wliich Annan had grown unfamiliar, pausing in the
street where the weekly market of the country town
was going on, and proclaiming with audible voice to all
the rural crowd of farmers and cottagers and homely
country-merchants the night's preaching, is a scene
well worthy any painter's skill. There where, as his
old companions boast, no man has ever had " an ill
word" to say of Edward Irving, he appeared out of
the halo of distant metropolitan grandeur, famihar, yet
strange, a distinction to his native town. The country-
side, stirred with an impulse w^armer than mere curio-
sity, arose and went to hear the message he brought
them. On the Sunday when he preached, neighbom"-
ing ministers shut up thek chiu-ches, and went the long
Sabbath-day's journey, across the Annandale moors, to
hear him, along with their people. Such a scene as
Tennyson touches, with one wistfril stroke of his magic
pencil, must have been common enough in those days
in that southland country. Many a countryman, roused
by the sound of his old schoolfellow's name, like him
who —
" In his furrow musing stands,
Does mv old friend remember me?"
ARRIVAL IN GREAT KING STREET. 17
must have given liis Sunday's leisure to listen to that
voice which had no equal in Annandale. For once
the proverb seems to have failed. He had honour
in his own country, where gentle and simple flocked
to hear him ; and where, when the church would
not contain his hearers, he preached in the open air
from the Httle wooden pulpit, traditionally known as
the " tent," to which, on extraordinary occasions, the
rural ministers resorted. That he had been able to
carry his message thus to his own people seems to have
been a refreshment to Irvine's heart.
Then he went on to Edinburgh, where he had
already arranged to dehver twelve lectures on the
Apocalypse. Here he was to hve in the house of
Mr. Bridges, now a. friend of some years' standing, who
Hved in Great King Street, one of those doleful hues
of handsome houses which weigh down the cheerful
hill-side under tons of monotonous stone. The mis-
tress of the house awaited in some trepidation the
arrival of her distinguished guest, doubtful whether
one, of whose eccentricities and solemnities everybody
had heard, might be sufficiently of human mould to
make him an agreeable visitor. She sent away her
children hurriedly when she heard his arrival at the
door, and listened with a httle awe for his stately
approach. But, while the mother stood palpitating
by her drawing-room door, the children on the stairs
encountered the stranger. He stood still immediately
to greet them, to make himself acquainted with their
names, and give them the blessing, without which he
could not pass any head sufficiently low to have his
hand of benediction laid upon it. I am not sure that
VOL. II. c
18 ST. ANDEEWS CHURCH BESIEGED BY THE CROWD.
one of tliem was not mounted aloft on the mighty alti-
tude of his shoulder when he confronted the mother,
alarmed no longer, and received the welcome, which
came from no hesitating lip.
It was May, and the clergy of Scotland were all
in Edinburgh. Of all times to dehver the message of
Ehas, this was the best time for the Presbyterian
nation ; and it was on that special account that Irving
had chosen it. He began his lectures in St. Andrew's
Church at the extraordinary hour of six in the morn-
ing, in order to make sure of the ecclesiastical audience,
busied all day m the affairs of the Church, which he
particularly sought. In the sweet but chilly freshness
of those spring mornings, a dense crowd filled the area
of George Street. I have heard a clergyman of the
mildest aspect and most courtly manners describe how,
roused by the idea that favoured persons were being
admitted by another entrance, he, despite all the pro-
prieties of his clerical character and the suavities of his
individual disposition, was so far roused as to threaten
an official in attendance with a personal assault, and de-
scent over the besieged raihng, if admittance was not
straightway afforded. Nothmg m our day seems fit to
be compared with that wonderful excitement. Half of
the audience would, on ordinary occasions, have been
peacefully reposing in their beds at the hour which saw
them, all animated and anxious, pressing into the gloomy
church. The very accompaniments which would have
repelled them from another — his indifference to ordinary
comforts and regulations — his selection of an hour, of
all others least likely to tempt forth the crowd — seem
EXCITEMENT IN EDINBUKGH. 19
to liave attracted them to Irving. Hosts of people cheer-
fully made themselves uncomfortable for the chance of
getting admittance ; and those who came, came not
once, as to an unparalleled exhibition, but time after
time, as unable to escape from the spell. " He is draw-
ing prodigious crowds," Dr. Chalmers writes. "We
attempted this morning to force our way into St.
Andrew's Church ; but it was all in vain. He changes
to the West Church, for the accommodation of the
pubhc." In that vast building, fitted up with three
hideous galleries, the wonderfid invention of the eigh-
teenth century, the crowd did not lessen. " Certainly
there must have been a marveUous power of attraction
that could turn a whole population out of their beds as
early as five in the morning," adds Dr. Chalmers, " The
largest church in our metropohs was each time over-
crowded." And the enthusiastic hearers took the
younger members of their households with them,
when it was practicable, through the crowd, by way
of impressing that wonderful eloquence, so unlikely to
appear again in their day, upon the minds of the new
generation.
It was altogether an extraordinary new chapter in
the preacher's life. Perhaps to disturb the equihbrium
of the composed society of Edinburgh, and draw an
immense congregation of his sober-minded countrymen
from their morning slumbers and home comfort, into
such a crowded assembly as the rising sun rarely
shines upon, was the greatest triumph to which he
had yet attained. It does not seem, however, that he
looked at it at all in this vulgar light. " I have
c 2
20 DISSATISFACTION OF CHALMEKS.
fairly laimclied my bark. God speed us ! " he writes
to his wife ; and, without another word of comment
upon his extraordinary audiences, proceeds to report
his progress through Dumfriessliire, and to diverge
into purely domestic matters, telhng how one of the
Kirkcaldy sisters, then in his native country, " is dear
to all who know her ; " but, " being of the Eeforma-
tion school by education," perceives that the family
with whom she resides is " but Evangehcal ; " and
sending to another sister — the Imde EHzabeth — the
tender regards which her circumstances call forth,
" My brotherly love and ministerial blessing upon her
virgin head," he writes ; his heart evidently touched
with the tearful joy of that crisis of youthful hfe.
Nor could any one guess, from this brief correspon-
dence, that the writer was at the height of popular
applause, followed, lauded, and commented upon by
the whole disturbed town, in which he had aj)peared
hke a sudden meteor ; the agitating popularity which
encircled him leaves no trace upon his hurried and
simple communications.
And now the objections which had always risen
against him began really to take a form grievous to
his heart. London criticism had not dismayed the
dauntless orator ; but he was now among friends, and
exposed to animadversions of a heavier kind. Again
Dr. Chalmers comes in, puzzled and full of doubt,
yet speaking plainly the opinion for which his mind
had evidently been preparing since his visit to London.
" For the first time, heard Mr. Irving," he notes in his
brief jom-nal; "I have no hesitation in saying it is quite
THE STATESMAN AND THE VISIONARY. 21
woefiil. There is power and richness, and gleams of
exquisite beauty, but withal, a mysterious and extreme
allegorization, which, I am sure, must be pernicious to
the general cause. He sent me a letter he had written
to the King, on the Test, &c., and begged that I
would read every word of it before I spoke. I did so,
and found it unsatisfactory and obscure, but not half so
much so as his sermon." At the discussion upon the
Abohtion of Tests, in the General Assembly of that
year, Chalmers again describes the apparition of Irving,
making himself visible among the assembled spectators
and doing all that a bystander could to make his
own strenuous opposition apparent. "Irving is wild
on the other side from me," said the calm and liberal
divine, who supported with all his force of practical
wisdom the abohtion of a safeguard proved to be useless,
and who had read, without being at all influenced by
it, the eloquent letter to the Kjng, in which the ideahst
opposite him set forth his splendid impracticable
vision of a Christian nation bound under God to be
swayed by only Christian men; "he sat opposite to me
when I was speaking, as if his eye and looks, seen
through the railing, were stationed there for my dis-
quietude. He, by the way, had a regular collision
with a Dr. H., a violent sectarian, who denounced him
as an enemy to the Gospel of Christ. The colloquy
that ensued was highly characteristic; ]\ir. Irving's part
of it began with ' Who art thou, 0 man, that smiteth
me with thy tongue ? ' "
Nothing could better illustrate the characters of
the two men, whom it is always interesting and often
22 USES OF THE IMrKACTICABLE.
amusing to see together, than this odd juxtaposition :
the one, clear-sighted and executive within the legis-
lative area ; the other, impatient, eager, visionary, out-
side, spending his strength in vehement appeals and
protests against the inevitable tide of things which was,
visibly to his eyes, sweeping down the lofty claims and
standing of his countiy. Chalmers puts the impracti-
cable optimist aside with a mixture of impatience and
compassion — finds his impassioned protest " obscure
and unsatisfactory," and proceeds, in spite of the brilhant
gaze fixed upon him " through the railing," to clear the
modern working ground for modern action and prac-
tical necessities. Irving, with a certain loving, noble
scorn, all unaware of the different direction m which
his friend's eyes are turning, and totally inaccessible to
all considerations of practicabihty, watches the forma-
tion of the commonplace road, shaped according to
compelling circumstances, and burns to rush in and
estabhsh the eternal ideal track, deviating for no com-
pulsion, which neither he nor any other man can ever
fix upon the surface of this earth. Yet, let nobody
think that the ideal protest outside was of less use to
humanity than the operative sense within. Chalmers
helped on the course of modern affairs and smoothed
and widened the national path : Irving, with extrava-
gance, with passion, with convictions which knew no
middle course, stirred the hearts in men's bosoms, and
kept alive the spirit of that subhme impracticable,
which, never reaching, every true man strives to reach,
and which preserves an essence of national and spiri-
tual life far beyond the power of the most perfect
RELIGIOUS THOUGHT IN SCOTLAND. 23
organization or the highest pohtical advantages to
bestow.
Whether Chalmers's condusion, that the lectures of
this course were " quite woeful," was shared by the
Edinburgh pubhc, seems very doubtful ; for, to the last,
that pubhc, not over-excitable, crowded its streets in
the early dawn, thronging toward that point where the
homely West Church, with its three galleries, stands
under the noble shadow of the Castle Hill ; and his
wonderful popularity was higher at the conclusion than
at the beginning. Nor is it easy to beheve that the
same year which produced the splendid oratory of the
Last Days^ could have fallen so far short in the special
mission with which he felt himself charged. But
Chalmers's disapproving eye did not perceive nor
recognise the overpowering force of that conviction
which had taken possession of his friend. The Second
Advent was, to him, a doctrine open to discussion,
possibly capable of proof; to Irving, a closely-ap-
proaching stupendous event, of which woe was unto
him if he did not warn his brethren. The one man was
not able to judge the other with such an astonishing
gulf of difference between.
Other encounters, teUing upon his future career,
happened to Irving at this remarkable era of his hfe.
It was one of the critical periods of religious thought.
Here and there, throughout Scotland, one mind and
another had broken the level of fixed theology, and
strayed into a wider world of Christian hope and love.
Departing from the common argumentative basis of
doctrme, such minds as that of Mr. Erskine of Linlathen
24 CAJVirBELL OF ROW.
and Mr. Campbell of Eow, afterwards notable enough in
the agitated Church, had concentrated themselves upon
one point of the bountiful revelation of divine truth, and
declared, with all the effusive warmth of Christian love
and yearning, the " freeness of the Gospel." According
to their view, a substantial difference had taken place
in the position of the world since the great act of
redemption was accomplished. It was not a pro-
blematical salvation, only real when faith and conver-
sion came to the individual soul, but an actual fact,
entirely changing the position of the human race,
which was manifest to them in the work of our Lord
and Saviour. It was not that salvation might be,
as man after man beheved and received it, but that
salvation was^ for God had accomphshed and revealed
that greatest demonstration of His love. Leaving to
other men the task of balancing with all those won-
derful mysteries of limitation, which, whether called
divine election or human resistance, show visibly, in
gloom and terror, the other side of that glorious pic-
ture, they addressed themselves to the joyful utterance
of that unquestionable universal proffer of love which
God makes to all His creatures. This dehcious gleam
of hght, opening ineffable hopes of universal safety, and
emboldening the preacher to summon every man, as in
the position of a redeemed creature, to the assurance
of that love and forgiveness which dwelt in God, had
begun to brighten the pious soul and laborious way
of the young west-country minister, -with whose name,
as a system of doctrine, these views were afterwards
identified in the early autumn of 1828. Dreaming
A NEW FEIEND. 25
nothing of heresy, but anxious to consult a brother in
the ministry, of older experience and more vivid genius
than himself, about this tremulous dawning glory
■which had brightened the entire world of truth to his
own perceptions, John Campbell of Eow, saintly in
personal piety, and warm in Celtic fervour, came, with
the natural diffidence of youth, to seek an interview
with Irving. He found him alone in the drawing-
room at Great King Street, with one of the children
of the house playing on the carpet at his feet, —
a tender domestic accompaniment to the high reverie
and musings of the interpreter of prophecy. The
stranger — less a stranger as being the dear friend
of one of Irvino-'s dearest friends — told his errand
modestly : he had come to ask counsel and help in
the midst of his hopes and difficulties. Irving turned
towards him with the natural gracious humbleness of
his character, and bade him speak out. " God may
have sent me instruction by your hands," said the
candid heart, always more ready to learn than to
teach. It is not hard to imagine what must have
been the effect of these words on the young man,
shy of his errand. They sat down together to discuss
that high theme, with the child playing at their feet.
Nobody will doubt that their after-friendship lasted
till death.
I am not able to estimate what effisct Mr. Campbell's
views had upon the mind of Irving. As one part, and
that a deeply important one, of the truth, great and
wide enough to deserve any man's special devotion, and,
indeed, the most clear demonstrative exhibition of the
26 IKVING'S faculty OF LEARNING.
Gospel, it is evident that he entered into it heartily;
and holding, as he himself held, that Christ's work was
one wliich redeemed not only individual souls but the
nature of man, no one could be more ready than he to
rejoice in the fullest unconditional proclamation that
Christ died for all. His own sentiments, however,
on other subjects, and the higher heroical strain of a
soul which beheved visible judgment and justice to be
close at hand, and felt, in the groaning depths of its
nature, that the world he contemplated was neither con-
scious nor careful of its redemption, make it apparent
that Irving's mind was not so specially bent upon this
individual aspect of the truth as that of his visitor. But
it is a curious and significant fact, that many men — I
had almost said most men, at all able to think for them-
selves, who ever crossed his path — seem to have enter-
tained an impression that they, in their proper persons,
had instructed and influenced Irving. To the outer
world, the great preacher appears drawing after him a
crowd of lesser luminaries ; but each individual of these,
when one comes to inquire into it, retains a conviction
that he was the leader, and Irving, always so lavish
and princely in his acknowledgments of benefits re-
ceived, the follower. With the open heart and eye of
simple genius, always ready to hear and receive, he
seems somehow to have convinced all with whom he
came in close contact that light liad reached his mind
through their means ; and this notwithstanding the
high position he always assumed as a teacher. But
Mr. Campbell commended himself entirely to Irving's
heart. He was too visibly a man of God to leave any
ROSNEATII. 27
doubtfulness upon liis immediate reception into the
fervent brotherhood of that tender nature.
From Edinburgh, as soon as his lectures were finished,
the preacher went to Glasgow, from whence, about a
week after, he writes the following brief account of his
labours to his wife : —
" Collins' shop, Glasgow, June 10th, 1828.
" I have a moment's time, and embrace it, to let you know
that I am here, well, and about to proceed to Carnwath
to-morrow morning. I have had much of the Lord's pre-
sence. I preached here on Matt. xiii. on Thursday. On Friday,
on the Eegeneration, when the apostles are to sit on thrones.
On Saturday, on the Eesurrection. On Sabbath, at Eosneath,
in the tent, on Psalm ii. for lecture, and on the name of Grod,
Psalms ix. and x., for sermon. At Eow, on the 24th Matthew.
To-morrow I preach on Matt, xxv., first parable ; at Bathgate,
second parable ; and in Edinburgh, on the Last Times. I was
much delighted with Campbell and Sandy Scott, whom I have
invited to come with you to London. I trust the Lord will
deliver him out of his present deep waters. I have much
comfort in these extempore expositions, and, if I mistake
not, it will constitute an era in my ministry ; not that I will
hastily adopt it, or always, but for the propagation of this
truth by exposition. It is a great delight for me to find that
I can preach every day with little trouble, with no injury.
I trust the Lord preserves you in faith, and peace, and love.
By the blessing of God, I will see you on Saturday morning.
.... Farewell, my beloved wife ! "
This brief record supplies little except the facts of
the rapid but apostohc journey, I have no information
as to the effect of his appearance at Glasgow ; but when
he arrived at the httle westland paradise of Eosneath,
and under the rich sycamores and blossomed laurel set
28 THE GAIE-LOCH.
up the tent, or wooden out-door pulpit, famUiar to all
eyes on great ecclesiastical occasions, and close by the
little church, all too small for the overflowing audience,'
yet occupied by a portion of the hearers, thrilled the
soft air and hstening croAvd with his herald's proclama-
tion of the coming King, the whole district, hereafter to
bear a notable part in his own history, was stirred by
his approach. Doubtless the singular young woman who
was first to receive that wonderful gift of "Tongues"
which had so great an influence on Irving's future
fate, was there from the head of the loch to have her
mysterious imagination quickened with words which
should reverberate to the preacher's undoing. All
the agitations and distractions of his latter days lay
there in the germ by the sweet half-Highland waters,
on the shore of which, as eager to penetrate the
rural stillness as to charm the greater ear of cities, he
dehvered his startling message. JSText day at Eow, on
the opposite shore, almost within hearing of his Sab-
bath-day's station, a similar scene was repeated. A
witness describes, with a certain unconscious poetry,
the aspect of the loch, bright with boats, conveying
from all points the eager congregation, and Irvmg's
generous spontaneous divergence from his special mis-
sion to take up and illuminate and enforce the equally
special and earnest burden of the young brother who
had unfolded to him his heart. There he met, not for
the first time, but with an important result, another
man of remarkable character, and no small influence
upon his after hfe, Alexander Scott, now of Manchester,
the son of Dr. Scott, of Greenock, with whom, then a
A. J. SCOTT. 29
probationer of the Scotch Chiircli, Irving entered into
an ao;reement, ensamno; him as his assistant in his
ministerial labours in London, where for some time
afterwards they laboured together.
Passing through Glasgow, Irving then went to Carn-
wath, in the wilds of Lanarkshu-e, where his wife's
cousin, tlie Eev. James Walker, was minister of the
parish, and from thence to Bathgate, not far off, to his
brother, Samuel Martin, another well-known and ho-
noured parish priest. Another sermon in Edinburgh
seems to have concluded this laborious week. On
Saturday he crossed the Firth, to Kirkcaldy, to join his
family and share the household joys and conferences of
the family home, then excited by all the agitations of
an approaching bridal. It was the eve of the com-
munion, besides — always a time of solemn yet pleasant
stir in a Scotch manse. The tenderest, touching con-
junction of family emotions was in that manse of
Ku'kcaldy on the expectant Saturday, and the solemn
cheerful dawn of the sacramental morning : one of
the daughters a bride, another a dehcate expecting
mother ; — sweet agitation and rehgious calm.
But darker shadows were to fall over the wedding-
day. On Sunday evening, after the sacramental feast
was over, a prodigious concourse of people gathered
in Kirkcaldy church. They had come from all quarters
to hear a preacher so renowned for his eloquence,
who had long been famihar to all the neighbour-
hood, whom once the popular mind of Kirkcaldy had
scorned, but whom now the entire neighbourhood
struggled for a chance of hearing. In the sweet sum-
30 ACCIDENT AT KIEKCALDY.
mer evening, when Irving, all unaware of any calamity,
and having just left his aihng wife, was on his way to
church, he met a messenger coming to warn him of the
terrible accident which had just occurred. The over-
crowded galleries had fallen, and, besides the immediate
inevitable loss of life, which, fortunately, was not great,
all the horrors of a vulgar panic had set in amongst
the crowd. Irving immediately took up his post
under a window in the staircase, and, conspicuous by
his great size and strength, helped many of the terrified
fugitives to make their way out, lifting them down
in his arms. Such a scene of popular panic and selfish
cowardice is always an appalling one. Dr. Chalmers,
whose wife and child were present, reckons, in his
account of it, that " at least thirty-five people " were
killed, two or tlu-ee only by the actual fall of the gallery,
and the rest " by the stifling and suffocation towards the
doors of the church." The dead and dying were hfted
out into the churchyard, the latter to receive such help
as might be possible, and terror and lamentation filled
the neighbourhood. In the midst of this heartrending
scene, one of the crowd, with a bitterness, perhaps,
excused by some great loss, turned upon the preacher,
and taunted hun cruelly with being the cause of the
terrible event. The reproach, bitterly unjust as it was,
went to Irving's heart. He is said to have withdrawn
from the melancholy scene to his own chamber, with
tears of anguish and humihation. And when this
dreadful disturbance of the evening's calm had come
to an end, and the troubled family, after having ex-
hausted all possible efforts for the rehef of the sufferers,
CRUEL REPEOACHES. 31
were at last assembling to their evening prayers, his
grieved soul broke forth into words. " God hath put
me to shame this day before all the people," he said,
with a pang of distress all the more sharp and terrible
from the love of love and honour that was natural to
his heart. The short time he spent in Ejrkcaldy after-
wards was entirely occupied by visits to the injured or
bereaved people, and, to such of them as needed pecu-
niary help, his purse as well as his heart was open. But
the whole calamitous event seems to have been embit-
tered by a wholly unreasonable and most cruel resent-
ment against the preacher, which it is hard to account
for. It is said that in some excited local coterie there
was wild talk of ofering up the author of all this
calamity as a deodand. And even the fact that the
marriage, thus sadly overcast, was not postponed, in-
creased the popidar indignation. Dr. Chalmers himself,
with inexphcable bitterness, exposed as he himself was
to all the accidents common to the gathering together
of immense multitudes, describes this calamity as " the
most striking and woeful effect of Irving's visit." It
gave a tragic conclusion to the triumphant and exciting
course of his brief but incessant labours.
Just at this eventful and exciting period, another
infant son came into the world, in the Kirkcaldy manse,
and, as soon as Irving could leave his wife, he returned
to London, making a brief divergence into the North,
before setting out on his homeward j ourney. In this
short expedition northwards he reappears out of the
darkness in the following vivid ghmpse, for which
I am indebted to the Idndness of the Eev. J. W.
32 VISIT TO PERTH.
Taylor, of the Free Church, Creich. This gentleman
writes : —
" My own remembrance of Edward Irving is thirty years
old, yet is the impression as fresh as the day on which it was
made. I remember the very bend of the pavement where first
I saw him : the raven locks flowing down to his broad shoul-
ders, his magnificent erect figure, the cloak thrown over his
arm, and the giant air with which he marched, are inefface-
ably present to my mind He had come to Perth to
preach. Mid-day sermons were not popular entertainments
then, and the Kirkcaldy church catastrophe was fresh in peo-
ple's thoughts ; but the East church was filled. His text was
taken from the 24th chapter of Matthew, regarding the com-
ing of the Son of Man. I remember nothing of the sermon,
save its general subject; but one thing I can never forget.
While he was engaged in unfolding his subject, from out of a
dark cloud, which obscured the church, there came forth a
bright blaze of lightning and a crash of thunder. There was
deep stillness in the audience. The preacher paused ; and
from the stillness and the gloom his powerful voice, clothed
with increased solemnity, pronounced these words : ' For as
the lightning cometh otit of the east, and shineth even unto
the west, so shall the coming of the Son of Man be.' You
can imagine the effect."
The next that we see of him is in London, returned
to his post, and plungmg, without any interval, into his
ordinary labours. He went, not to his own house it
being, indeed, a transitionary moment, in which he seems
to have had no house, having ended his tenancy of one,
and hot entered upon another till his wife's retm^n, —
but to tliat of Miss Macdonald, a daughter of Sir Archi-
bald Macdonald, once Lord Chief Justice, a woman of
great accomphsliments and wonderful self-devotion.
KETUfiN TO LONDON. 33
who had been for some time the warmest friend of
his family, and his own zealous assistant and amanu-
ensis. From her habitation — then, it is to be supposed,
a more refined locaHty than it appears now — he writes
to his wife ; —
" 6 Euston Grove, Euston Square, London,
" Friday, July 3rd, 1828.
"My deaeest Wife, — This is merely to announce to you
my safe arrival. I have a long sheet begun, but there is not
time to close it until to-morrow, for which I have a frank.
I found Miss Macdonald well, about one o'clock ; after wash-
ing, &c., we sat down to our old work* for about two hours ;
after which we have gone forth to visit the schools, which are
thriving As I passed through Cheapside, I called to
inquire after our ♦friends both there and elsewhere. Alex had
received a letter that morning, to say that they were on their
way, and would be here either to-morrow or on Monday. The
Lord bring them in peace and safety ! For myself, I am in
good health, and slept well all the voyage. It is really a
matter of some importance to come by the James Watt : and
I would have you to bear it in mind. I fondly hope, before
this time, you are so far recovered as to be able to be up and
to enjoy yourself, and that the dear boy is thriving well. God
make his soul to prosper and be in health ! And for dear
Margaret, say that little Stewart inquired after her, and
all rejoice in her health. But, no ! guard against her vanity
and egotism. It will become very great, unless it be kept
down. I pray you to bear this in mind. Dinner is on the
table, and Campbell is to spend the evening with us — going
off to-morrow. My love to you all. God bless the homes
of our fathers all !
"Your affectionate and dutiful husband,
"Edward Irving."
* Miss Macdonald writing to his dictation.
VOL. II. D
34 MR. CAMPBELL AND THE ELDERS.
Mr. Campbell of Eow had either accompanied or
preceded Irving to London, and had preached in his
church, not only in the ordinary course, but an extra-
ordinary Gaelic sermon, carrying back the minds of the
changed congregation to those old days of the Cale-
donian Chapel, when Irving himself volunteered to learn
Gaehc, if need were, rather than give up that post
which he felt to be his fittest sphere. And it is evident
that the profound piety and fervent love to God and
man which he found in the heart of his new friend, had
already made Irving a partisan in his favour, as was
natural to the man. The correspondence proceeds not
with the closeness or fulness of the journal-letters,
which made the former separation between husband and
vofe memorable, but still conveying the best picture
that can be given of his hfe and thoughts : —
"14 Westbounie Terrace, Bayswater,
" 19th July, 1828.
" My dearest Isabella, — I find it impossible, for some few
days yet, of getting my plan carried into effect of finishing
my long letter, so much lies to my hand ; and, that you may
not be disappointed of the regular communications which
you so well deserve and I so much desire to make, I must
send you these light pilot-boats before my great galleon.
William and Elizabeth arrived last night about half-jaast
eio-ht o'clock. They are both looking uncommonly well ;
Elizabeth a great deal stronger than at the time of her mar-
riage, and both, as you may well conceive, glad to get home.
We were holding a session, and so I did not arrive here till
towards or after ten o'clock. The session were loud in their
acknowledgments to Mr. Campbell, and none more so than
Mr. Mackenzie, who, before, had been in some doubt of his
doctrines. Now I think the judgment of so many pious and
intelligent men, supported, as it is generally, I may say
mVIXCx'S SABBATICAL YEAE. 35
universally, ought to have its weight among the gainsay ers in
Scotland. I wrote for Campbell two letters, as I said, and
saw him off on Saturday night. On Sabbath I preached my
sermon on ' Jesus,' and in the evening I opened the period
of the provocation from the making of the covenant unto the
turning back into the v/ilderness. Next Sabbath, God willing, I
open the name 'Christ' and the Church in the wilderness. The
services were both well attended, and the people seemed most
glad to see me back again, as you may be sure was I to be
back. I caused thanks to be returned for you, and I am glad,
by your father's letter, to find that we have such good reason
for the continuance of thanks.
" I have read Mr. Eville's second tract, which contains a good
deal of matter I write these things because I know
you love to meditate on them. Von Blilow called yesterday
afternoon ; he has been hunted out of Scandinavia, as they
would a man-destroyer; but not until he had been instru-
mental in raising up two or three preachers in his stead, and
he is now bound on his way to Poland, still in the service of
the Continental Society. His wife is with him, and they have
now three children. ... I have finished this day my dedication,
which, as Miss Macdonald was writing it, containing a review
and narration of God's dealings with the Church, we found
we were writing on that day six years on which I set out from
Glasgow to go to London to take up my charge. Next Sab-
bath is the first of my Sabbatical year. God grant it may be
a year of free-will fruitfulness ! I have several curious things
to send to you, but I must wait for a frank. Mr. Percival
and his brother were in church on Sabbath morning
I forget whether there is anything else of news ; but I forget
not to assure you of my tender love and constant faithful-
ness. God grant me to prove myself your worthy husband !
I bless my children, yours and mine. I pray God to bless
all the house. Eemember me with all affection, and pray for
me always. " E. I.
55
The dedication mentioned in this letter was that of
the splendid volume, entitled the Last Days, a work
i> 2
36 "THE LAST DAYS."
whicli one naturally places beside liis Orations^ and
which, apart from prophetical researches, or the deeper
mvestigations into doctrine of his Trinity sermons, is
perhaps more hkely to preserve his literary fame than
any other of his productions. The dedication was to
his session, and especially to Wilham Hamilton, now so
nearly connected with him by family ties, and his old
elder, Mi\ Dinwiddle; and contained a history of his
coming to London, and all the difficulties connected
with it, from which I have already largely quoted.
It is one of the chief of those many brief snatches of
autobiography in wliich he revealed himself from time
to time with unconscious simphcity, and which, unlike
prefaces and dedications m general, are of an interest
in many instances superior, and always equal to, the
book itself thus introduced. But his wife's health had
amiin raised fond anxieties in his heart : —
" London, Boro', Scotch Cluu'cli, 15tli July.
"My dearest Isabella, — I write this from the Presbytery-
room, after a long meeting, merely to express by this post
the satisfaction which I have in not having received any
letter, and the hope to which I have been raised that it was
only an affection of the stomach I trust it has been
a profitable, though a most overwhelming night to me, last
ni<^ht. God wiling, we shall not separate again, save at the
command of Grod, and for the needful duties of His Church ;
and this experience convinces me of the propriety, of the
duty, of not leaving Margaret in Scotland. Ah! dear wife,
you see how hope takes wing ! I am speaking as if you were
all beside me again, when, perhaps, you may be in sore
affliction and trouble. If so, God be your help and comfort,
your health and your portion ! You were remembered in the
prayers of the Presbytery, and shall be remembered to-mor-
lEVINGS AJSTXIETIES. 37
row night in the Church. I cannot go to dine with my
brethren, but go home to Miss Macdonald's My
blessing upon our children, and my dearest love and blessing
to yourself, my most dear and affectionate wife."
" 6 Euston Grove, Euston Square, 15th July.
"My deakest Isabella, — This letter of your father's afflicts
me exceedingly, but yet I have a good hope that the Lord
will be gracious to us and restore you to your bodily strength
for a consolation to me and to his people Miss Mac-
donald assures me that her sister has frequently had similar
attacks. This is some comfort to me in my present absence
and great distance from you; but my chief comfort is in
knowing that where Grod is there is peace. His presence be
with thee and give thee rest ! It was a very great delight to
me to receive a letter written partly by your own hand, and
I had begun to count over the weeks before your return.
But the Lord suffereth me not to be high-minded; I am
kept in poverty of spirit and in affliction ; would that I may
be found bowed down for my sins, and the sins of my house,
and the sins of the Church ! Lately I have been very much
exercised with the consciousness of indwelling sin, and, by
God's grace, have attained unto some measure of self-loathing;
but much, much I lack of this grace, which cometh only
through the apprehension of Grod's beauty, and holiness, and
loveliness, seen in the face of Jesus Christ. To you, now lying
on a bed of sickness and weakness, how sweet must be the
thought that the Son of Grod himself bore your infirmities
and carried your diseases and sorrows, and that He is able to
succour you in your temptation; yea, that He is suffering
with you, and will be a strength in you to overcome your
suffering ! Oh, my dear wife, how glad were I at this moment
to stand beside your bed and speak comfort to your heart !
But He, who is the head of all the members, heareth my
prayer, and will minister grace unto you by His Spirit, or by
some one of His saints. I am very troubled in my spirit at
present ; but yet I will trust in my God. The other night I
was enabled to make a very full confession of our sins as
38 OPPOSITION TO HIS DOCTRINE OF THE SECOND ADVENT.
husband and wife, and the heads of a family. I desire to
be before the Lord in great lowliness and poverty of spirit,
until He is pleased to comfort me with the tidings of your
recovery. If you be able to attend to other things, I know
you will desire to know all our state, and how we prosper
together. The enemy seems stirring up the lukewarm and
formalists to speak more and more against the blessed hope of
our Lord's coming; but amongst us I find it findeth room
and bringeth peace. I had a good deal of controversy this
morning with , who came out with such an expression
as this : ' I wish you were done with that subject altogether*.'
The ears of men are fast shutting, and we will soon be re-
duced to the necessity of giving ourselves wholly to the ear
of God. ' I gave myself to prayer.' Yesterday I preached
upon ' Christ,' the anointed, showing from Exodus xxx. that
the holy oil Avas the symbol of the anointing spirit, and the
things anointed the symbols of Christ's humanity therewith
anointed. First, the tabernacle of His humanity, as the in-
closure of divinity and of the worshipper of God — the middle
thing between the Creator and the fallen creature, the ground
of all intercommunion ; second, the ark of the covenant . . .
third, the shewbread To you, dearest Isabella, that
which is of most concern is to look with faith to those
cherubim upon the mercy-seat. They are what we hope to
be, and what we now believe ourselves to be, — souls saved by
grace, and resting upon Christ, our propitiation, which is the
same word with mercy-seat, or propitiatory. In the evening
I preached upon the wilderness state of the Church, having
written a new discourse for that purpose, in which I showed
how the Jewish wilderness experience was to teach us of the
Gentile Chm-ch how few, how very few would be honoured to
come into the Sabbatical rest. Even INIoses and Aai'on fell
in the wilderness, though doubtless glorified saints, and many
more ; but only these two men came through to inherit the
land. We are all sealed vnih the new covenant in the Lord's
Supper ; and if this generation should be the one which re-
ceives the judgment, how few will be brought through, for
how few see the new covenant in the cup ! But we do, my
dear Isabella, therefore let us be strong in faith. I am again
IMPEOVEMENT IN HIS WIFE S HEALTH. 39
comforted. I feel a hope that the Lord will long spare us to
go forward together through the wilderness, and that He may-
bring us and our little ones with us unto our rest
Meanwhile, I am employing myself in finishing the work upon
the latter days, and shall engage myself with my
work on the Lord's Supper, which I see to be daily more and
more important We have great love and harmony,
blessed be the Lord !....! wish we were together — this is
a poor substitute for personal communion ; but all was done
for the best. Abide in faith, my dearest wife, and be not
disappointed at His appearing. The Lord bless our two
children."
" 17th July.
"I have received with much gladness and, I trust, thankful-
ness of heart, this letter of dear aunt's, which Mr. H sent
out from town immediately on its arrival. I trust you will
exercise over yourself much care, and walk by the rules of
your physician, to whom I will be very much indebted when
he gives you permission to set out on your voyage. I wish
you would ask him how long it is likely to be till then. Let
me know also in what way you would like that we should
put up till we get a house of our own, for which I will now
be looking out, somewhere in the neighbourhood of the
church.
" I spent the first part of this week at Miss Macdonald's,
engaging ourselves chiefly with the finishing of a long dis-
course upon ' Having a form of godliness, but denying the
power thereof,' in the handling of which, to establish the fact
of the abounding hypocrisy, I have gone over every one of
the characteristics * again, which makes it likewise serve the
end of a recapitulation. Upon the whole, I begin to think
that you and Mr. Drummond think more correctly about
these sermons than I do myself. May God accept them as
an offering of the faith and faithfulness of His Church ! . . .
I have had a letter from , of Edinburgh, remonstrat-
ing with me for not having preached the fundamental truths
* See Last Days.
40 HIS ANXIETY FOR HER RETURN.
of the Grospel when I preached my twelve discourses. I take
it as a precious oil from him ; though it proves to me how
dark the time is in which such an one should be held up for
a light. I doubt very much whether he apprehends any more
than the altar and the laver, which was open to all the
people and under the open heaven. The Church of the first-
born— the elect ones in the holy place — he very dimly per-
ceives, if at all. However, if you should see him, let him
know that I am beholden to him for his kindness, and take it
in good part The Presbytery were very kind to me
when I presented my apology for my absence. I have had
several visits of Miss C , whom I call ' my little nun.'
She fasts every Friday, confessed herself to me before the
Sacrament, is most earnest that we should all league and
covenant over again, and is a most pure-minded creature, but
somewhat of a devotee I shall observe what you say
of Von Billow, but I fear he is gone. In the paper before
yesterday there was an address from Wolff, the Apostle of
the Jews in Palestine, to his countrymen in Alexandria, being
chiefly taken verbatim from our Ben-Ezra. I liked it well ;
he seems growing in the knowledge of the truth. They say
(the evil-speaking generation) ' Wolff has separated from his
wife.' You see what you have to expect if you do not haste
back again Farewell, my sister, my spouse ! When
are we to meet again ? Make no tarrying. My blessing
upon the children Farewell ! The galleon is hardly
yet on the stocks."
« 19th July.
"Miss Macdonald and I snatch a moment before dinner, in
the midst of Saturday occupations, to let you know how happy
we were made, and all your friends, on account of your
restoration, which I dare say hath abounded in many thanks-
givings to God. May the Lord continue to preserve you
and the dear children by His mighty power until our union
and for ever ! . . . . Yesterday we had a call, at Bayswater, of
Captain Grambier, who opened to me his interpretation of
Ezekiel's three chapters of Tyrus, making it out to be this
land I am deeply impressed with it, but have not yet
PAUSE IN THE SATURDAY OCCUPATIONS. 41
had time to examine it. I am writing upon Christ, the altar
of incense, the brazen altar and the laver, and upon Korah
and his company " . . . .
Tills liurried break in his Saturday's labours is accom-
panied by a letter from liis kind and gentle amanuensis,
insisting on Mrs. Irving taking possession of lier house
as soon as she is able to come to London, and declar-
ing her own intention of going to the country, and
leaving it entirely to her friends, whenever she knew
their arrangements. The author and the scribe mutually
paused — the one from the deepest ponderings of judg-
ment and mercy, the other from the absorbing yet
tedious labours of the ministering pen — to send
messages of comfort to the patient wife in her sick
chamber. These intimations of the joint labours of the
preacher and his amanuensis are sufficient to show that
his dehght in the faculty of extempore preaching, which
he seems to have cUscovered in himself in his travels in
Scotland, by no means interfered with his habitual
studies. The fatiguing home voyage from Edinburgh
was no sooner accomplished than he plunged into this
laborious occupation ; and throughout all this summer,
through the fervid months which most people find un-
bearable in London, his pastoral labours are constantly
kept in balance by intervals of close composition. The
lonely man, with his heart and its treasures at a distance,
divides his time between the new-formed home of his
sister Elizabeth and that warm centre of friendshij) and
good offices where Miss Macdonald's pen was always
ready to save him from his toil. Very interesting is
the picture of the interrupted occupation presented to
42 CONSULTATIONS ABOUT PEOPHECY.
US for a moment in the letter above : tlie man, all fer-
vent and loving, tm'-ning from his work to rejoice in
the safety of his distant wife, yet with a dehcate con-
sideration, even in that most sacred tenderness, for the
friend beside him, connecting her name with his own ;
and the sympathetic woman, adding her congratu-
lations and invitation, glad, yet not mthout a senti-
ment of contrast, as she writes that " all times are ahke
to a disengaged person Hke myself," while anticipating
the joj'ful return of the wife so deeply longed for;
such a vignette of the many-sided Mfe, which can only
be seen of other eyes when it concerns the gifted, is
enough to throw a certain gleam of pleasant interest
even over the noisy purheus of Euston Square.
The next letter fit^om Kirkcaldy contained still better
news : —
" 22nd July, 1828.
"My deaeest Wife, — The anxiety with which I heard the
two knocks of the postman was amply repaid upon my break-
ing the seal, and seeing your own hand. I hope the Lord
will enable us to be thankful for all His mercies
Lord Mandeville came last night, and passed three hours with
us, opening to me his views, which are not new to you or to
me, though to himself so much that he almost doubted the
evidence of his own most patient inquiries. 1st. That we are
not yet living under the New Covenant, which is to the Jews
primarily, and through them to others, against the day of
their restoration. 2. That we are still under Abraham's cove-
nant of imputed righteousness. 3. That we enjoy it in a
testamentary form I have now his Lordship's
papers. He is gone down to Huntingdon, to the Bible
Society meeting. . . . Mr. Dinwiddie is in great trepidation
at being put at the head of my book*, and he tells me Mr.
* The Last Days was dedicated to these two gentlemen.
rUBLISIIING NEGOTIATIONS. 43
Hamilton is of the same mind. I hope to persuade them
better. I have a strong conviction that this boastful land is
soon to be humbled. Oh, my dear Isabella, make no tarrying,
but hide yovirself and our children under the shadow of His
wings, which is the Almighty Pray for me often and
diligently, and pray for us altogether in 'Our Father,' and
pray much that we may have a sweet sense of the forgiveness
of our sins. It is too good for me to be used as the Lord's
instrument in these perilous times, though but little believed.
Oh, God, grant me to be thy faithful servant, in the spirit of a
son, * though a son learning obedience.' Coleridge and Words-
worth are gone to Grermany in company ; is not that curious ?
I remember nothing further to mention, except
what I would never forget — my love to all your house, and my
blessing upon my children, and upon my tender and devoted
wife."
" 25th July.
" I have received the sermons, and, as usual, there is now
nothing wanting, and what I am to do with them I have not
yet determined. I "wish * your father would make me a good
bargain with some of the Edinburgh booksellers, and so
implicate their purse that they would be forced, by self-
interest, to push them, for I see no other way of getting such
interested. I would give them an edition of the series, con-
sisting of 1500 copies, two vols, octavo, for 5001. I'll tell you
what, my good chancellor, I will give you all you can get for
them, in full possession, to do with it whatever seemeth to you
good. Try Blackwood, or some of those worldlings ; for truly
there is no longer any grace or honour, and hard justice must
be the rule with such. I wish sadly you were back again. I
miss you very sore, although Miss Macdonald does everything
which one not a wife can do for my comfort, and I have great
reason to be thankful. She desires her kind love, and rejoices
in your recovery. Tell Maggy she must come to her own
papa, or I will come and carry her off across the seas. But
now keep of a good heart, that I may see you the sooner."
* This is apparently a reference to the three volumes of Sermons
already mentioned.
44 A BIBLE SOCIETY MEETING.
" Blackheatli, 25tli July^
"I write this from Miss Stubbs' cottage, whither Miss
Macdonald and I have come in order to see and enjoy its
beauty, before it pass into the hands of another owner
Lord Mandeville came to us on Saturday night, and Elizabeth
was with us. Mr. Hamilton and Mr. Mackenzie dropped in,
and we spent a very sweet evening, being chiefly occupied
with the Epistle to the Hebrews, upon which his Lordship
and I have come to very similar conclusions He had
been at the Bible Society at Huntingdon, and had to stand
in the pillory of Public Opinion. He had written, when
invited to take the chair, that he had resolved with himself
never to take the chair in any meeting which was not opened
with prayer, and, hearing nothing further, concluded they had
come to that resolution ; but when he found himself in the
committee room, all but two opposed it violently. . . ' So,'
he said, ' there remain only two ways to proceed, and I leave
you your choice : either I will not take the chair and allow the
county to put their own construction upon it, or I will take
the chair and begin the meeting by an explanation of all
that has occurred.' They preferred the last, to which he was
not disinclined, lest it might seem that he was acting from
ill temper. And so, having opened the matter by this act of
lecturing, the meeting proceeded, every speaker levelling
against his Lordship's view of the matter, and apologizing for
and justifying the Society During which exposition
they were so given over to an ungovernable mind that they
shut their ears with their hands, and even stamped with their
feet, and did not refrain themselves from any other expression
of disgust and disdain. . . But so it is, dearest, this religious
world will outdo the French republicans in their rage against
the true servants of the Lord, who shall be faithful enough to
withstand them Yesterday, though rather weakened
in body, I was much strengthened in spirit for the Lord's
work, to open, in the morning, the mystery of Christ the first-
born from the dead, and therein preferred above all creatures
to be the High Priest ; and in the evening, to open up the
mystery of Baptism as shadowed forth in the judgment
and preservation of the deluge There is a curious
piece of information connected with the Record newspaper.
ANTICIPATES "CASTING OUT OF THE SYNAGOGUE. 45
which I resolved to communicate to you, in order to prepare
you for that opposition which we are destined to from the
religious world. It had come to a stand-still, and was going .
to be given up, when ]Mr. Drummond, and Haldane, and
Lord Mandeville, and a few others, resolved to take it up and
make it a truly Christian paper, adopting jure divino doctrine
with respect to Church and State at home, and Protestant
principles with respect to our foreign affairs, such as Cromwell
taught Papal Europe to fear. The moment it was heard by
the religious world (the Evangelical) that it was coming into
the hands of such men, they rallied themselves, subscribed
plentifully, and are resolved to carry it on. . . . Such is the
idea entertained of us, and such is the present standing of the
Record religious newspaper. Prepare yourself, my love,
for casting out of the synagogue. I am sure it will come to
this, and that, according to our faithfulness in testifying to
the death, will be our acceptancy and admission into the
kingdom of the Lord Beloved, I desire you to love
me as I love you, and let us love one another as one self,
not as one another, but one — the same."
"31st July.
" However short the time I can snatch, I know, though it
were but a line that I wrote, it will yield you pleasure as a
token of my affection ; and therefore I do not hesitate, in the
midst of my many occupations, to send you these hasty and
most insufficient letters, ... In the mean time, I have been
slowly working out Mr. Drummond's book ; for, as usual, I
always feel myself pressed with a superfluity of matter,
which I take as a gracious token of the Lord's goodness, and
a call, at the same time, not to slacken in my endeavours to
arouse the Church. It would have pleased you to see almost
the whole body of the church full last night, listening to the
exposition of the last part of the nineteenth chapter of the
Revelation. I believe the Spirit cannot now be quenched. I
feel the assurance of it, that the Lord's people are destined to
make a stand in this place for His truth. The Dissenters are
showing signs of fear in beginning to organise a lecture for
next winter upon the subject of unfulfilled prophecy ; and I
hear they are prevailing against me in various parts, and
46 HIS BIRTHDAY.
that I am generally reported amongst them as a man wholly
mad. I trust there is enough of method in my madness to
expose all their treachery to Christ and His Church. About
fifteen of the chief Protestant noblemen, with the Dvike of
Gordon at their head, have begun to organise amongst them-
selves a Protestant Association, to act not as a body, but with
a mutual understanding in their several parts of the country.
They begin now to perceive the sanctimonious mask of Satan
concerning the Sacraments when it is too late Eliza-
beth was with us a good part of yesterday. We went out
and looked at some houses, but as yet I see none to my mind ;
and, indeed, I am rather disposed, if I could bring it about,
to take a lod^ng for you and the children somewhere in the
neighbourhood of town, and to come in and out myself for
some months until you are strong. I would like to hear
your mind upon this subject Miss Macdonald and I
amuse ourselves amongst hands with reading a very curious
Grerman book of travels, full of beautiful plates — above all
measure interesting. I think I shall be beyond you in Grer-
man when you return, for I begin to like it very much : it is
a rare book for Maggy, the plates are so magnificent. I heard
from George the other day by Mr. E , and I have remitted
him 30^ in clearing of his expenses and enabling him to re-
turn Would you believe it, that the Baptist minister
refused to baptize Miss C , because she declared that she
expected the grace of the Holy Ghost in the ordinance ? In-
deed, there is no saying to what lengths they will go. They
will now stop at nothing God preserve my Margaret
and Samuel unto the eternal kingdom ! I often think woefully
of tbe pair that are gone before; but I ought not. The
Lord preserve me from all murmurings; but I am a very
wicked man. The Lord alone can keep me in peace and
tranquillity."
" Mornington Terrace, Hampstead Road,
" 4t]i August.
" On this day and at this hour, thirty-six years ago, I
entered into this sinful world, and very evil have been the
days of my pilgrimage, and sore grieved am I this morning to
look out upon the past. Nothing could comfort me but the
INSTRUCTIONS AND PRAYERS. 47
blessed revelation that it is so ordered of the Lord that our
flesh should be full only of sin, and that by this ordinance His
glory is advanced. This is not, ' Let us sin that grace may
abound,' but it is, ' The grace of Grod aboundeth by my sin,'
and, therefore, I am born a sinner, and, being so, I am not
to be discontented or murmur against God, but betake my-
self to the remedy which He hath provided, which remedy
will only lay open the disease more, and force us out of our-
selves into the Redeemer. The number of sins which I have
committed are to me profitable to reflect upon only as they
confirm the truth, which, by faith, I have received and hold,
that the whole race of mankind is fallen, and, as such, cannot
cease from sin. He that hath believed this is further advanced
than the greatest spiritualist, who seeks and sighs that he may
be torn up with racking emotions and painful workings of
remorse. The work of the Spirit, in convincing of sin, is not
by agonising convictions, and bringing of us, as it were, to hell's
mouth, but by a calm and settled avoiding of ourselves and
the fallen world, always for the preference of Christ and the
world to come. I therefore desire and pray, both for myself
and for my own dear wife, that we may at all times prefer the
glory of Grod in Christ revealed, to that temporary well-being of
the creature, which is to be found in this fallen world. There
is a well-being and perfection of the creature to be found here,
otherwise there would be no glory to God in our preference
of that eternal perfection which we have in Christ. In this
way the Holy Spirit acteth in and upon us, not by making us
insensible to the worldly well-being, but, while we are alive
thereto, by leading us to prefer our better being in Christ.
He hath not a pleasure in cruelty, or torturing us with what
so many seek to have worked up in their experiences of a
great and grievous sort, but He delighteth in our peace and
joy, and giveth us to see the excellency and loveliness of our
blessed Jesus, who hath been tried with every infirmity of the
fallen creature, which in us becometh sin, but in Him stayed
at infirmity and temptation. In perceiving that our Lord's
flesh was altogether such as ours, we may well be comforted,
dear Isabella, to abide in this flesh, all-sinful though it be,
and await the good pleasure of the Lord. So may we, having
a body conversant only with wickedness, and in itself com-
48 THE LOST TRIBES.
petent only to the suggestion of sin, be so possessed with the
Spirit of Christ (not the Holy Grhost m his unlimited divinity,
but the Spirit of Christ, that is, the Holy Ghost, proceeding
through the man-soul of Christ, and bringing with Him the
humanity of Christ, His holy humanity, to bear up against, and
overcome, our wicked humanity. Oh, blessed mystery!) that
we may, notwithstanding of the flesh animated only to evil,
be able to love and obey Grod from the heart. In all these
thoughts, instructions, and prayers to and for my beloved
wife, I have my sweet children in my mind no less than their
mother, whom Grod beholdeth all represented by me. So may
I bear them for ever on my heai't !
" Our dear friend, Mr. Paget of Leicester, was in church all
yesterday, and kindly came down to converse, during part of
the interval. I wish you knew him. He is truly a divine —
more of a divine than all my acquaintances He also,
like Campbell and Erskine, sees Christ's death to be on
account of the whole world, so as that He might be the Lord
both of the election and the reprobation, and that it is the will
of Grod to give eternal life by the Holy Grhost to whom it
pleaseth Him. I first came to the conviction of that truth on
that Saturday when, at Harrow, after breakfasting with a
bishop and a vicar, I sat down to prepare a meal for my
people. He thinks the Calvinistic scheme confines this matter
by setting forth Christ as dying instead of, whereas there is
no stead in the matter, but on account of, for the sake of, to
bring about reconciliation. He also thinks that the righte-
ousness of Christ which is imputed to us, is not the righte-
ousness of the ten commandments, which He kept, and which
is only a fleshly righteousness, but the righteousness into which
He hath entered by the resurrection — that super-celestial glory
whereof we now partake, being one with Him, and living a
resurrection life. This I believe ; and I take it to be a most
important distinction indeed.
"Mr. Drummond was at church last night, and brought me
as far as Miss Macdonald's in his carriage. He was telling
me a very extraordinary piece of intelligence, if it be true,
namely, that the Tribes have been discovered, twenty millions
in number, inhabiting the region north of Cashmere and
towards Bokhara, in the great central plain of Asia. It would
EESIGNATION TO GOD'S WILL. 49
seem that there came men from them to Leipsic fair, who
brought this intelligence. They were trading in Cashmere
shawls. ... I will let you know more of this when I hear
further concerning it. I am to dine with Mr. Drummond
this day week, to settle who are to be of the Albury Confer-
ence. He seems to think that we must select with more
caution, as some of the people last year have not been very
faithful. I hope it is only malicious report. Oh, that we
were filled with the love and the life of Christ ! I have had
but a restless night, and I write this fasting. It is just
striking twelve upon the Somers-town church, which is almost
right opposite my window, with a green grass park full of
miilch cows* between, which I overlook on this sweet autumn-
like morning. My dear brother ! oh, my brother ! how oft, on
such mornings, have we rejoiced in our childhood together ;
and behold thy visible part moulders in the dust far away,
and mine abideth here still. May we meet at the throne of
the glory of Grod ! This is not a prayer for the dead, but for
the living. Miss Macdonald is to come at twelve to write.
What excellence is wrapped up in that name — right-hearted,
tender-hearted woman ! Thou art, indeed, a comfort to me
in the absence of my wife and children, — worth many sisters.
Farewell, my dear Isabella ; make no tarrying to return ; our
time may be short together, let it be sweet. I bless the
children in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Grhost."
" 15th August.
" God hath enabled us, my dear wife, to be in perfect
resignation to His will, and in much affliction to say, ' Thy
will be done ! ' His actings in Providence are the declarations
of His sovereignty, and our receiving them with thankfulness
is our thankful acknowledgment of the same. Therefore,
to me and mine be it according to the will of God. I did
rejoice exceedingly when I found that He had been pleased
to shine on us with His face, and I trust He will continue to do
so more and more. It is very sweet to me to receive your
letters, and to bear the share of your burdens. I have thought
* This description will startle the present inhabitants of that
crowded and busy district.
VOL. IL E
50 ARRANGEMENT ABOUT IIIS TRINITY SERMONS.
it might conduce to your health and the children's to try the
air of Monimail, and, if that did not recruit you, might it not
he advisable to try the very mild air of Annan or Moffat ?
But act in this matter as you judge best. I think our desires
are equal, to be separated no longer than is absolutely
necessary.
" Your prayers concerning my books have been answered
in one respect already, that yesterday and to-day I have been
directed, I think, in great wisdom, and delivered from great
perplexity. You know how the book for the Church hath
passed to three volumes. It is now my purpose to make it
three complete volumes, and not to burden the Church with
the risk, but to give them Mr. Drummond's book*, which I
think will come into immediate and wide circulation, the
expense being already provided for. And now, having the
other work on my hand, I propose adding to the first part
another discourse upon the ' Method of the Incarnation,'
which will complete the whole doctrine .... and this done,
I offer the thousand copies to any bookseller in Edinburgh,
being resolved to bring it out in the heart of my Mother
Church, as containing the whole doctrine on which she is
become so feeble, and containing, besides, much prophetic
matter, and much national and ecclesiastical, which may pre-
pare the way for the other work, upon which I find I must at
least spend a diligent winter. This, therefore, I intend imme-
diately to arrange for, by means of my friend, Mr. Bridges,
to whom I will write, and ask him to negotiate with the
booksellers for me. This I think a very great deliverance,
and humbly trust to see prosperous unto the Church of
Christ and the glory of God. The additional discourse will
bring the first volume up to the size of the other two, being
400 pages ; and I will distinctly state the reason of it to be
my becoming aware of the existence of the heresy in the
Church. Be of good cheer : the Lord is not raising a con-
troversy about these things for naught.
" I am now sleeping at Mr. Hamilton's, but working here
* By " Mr. Drummond's book," Ii-ving evidently means the Last
Days — Mr. Drummond, it would appear, having sjaecially suggested
or approved it.
THE BISHOP OF CHESTER. 51
with my most faithful fellow-workman ; and I trust attaining
to deeper and deeper insight into the mystery of Gfod, as also
is my flock. To-night we begin Ezekiel at Mr. Tudor's, and
I trust the Lord will be with us. Mr. Marsh intends to
be of our party. And Miss Macdonald has consented to ac-
company me Mr. Drummond told us that the new
London College was an idea of the Archbishop's, thrown out
to the King, without thinking he would approve it. But he
did at once, and the Archbishop pledged the Bishops, who
were invited to Lambeth, knowing not wherefore, as a Bishop
told Mr. . When they were come together, the Arch-
bishop told them he had pledged them to the King. They were
loath, but could not draw back, and consented, in the hope it
might come to nothing. The Lord leads men blindly ; it is
now come to 100,000/., and will go on, I hope, to the defeat
of the infidel, or to the showing out the Dissenters as the
opposers of religion established, and the preferrers of infi-
delity un-established, and the establishers of it. Dr. Sumner,
now Bishop of Chester, was in Hatchard's, and said to a
clergyman whom he met there, ' I have a note here to wait
upon the Duke of Wellington. Tell me where he lives.' He
went, was back in about ten minutes, and the clergyman was
still there. *You have soon got your business over.' 'Yes,
and in so short a time I am promoted to the see of Chester.
I was shown into a room, — in came the Duke : Are you
Dr. Sumner? I am commanded to offer you the bishopric
of Chester. Do you accept it or not ? Yes ? Then put
down your name here. Good morning.' And so he left
him. This is from good authority, Mr. Drummond says. I
send it to amuse you and your father The Lord bless
you and my children, and all your house."
" 18th Augtist.
" I am glad to-day to have no accounts from you, conclud-
ing that dear Samuel is recovering, and that the mild weather
will be blessed to the speedy restoration of your strength;
yet, while I thus hope and pray, I desire to submit myself and
mine to the great Sovereign Disposer, who ordereth all accord-
ing to the pleasure of His own will. I feel that this is, in-
deed, to feel and to act upon my election of God, to surrender
E 'I
52 CONTRACT WITH TUBLISIIERS.
all things unto Him as a righteous and tender father, in
which I know you labour along with me. By the blessing of
Grod I continue equal to my duties I am, indeed,
very anxious that you should remove before those cold winds,
which proved in Grod's hand fatal to our dear Edward.
Whenever you do propose it, you should begin to have pre-
parations made for your removal in such time as to leave you
nothing to do for a day or two before, but to take leave of
your family and step into the carriage or the boat
You may think this is shooting far ahead, but I am, indeed,
desirous that you and my children should be with me as soon
as is consistent with health and safety ; — for I dread these
east winds, and I long to be your nurse, if not in bodily, at
least in spiritual matters.
"I have signed a contract with Seeley for the three volumes,
to the first of which I intend to add a fifth sermon, demon-
strative of Christ's true humanity. I take all the risk, pay
the printers, and have a guinea for each copy, allowing him
5/. per cent., which, if they sell, will leave me 1000^., and the
expenses of printing, &c., will be about half of it. It is pro-
vided that I may have separate agents for Glasgow and Edin-
burgh, with whom (Collins and Oliphaut, I propose, with
your judgment) I will make a similar contract for those
which they may sell. Miss Macdouald has already pressed
upon me 300^., which she has no use for at the bankers, to
pay the printing. It is a book for much good or evil, both to
the Church and myself, I distinctly foresee. I intend to read
it all over with the utmost diligence, and correct it ynth the
greatest care. The other book is proceeding fast — we are
now about the 350th page ; it Avill be about 450. I have the
sweetest testimonies, both from Ireland and from Mr. Maclean,
to my book on Baptism — or rather, I should say, yours — for
to you, I believe, the thoughts were given, as to you they are
dedicated. My little tale is now completed, about eighteen
pages, and I have asked a revise, that I may send it to you
under cover. We have had a 'pro-re-nata meeting of Pres-
bytery, and I am much exhausted. I shall now close with my
blessing ; the blessing of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost be
upon the head of my dear wife, and my two children, for ever
and ever."
TALE OF THE MARTYES. 53
The "little tale" here referred to was a quaint and
graceful little narrative, entitled a Tale of the Times of
the Martyrs, which his countryman, Allan Cunningham,
then engaged in the arduous occupation of editing an
Annual, had persuaded him to write. The Annual in
question was the Aymiversary, a pubHcation which, I
beheve, lived and died in one appearance. Irving's
story is a fine piece of writing, in the same style of
minute and simple narrative as his journals, but is
chiefly remarkable as his only attempt in the Hghter
form of literature, excepting, indeed, another brief
narrative, equally minute, quaint, and melancholy, en-
titled The Loss of the Abeona, which appeared in
Frasers Magazine nearly about the same time. Both
are true, detailed, and simple to the last degree, and
convey the reader into a primitive world of heightened,
but profoundly reserved, Scotch imagination, very re-
markable and impressive in its way. How he could
have foimd time for such elaborate, minute cabinet
pictures, amid all his great labours and studies, is more
than one can understand.
His next letters are occupied with a project of visiting
Harrogate, which Mr. Drummond had proposed to
him. Irving's health was shaken at the time ; at least
he was ui such a condition of discomfort, as the strongest
frames, shut out from external nature, and pursued
by an incessant flood of thought, are naturally liable
to. His doctor told him that, "as my complaints
proceed rather from an excess of health and disarrange-
ment of the functions through much thought, they
(the Harrogate waters) would be of little good or evil
to so robust a person ;" yet, tempted by Llr. Drummond's
54 EXCESS OP HEALTH.
society, and by the fact that Harrogate was so far on
' his way to the North, whither he was anxious to go to
bring home his Avife, of whose prolonged absence he
began to be very impatient, he seems to have persuaded
himself to the contrary, and went accordingly. From
Harrogate he writes as follows : —
" 9t]i September, 1828.
" My DEAR Isa:bella, — We arrived here last night about
twelve o'clock, and now that I have paid my respects to the
well and breakfast, I sit down to write you with Mr.
Drummond's pen, ink, and paper, but with my own heart. . .
I do trust this my coming here is ordered of the Lord for
the restoration of my strength, that I may serve Him with
more diligence and ability during the winter. Lately, there
has been too great a sympathy between my head and my
stomach, so much so as to cause slight headaches ever after
eating I doubt not that the root of the matter is
study, which of late has been with me of a deeper, intenser,
and clearer kind than at any former period of my life, as I
think will appear in the things which are now in the hands
of the printers. Besides the conclusion of my book on the
Last Times, I have written 150 or 160 of Miss Mac-
donald's pages upon the Method of the Incarnation ,
It mil be a body and centre to the whole discourse, which
now has a perfectly logical method : 1. The origin or fountain
head of the whole in the will of Grod. 2. The end of it unto
His glory. 3. The method of it by the union mth the fallen
creature. 4. The act of it by the life and death of the God-
man, and His descent into hell. 5. The fruits of it in grace
and peace to mankind ; and, finally, conclusions concerning
the Creator and the creature. If I mistake not, my dear
Isabella, there is much more to God's glory in that volume
than in all my other writings put together. ... I have been
strongly impressed, at the conclusion of the book, with the
necessity of undertaking a work upon the Holy Spirit and the
Church, but whether in the way of a completion of the intro-
duction to Ben-Ezra, or in a separate treatise, I am not
HAREOGATE. 55
yet resolved ; and then, if Grod spare me, I undertake a work
upon the Trinity. What most blessed themes these are ! ^
They ravish my heart, and fill me with the most enlarged
and exquisite delight. . . . Oh, my dear Isabella, how I long
to be with you again, and to be one with you, unseparated by
distance of place or interruption of vision, and to embrace
my dear children! Grod grant me patience and constancy
of affection, and a heart of more tenderness."
" 17th September.
" I dare say this water would do me good, if I were to stay
long enough, for it seems to enter into strong controversy
with my complaint, and I think in the end would overcome
it. But stay I cannot, for my communion hastens, and my
duties call me to London. This is truly my chief reason for
not delaying my journey to Scotland so long as you seem to
have desired. To remain separate for a whole half year from
my wife and children is to me no small trial. When Grod
reqjiires it, I trust I shall be able to submit to it ; but when
there is no such call, I freely confess myself little disposed to
it. . . . Besides, though we know differently, such separa-
tions lead to idle speculation, which it is good to prevent.
That it is possible to prevent intrusion in London I have
found during the last two months ; and if London do not
agree with you, I should be glad to take a place for you
wherever you please, but I confess myself very loath to be
separated from you and my children longer than is necessary,
and shall be slow in consenting to it again.
" The other day the new Bishop of Chester, Dr. Sumner,
confirmed about two or three hundred persons. He had been
instituted, or consecrated, only the day before at Bishopthorpe,
the residence of the Archbishop of York, and made this his
first duty. It was to me very impressive, and I hope very
profitable. . . . His brother, the Bishop of Winchester, bore
him company, and I was much impressed with the episcopal
authority and sanctity of their appearance. Indeed, the more
I look into the Church of Eno-land, the more do I recoofuise
the marks of a true Apostolical Church, and desire to see some-
what of the same ecclesiastical dignity transferred to the
office-bearers of our Church ; which hath the same orders of
56 A TEUE APOSTOLICAL CHURCH.
bishops, priests or presbyters or elders, and deacons, whereof
^the last is clean gone, the second little better, and the first
hath more of worldly propriety, or literary and intellectual
character, than of episcopal authority and grave wisdom.
Oh, that the Lord would revive His work in our land ! In
what I have said I do not affect the ceremony, or state, or
wealth of the English Church, but desire to see some more
of the true primitive and Scottish character of our Church
restored. I would wish every parish minister to fulfil the
bishop's office, every elder the priest's, and every deacon the
deacon's ; and I am convinced that, till the same is attempted,
through faith in the ordinances, we shall not prosper in the
government and pastorship of our churches.
" To-day I have received a copy of Dr. Hamilton's book
against Millenarianism, and have been reading it all this
morning : I think it breathes a virulent spirit, and seeks
occasions of offence. I receive my share of his censure. I
said to your father I would answer it, but as yet I have found
nothing to answer, save his attempt to expose my inconsist-
encies with others, and theirs with me. Now, verily, I am
not called upon to be consistent with any one but Grod's own
Word. Still, if I had time, I would, for the sake of the
Church of Scotland, which I love, and to which I owe my
duty, undertake an answer to it; but at present my hands
are filled. I wish Samuel would break a spear with him.
" I shall drink the waters till Friday morning, and then
proceed on my way to York, from which I will take the first
coach that I can get to Edinburgh On Monday, I
trust, the Lord willing, I will be permitted to embrace you
all. . . Tell Maggy that she must make herself ready to set
out on this day week for London. My dear Samuel is oft
on my mind at the throne of Grrace. God alone can convey
my messages to him."
So concluded this separation, which at lengtli made
the sohtary head of the liouse impatient, and produced
the nearest approach to ill-temper which is to be found
in any of Irving's letters. He conveyed his family home
to Miss Macdonald's house in the end of September,
THE year's work. 57
where tliey seem to liave remained for a considerable
time, their kind hostess forming one of the household.
The ceaseless occupation of this year is something
wonderful to contemplate. The Homilies on Baptism,
the three volumes of sermons, and the Last Days,
were but a portion of the works so hberally undertaken,
and so conscientiously carried out. In the intervals of
those prodigious labours he had not only his own
pastoral work to carry on from week to week, but, by
way of hohday, indulged in a preaching tour with
sermons every day ; threw himself into the concerns of
the time with a vehemence as unusual as it was all
opposed to the popular tide of feehng, and became the
centre of a description of study, known, when it throws
its fascination upon men, to be the most absorbing
which can occupy human intelhgence. In this height
and fulness of his hfe men of all conditions sought
tvmg, with their views of Scripture and prophecy.
He heard aU, noted aU, and set to work in his own
teeming brain to find place and arrangement for each.
The patience with which he listens to every man is as
remarkable as the cloud of profound and incessant
thought in which his mind seems enveloped, without
rest or interval ; but his perpetual human helpfulness
is equaUy notable. When the Presbytery of London,
doubtless moved by his own exertions, sends forth a
pastoral letter to the Scotch community hi London, it
is Irvuig who takes the pen and pours forth, hke a
prophet, his burden of grief and yearning, his appeal
and entreaty, and denouncing voice, calhng upon those
baptized members of the Church of Scotland who have
forgotten their mother, to return to her care and love ;
58 PASTOEAL DUTIES.
and scarcely are these grave entreaties over, before, at a
friend's impulsion, he is again devoting his leisure hours —
those hours full of everything but rest — to that grave
picture of the martyr's son, which must have startled
the ordinary readers of Annuals into the strangest emo-
tion and amazement ; — vsrhile conjoined with all this is
the entire detail of a pastor's duties — visits of all kinds,
meetings with young men, death-bed conferences, con-
sultations of session and presbytery ; into all of which
he enters witli an interest such as most men can only
reserve for the most important portions of their work.
So fall a stream of life, all rounded and swelhng with
great throbs of hope and solemn expectation, seldom
appears among the feeble and interrupted currents of
common existence. It is impossible to understand
how there could be one unoccupied moment in it;
yet there are moments in which he reads German with
Miss Macdonald, or enters into the fascinating gossip
of Henry Drummond, or consults with the young wife
Ehzabeth over her new plenishing, and what is needful
to her house. Though they meet in solemn session in
the evening, upon the high mysteries of Ezekiel, he
makes cheerful errands forth with this sister to look at
houses, and prepares by anticipation for the return of
those still dearer to him, and has domestic tidings of
all his friends to send to his hngering and delicate
wife. Amid all, he feels that this time, so full and
prosperous — this period in which he has come to the
middle of hfe's allotted course, the top of the arch, as
Dante calls it, — is a time of wonderful moment to him-
self no less than to his Church. He feels that his
studies have been " of a deeper, mtenser, and clearer
THE THRESHOLD OF A NEW WORLD. 59
kind than at any former period of my life." He " dis-
tinctly foresees " that one of the books he is about to
pubhsh is " a book for much good or evil, both to the
Church and myself," though convinced that there is
also more for God's glory m it than " in all my other
writings put together : " he has, in short, come to the
threshold of a new world, which yet he cannot see, but
which vaguely thrills him with prophetic tremors — a
world to him radiant with ever-unfolding truth, perse-
cutions, glories, martyrdoms, one Hke unto the Son of
Man in the midst of the fiery burning with him, and the
Lord visible in the flesh, vindicating his samts at the
end. Such was not the future which awaited the
heroic devoted soul ; but such was the form in which
his anticipations presented it now.
I may be pardoned for lingering on this splendid and
overflowmg year. Irving had already controversies
enough on hand ; vulgar antagonists, whom he scorned;
assaults from without which could not harm him,
having no point of vantage upon his heart ; but no-
thing which touched his Hfe or honour. He had
enemies ; but none whose enmity wounded him.
Everything he had touched as yet had opened and
subhmed under his hand ; and no authoritative voice
had yet interfered to attempt to drive back to doctrine
and forms of words a man whose faith seized upon a
Divine reahty instead, and converted dogmas into
things. He stood, open-eyed and eager, trembling on
the verge of an opening world of truth, every particular
of which was yet to gleam forth as vivid on his mind
as those which he had already apprehended out of the
dim domain of theology. And other men, who had
60 HIGH ANTICIPATIOXS.
also found liglit iintliouglit of gleaming out of tlie fami-
liar text wliicli use had didled to most, were gathering
round liim, bringing each his trembhng certainty, his
new hope. Whether they were right or wrong had
as yet come under the question of no serious tribunal.
Wrong or right, it was the love of God glomng radiant
over the human creatures he had made that inspired
them all ; and to many an eye less vivid than Irving's,
this wonderful combination seemed the bes-innino; of a
new era, the manifestation of a higher power. For
himself, he was at the height of his activity and the
fulness of his powers : his anticipations were all grand,
like his thoughts. He looked for suffering on an heroic
scale, not the harassing repetitions of Presbyterial pro-
secution ; and he looked to be splendidly vindicated at
the last by the Lord himself, in glory and majesty. His
heart swelled and his thoughts rose upon that high
tide of hope and genius ; shades of passing ailment
might now and then ghde across him ; but it was
" excess of strength " resisting the intellectual and spi-
ritual commotions within, and not any prevision of
bodily weakness. His friends stood round him close
and cordial, an undiminished band ; and every vein
throbbing with life, and every capacity of heart and
mind in the fullest sway of action, he marched along
in the force and fulness of his manliood, prescient of
splendid conflict and great sorrow ; unaware and un-
beheving of failure or defeat.
In the beginning of winter he paid a hurried visit
to Leicester, to his friend ]\Ir. Vaughan, whose hfe was
then nearly drawing to its close. The short time they
appear to have had together was spent " conversing
VAUGIIAN OF LEICESTER. 61
about the things pertaining to our high caUing as
ministers of the Gospel and Church of Christ." And
the letter in which Irving records this is ended by an
amusing conjugal advice, more in the strain of ordinary
husbands than is common to his chivalrous and tender
heart : — " I will hope to be wdth you, under Miss
Macdonald's roof, on Thursday evening, which let us
have quietly together," he writes. " And therefore be
not over- wearied, for nothing afflicts me so much as to
see you incapable of enjoying the society and love for
which you do not always give me credit, but which I
trust I always feel." And in a postscript, he adds a
message to the little daughter, now, at three years old,
capable of entering into the correspondence. " Tell
Maggy," he says, " that at Dunstable a man would have
sold me twelve larks for a shilling, to bake into a pie,
four-and-twenty blackbirds baking in a pie ; and that at
Newport-Pagnell one of the horses laid down when he
should have started to run, which is like Meg, not
Maggy, when she will not do Ma's bidding, but stands
still and cries. Not Maggy, but Meg ; for Maggy is
like the other three, who would have gone on cheer-
fully, except when Meg is restive." This is the first ap-
pearance of the httle woman in the father's letters, wliich
afterwards contain many communications for her. A
week or two later he writes from Albury, where the
second prophetical conference was now taking place, and
after a brief announcement to his wife of his arrival,
devotes his second letter from thence entux4y to his
three-year-old correspondent. I find no more serious
account of this second meetino; than the one Irvino;
thus sends to his child : —
62 SECOND ALBUET CONFERENCE.
"My Maggy, — Papa is living in a great house with a
great many men who preach. The house is Mr. Drummond's
and Lady Harriet Drummond's. They have two daughters
and two little boys This house where we live is all
round with great trees, like great-grandpapa's, and the black
crows build their nests, and always cry caw, caw, caw. There
is a sweet little river that runs murmuring along, making a
gentle noise among the trees. And there is a large, large
garden Now, my Maggy, tell your papa what he and
the great many preaching gentlemen are doing at Albury
Park, where Mr. Drummond and Lady Harriet live ? We
are all reading the Bible, which is Grod's Word — the book we
read at worship. God speaks to us in that book, and we tell
one another what He tells to us. Every morning, about
half-past six o'clock, a man goes round and awakens us all.
Then, soon after, comes a maid, like Elizabeth, and puts on
a fire in all our rooms, and then we get up Then we
go down stairs into a great room and sit round a great table,
and speak concerning Grod and Christ. Here is the table,
and all the gentlemen about it." (Here follows a rude draw-
ing of the table, with the names of all the members of the
conference scribbled in, in their places, Irving's own seat
being distinguished by the title, " My Papa.") " But it is
time for dinner. Farewell, my dear Maggy. Mamma will
tell all this to you, and you must tell it all to Miss Macdonald
and little brother.
" The Lord bless my Maggy
!
" Your Papa,
"Edward Irving."
The Albury conference once more produced its
volume of records, travestied by a lifeless form and
obsolete treatment, out of all human interest ; but in
Irving's domestic chronicle retains no memorial but
this simple description. Immediately after its con-
clusion his father-in-law, Dr. Martin, writes thus to one
of his younger daughters : —
mi. martin's account of its results. C3
"We had a long letter from Isabella the other day. All
with her seems to be well. Edward's visit to Albury had not,
she thinks, done him much good, in body at least. The
vehemence with which he goes after every object that im-
presses him is extraordinary. Some things stated at Albmy
had impressed him much with the ignorance of the poorer
population of London, and with the sin of those who are
more enlightened in not doing more for their instruction;
and he has resolved to preach every night to the poor of
London and its vicinity, while Mr. Scott is to do, or at least
to attempt to do, the like in Westminster. The Lord be
with them! But there are limits to mortal strength, — Mr.
Scott's is not great, and Edward's, though more than ordinary,
is not invincible. I suppose his conviction of the near
approach of the Second Advent has been increased by his
attendance on the late meeting ; and viewing it as the hour
of doom to all who are not reconciled to God, he feels it the
more imperatively his duty to warn all to flee from the wrath
to come. After giving the subject the most careful and im-
partial consideration I can," adds the sober-minded Scottish
pastor, " I am unable to see things as he and his friends do ;
nay, I am more and more convinced that they are wrong.
But supposing them to be right, and they doubtless imagine
they are, his conduct, which many will be apt to represent
as that of a madman, is that of a generous lover of his fellow-
creatures, and a faithful ambassador of Christ."
Such was not the spirit, however, in wliicli Irving's
deviations from the ordinary views were to be gener-
ally received. He concluded this year with enough of
these deviations to alarm any prudent friend. On
the subject of the IMillennium and on that of Bap-
tism (his doctrine on which differs from that com-
monly known as Baptismal Eegeneration by the most
inappreciable liair's-breadth), the authorities of the
Church seem to have had nothing to say to him, and
64 .AfUTTEEINGS OF THE COMING STOEM.
to have tacitly admitted tliese matters to be open to
a diversity of opinion. How, doing tliis, the much
more abstruse question concerning the Humanity of
Christ should have been exempted from the same
latitude and freedom, I am entirely at a loss to
conceive, seeing it is, of all disputed questions, per-
haps the most unfit to be argued before a popular
tribunal. ' But the mutterings of the storm were
already audible ; and Irving visibly stood on a tre-
mulous elevation, not only with dawning Hghts of
doctrine, unseen by his brethren, around him, but
even more deeply at variance in spirit with the time
and all its ways. As if his own responsibihties, in
the shape of doctrine, had not been enough, he had
identified himself, and thrown the glory of his out-
spoken, unhesitating championship over that which was
shortly to be known as the Eow Heresy. Everywhere
he had " committed himself;" thought or calculation of
prudence not bemg in the man. But at present, though
his friends did not all agree with him, and though the
scribblers of the religious press were abeady up in
arms against him, no one seems to have feared any in-
terruption of his triumphant and splendid career. Like
other invhicible generals he had inspired his army with
a confidence unconquerable in himself and his destiny.
Some of the very closest in that half ecclesiastical, half
domestic circle which gathered warmly round him in
the new Church at Eegent Square, were afterwards to
turn upon him, or sadly drop from his side in horror
of the heresy, to which now, in its first unconscious
statement, they had given in their delighted adhesion.
TRUST OF HIS PEOPLE. 65
They did not know it was heresy for long months,
ahnost years afterwards : tliey beheved in him with a
unanimity and enthusiasm seldom paralleled. Downfall
or confusion, as it seemed, could not approach that
fervent and unwearied herald of God.
VOL. IL P
66
CHAPTEE II.
1829.
The following year opened with unabated activity.
The courage and hopefuhiess, equally unabated, with
which Irving entered upon it, will be seen from a letter
addressed to Dr. Chalmers, and apparently written in
the very conclusion of December, 1828 (the date
being torn off), in which it will be seen that the la-
borious man, not weaned, among aU his other triumphs,
from academical ambition, proposed, and was ready
to prepare for an academical examination, in order to
obtain the highest title in theology. This letter was
written immediately after Dr. Chalmers's entrance upon
the duties of the Divinity Chair m Edinburgh.
"My dear and honoueed Friend, — I desire to congratulate
you upon the welcome which you have received in the Uni-
versity of Edinburgh, in which I pray that you may have
much wisdom and long Hfe to hxbour. I agree with that
which I have gathered of your sentiments with respect to the
excessive duties of the chair, beyond the reach of any single
man to discharge them aright. Biblical criticism should be
the chief object of the Hebrew chair, not the teaching of the.
letters and the grammar ; and, certainly, of the three years
spent in the Greek class, at least one should be occupied in
the critical study of the New Testament. There is no uni-
versity in Europe (always excepting the thing called the
London University) which would be so ashamed of Grod and
theology as yours, against which I ought not to speak, for she
DEGREE OF D.D. 67
is my Alma Mater. Theu the Cliurcli History, instead of
dawdling over the first four centuries, should especially be
conversant with the history of the Church of Scotland, and
the duties incumbent upon a parish priest ; in short, what
belongs to the Churchman rather than the theologian, and the
Hebrew what belongs to the scholar. Then it would be a
Theological Faculty indeed. But what pretensions these two
classes have at present to that title I am at a great loss to
discover. This is spoken in your own ear, for it but ill graces
what I am now to turn to.
" I have, you know, a great reverence for antiquity, and
especially the antiquity of learning and knowledge: the
venerable honours of the academy have ever been very dear to
me. At the same time I love the discipline of a university,
and set a great value upon a strict examination before any
degree is conferred. On this account, when Sir John Sinclair
volunteered more than five vears ago to obtain for me the
degree of Doctor in Divinity, I rejected his offer, because I
held it against all academical discipline. While I would not
have the thing thus attained, or thus conferred, there is no
honour upon earth which I more desire, if the ancient discip-
line of sitting for it with my theses and defending them in the
Latin tongue, submitting to examinations of the learned pro-
fessors, were restored. Now, I wish you to inquire for me
what is the ancient discipline of the university in respect to
this degree ; and whether it be the privilege of a Master of
Arts to ask and demand examination for his degree ; and how
long he must have been an M.A. to entitle him to do so. I
took my degree of A.M. in the year 1809, that is nineteen
years ago. If the privilege were granted me of appearing in
my place, and submitting myself to trial, I should immedi-
ately set about diligent preparations, and might be ready be-
fore the next winter, or about that time. I leave this in your
hands, and shall wait your answer at your convenience.
"We have had another Albury meeting, and are more con-
vinced than ever of the judgments which are about to be
brought upon Christendom, and upon us most especially, if
we should go into any league or confederacy with, or tolera-
tion of, the papal abomination. I intend, in a few days, to
begin a letter to the Church of Scotland on the subject.
F 2
68 THE GREAT HOPE OF THE CHTKCH.
Tliey intend setting forth quarterly a Journal of Prophecy,
which may stir up the Church to a consideration of her hopes.
I think there is some possibility of my being in Edinburgh
nest May. Will any of the brethren permit me the use of
then- Church to preach a series of sermons upon the Kingdom,
foimded upon passages in the New Testament ? Sandy Scott
is a most precious youth, the finest and the strongest faculty
for pure theology I have yet met vnth. Yet a rough sea is
before him, and, perhaps, before more than him. I trust the
Lord will give you time and leisure to consider the great hope
of the Church first given to Abraham: 'That she shall be
heir of the world.' Certainly it is the very substance of
theology-. The second coming of the Lord is the 'point de
vue,^ the vantage ground, as one of my friends is wont to
word it, from which, and from which alone, the whole pur-
pose of God can be contemplated and understood. You wiW
sometimes see my old friend and early patron. Professor
Leslie: please assure him of my grateful remembrauces. I
desire jny cordial affection to ]\Irs. Chalmers and the sister-
hood. Farewell. The Lord prosper yom- labours abimdantly,
and thereto may your own soul be prospered.
" Your faithful and affectionate friend and brother,
" Edwaed Ikving."
This letter, sent by the hand of a relative. Dr.
Macaulay, who was " desu'ous of paying his respects to
one whom he admii'es and loves very much,"" was fol-
lowed, at a very short interval, bv another, a skins;
advice on a very delicate point of ecclesiastical order,
which Irving states as follows : —
"London, 5th January, 1829,
'' 13 Judd Place, East.
*' My dear Sir, — This case has occuiTed to us as a Session,
on which it has been resolved to consult you, our ancient
friend, and any other doctors or jurists of the Church with
whom you may please, for the better and fuller knowledge of
the matter, to consult. It is, whether the Church permit
baptism by immersion or not. The standards seem not to
FORM OF BAPTISM. 69
declare a negative, but only to affirm that baptism by sprink-
ling is sufficient. In the Church of England, the rule of bap-
tizing infants is by immersion, and the exception is by
sprinkling. I sought counsel of our Presbytery in this
matter, which once occurred in an adult, as it has now oc-
curred in an infant. They seemed to be of the mind that
there was no rule, but only practice, against it, and advised,
upon the ground of expediency, to refrain The father,
who is a member of the Church, is a most pious and worthy
man, full of forbearance to others, but very firmly, and from
much reading, convinced of the duty of baptizing by immer-
sion only. He has waited some time, and the sooner we
could ascertain the judgment of the Church the better. . . .
My own opinion is, that our standards leave it as a matter of
forbearance, preserving the sprinkling, — the Church of Eng-
land the same, preserving immersion. I am sorry to trouble
you who have so much to do, but the mere writing of the
judgment would satisfy us. And as you are now the head of
the theological faculty, as well as our ancient friend, the
Session thought of no other, at whose request I write
" Your affectionate friend,
" Edward Irving."
So dutiful and eager to know the mind of the Church
was the man whose long conflict against her authorities
was now just commencing. If Dr. Chahners answered
these letters, the answers have not been preserved ; nor
have I the least information what the head of the
theological facidty said to that old-world application for
an examination and trial by which the candidate for
theological honours might win his degree. Irving was
never to get within sight of that testimony of the
Church's approval — far from that, was verging, had he
but known it, upon her censures and penalties. But
though this year upon which he had just entered was
one of the most strenuous and incessant defence and
70 IRVING S BELIEF IN HIS OWN ORTHODOXY.
assertion of doctrine, though its whole space was
occupied with renewed and ever stronger settings forth
of the truth which with growing fervour he held to
embody the very secret of the Gospel, his position,
to his own apprehension, was in no respect that of a
heretic assailed. On the contrary, he conceived him-
self to stand as the champion of Orthodox truth
against a motley crowd of heretics ; and wdth this idea,
calmly at first, and ^vith more and more vehemence as
he began to discover how great was the array against
him, devoted himself to the assertion and proof of a
doctrine which, when he stated it, he knew not that
any man doubted. Throughout all his contentions he
never abandoned this position. First surprised, then
alarmed, not for himself but for the Chmxh, afterwards,
and not till a long interval had elapsed, indignant, he
continued steadilv to hold this attitude. Even when
the Church uttered her thunders, he stood dauntless,
the Church's real champion, the defender of her ortho-
dox behef, the faith once dehvered to the saints. Such
was his position, to his own thinking, in the struggle
which was beginning. He did everything that man
could do, privately, calmly, mth unparalleled forbear-
ance sometimes, sometimes Avith vehemence and rashness,
to set forth fahly and fully before the world the doctrine
he held. He supported it with an array of authorities
difficult to get over ; with quotations from the fathers
and standards of entire Christendom, with arojuments
and appeals to Scripture, almost always with a noble
eloquence which came warm from his heart. In pri-
vate letters, in sermons, in every method by which he
could come into communication with the world, he
MISSTATEMENTS OP HIS DOCTRINE. 71
repeated, and expounded, and defended this momentous
matter of belief.
It is unnecessary that I should give any account of
a question which he states so fully and so often in
his own words, nor is it my business to pronounce
upon the right or wrong of a theological question.
But I think I am warranted in pointing out agaui
the deeply disingenuous guise in which this matter
was first set before the pubhc. When the differ-
ence appears thus, according to his own statement
of it, " Whether Christ's flesh had the grace of sin-
lessness and incorruption from its proper nature, or
from the indwelling of the Holy Ghost, — I say the lat-
ter," it is a difference which certainly may exist, and
may be discussed, but which cannot shock the most
reverent mind. But when, on the other hand, it is
stated as an heretical maintenance of the " sinfulness of
Christ's human natiu-e," the matter changes its aspect
entirely, and involves something abhorrent to the most
superficial of Christians. But in this way it was stated
by every one of Irving's opponents ; and attempts were
made to lead both himself and his followers into spec-
ulations of what might have happened if the Holy
Ghost had not, from its earhest moment of being, in-
spired that human nature, which were as discreditable
to the questioners as aggravating to men who held the
impossibihty of smfulness in our Saviour as warmly
and entirely as did those who called them heretics.
The real question was one of the utmost delicacy and
difficulty, a question which the common world could
only alter and travestie ; re-presenting and re-confuting,
and growing indignant over a dogma which itself had
72 THE "MORNING WATCH."
invented. Only by such a statement of it, which, if not
distinctly false, was thoroughly disingenuous, could it at
all have been brouglit into a platform question, for com-
mon discussion before the untrained and inexact pubhc.
In the early spring, the first number of the Morning
Watch, a quarterly journal of prophecy, to wliich he
alludes in his letter to Dr. Chalmers as meditated
by the leading members of the Albm-y Conference,
came into being. Its editor was Mr. Tudor, a
gentleman now holding a high office in the Cathohc
Apostolic Church. (I take, without controversy, the
name assumed by itself ; gladly granting, as its mem-
bers maintain, that to designate it a sect of Irinngites
is equally unjust to its supposed founder and itself)
Irving took advantage by this pubhcation to explain
and open up the assailed doctrine, already popularly
known as the doctrine of the Humanity, reassertmg aU
his former statements with renewed force and earnest-
ness. Besides this, the chief thing which appears to
me remarkable in these early numbers of the Morning
Watch, is the manner in wliich Irving pervades the
whole pubhcation. Amid eight or ten independent
writers his name occurs, not so much an authority,
as an aU-influencing unquestionable presence, na-
tiu'ally and simply suggesting itself to aU as some-
how the centre of the entire matter. They speak
of him as the members of a household speak of
its head ; one could imagine that the name might al-
most be discarded, and " he " be used as its significant
and unmistakable symbol. To realise the fulness of
this subtle, unspoken influence, it is necessary to glance
at this pubhcation, which has fallen out of the recol-
WORDS OF CONSOLATION. 73
lection of the greater part of the world. I do not re-
member to have met any shnilar instance of uncon-
scious, unquestioned pre-eminence. No man there but
is ready to stand up for every word he utters, for every
idea lie advances ; ready, even before knowing what
the accusation is, to challenge the world in his behalf.
It is hero-worship of the most absolute, unconscious
kind, — all the more absolute that it is unconscious,
and that neither the object nor the givers of that loyal
allegiance are aware to what extent it goes.
I cannot pass over the beginnmg of this year with-
out quoting some portion of a letter of consolation ad-
dressed to his friend Mr. Bridges, in Edinburgh, who
had just then lost his wife. Irving's own wife was at
this time subject to the ever-recurring ailments of a
young mother, and often in a state of health which
alarmed her friends ; and it was accordingly with
double emotion that he heard of the death of another
young mother, she who, timid of his owji approach,
had forgotten all her alarm at sight of his reception
of her babies. The news went to Irving's sympathetic
heart.
" My dear and worthy Friend, — Now is your hour of
trial, and now is your time to glorify God, Out of all com-
parison, the heaviest trial of a man is upon you. Now, then,
is the time for your proved faith to show its strength, and
to prove it unto honour and glory in the day of the Lord.
The Father plants us, and then says, ' Blow every blast, and
root up the plant which I have planted:' our faith standing-
fast proves that He has planted us to bring Him honour and
glory against a fallen world, which we overcome without any
visible help. The Father gives us as sheep unto Christ, and
says, ' Now, ye wolves, snatch them if ye can.' The afflictions
74 JUDD PLACE.
and adversities of the world, yea, and the hiding of the
Father's countenance, also come against us ; our faith, how-
ever, stands fast in the Lord. Christ is glorified as the good
Shepherd. As affection is proved by adversity, so is faith in
God proved by trial ; as a work is proved by enduring hard-
ship, so is the work of the Spirit proved by sore visitations of
God. God sendeth them all in order to bless us, and glorify
Himself in our blessedness with Himself. Oh, my brother, I
write these things to you because I know you are of the
truth; your faith standeth not in man but God I
believe the time of tribulation is at hand, and that God will
spare us that wait for Him, as one that spareth his own son
that serveth him Oh, how my loving and beloved
friends are removed! They are taken from me whom God
gave me for comforters. My own heart is sore pressed ; —
what must yours be, my excellent and bountiful friend ? But
I wait His coming, and wait upon His will. May the Lord
comfort you with these words which I have written, with His
own truth, with His own spirit.
" Your faithful and affectionate friend,
"Edwaed Ikving."
These letters are all dated from Judd Place, another
street in the same locahty, where he had again entered
upon the possession of his own house. Here he re-
mained as long as he occupied the Church in Kegent
Square. There are various doubtful traditions in exist-
ence wliich describe how he used to be seen lying upon
the sooty London grass of the httle oasis in Burton
Crescent, his great figm-e extended upon the equivocal
green sward, and all the children in those tiny gardens
playing about and around him, — which was most like
to be the case, though I will not answer for the tale.
This, entire district, however, most undistinguished and
prosaic as it is, gathers an interest in its homely names,
from his visible appearance amid its noise and tumult.
His remarkable figure was known in tliose dingy.
VISIT TO SCOTLAND. 75
scorched streets, in those dread parallelograms of Blooms-
bury respectability. The greater mimber of his friends
were collected within that closely populated region, to
which the new Church in Eegent Square now gave a
centre — as it still gives a centre to a little Scotch
world, half unaware, half disapproving, of Irving, who
tread the same streets and pray within the same walls,
and are as separate and national as he.
This spring was once more occupied by thoughts and
preparations for another visit to Edinburgh, on the
same high errand as had formerly engaged him there.
A letter of anxious instructions to his friend Mr. Mac-
donald, about the necessary arrangements for the
course of lectures he meant to dehver, shows that he
had already more difficulty than on a former occasion
in finding a place to preach in.
" I yesterday received a most fraternal letter from Dr.
Dickson," he writes, " most politely and upon very reasonable
grounds of damage and danger to the House, refusing me the
use of the West Kirk, and I am perfectly satisfied. Indeed,
it is as it should be, and as I anticipated it would be. The
subject I have to open is too common and concerning to be
confined to the walls of a house : it ought to be open as the
day to all hearers from the streets and the bye-ways, and from
everywhere You who know law, and are wise as con-
cerneth this world as well as concerneth the world to come,
see if there be anything to prevent me preaching in the
asylum of the King's Park; and, if not, then signify by
public advertisement in one or two of the papers, and by
handbill and otherwise to this effect : — 'I hereby give notice
that, Grod willing and prospering, I will preach a series of
discourses, opening the book of the Eevelation in regular
order, beginning on Tuesday, the 1 9th of May, at six o'clock
in the evening ; and continuing each evening that week ; but
in the week following, and to the end of the series, at seven
o'clock in the morning (not to interfere with the hours of
76 PREPARATIONS FOR HIS COURSE OF LECTURES.
the Greneral Assembly) ; and earnestly entreat as many of my
fellow-churchmen as love the exposition of the holy Word,
and that Book which is specially blessed and forbidden to be
sealed, to attend on these discourses designed for the edifica-
tion of the Church. The place of meeting will be in the
open air (here insert the place), where our fathers were not
afraid nor ashamed to worship.
" ' Edward Irving, A.M.
"'Minister of the National Scotch Church, London.'
"Let this be stuck up on the corner of every street ; and for
the rest we will trust to Grod. I believe the Lord will not
fail me in this purpose, from which nothing on earth shall
divert me. I will do it, though they should carry me bound
hand and foot to prison. So awfully necessary do I now see
it to be Let there be no tent : a chair on which I can
sit and stand. Choose a place where the people may slope
upwards, and so that we can wheel mth the wind. Pray
much for me. I never undertook so much or so important
a thing. Ask the prayers of all who will not laugh it to
scorn.
?5
These arrangements were, however, unnecessary.
Edinburo-li did not see that siojlit which miarlit have
been as striking as any of the modern occmTences
endowed with double picturesqueness by her noble
scenery. The last representative of the ancient pro-
phets, heroic antique figure, noways belonging to
vulgar life, did not utter his message under the shadow
of the hills, with his audience ranged on the grassy
slopes above him. A place was provided for his ac-
commodation, more convenient, if less noble, in Hope
Park Chapel, situated in what is commonly called the
south side of Edinburgh ; and there he preached
this second course of lectm^es, which he seems to have
come to, in spite of all obstacles, with a still deeper
sense of their importance than the first.
THE TWO LITTLE BALLAD SINGERS. 77
Before going to Scotland, however, he paid a sliort
visit to Birmingham, with which place, or rather with
the Scotch congregation there, he appears to have had a
great deal of intercourse. He seems to have preached
three sermons there during his short stay ; but I refer
to it only for the sake of the following letter to his
httle dauditer : —
*' My own Meggy, — Papa got down from the coach, and
his large book, and his bag, and his cane with the gold head.
And a little ragged boy, and his little sister, with ballads to
sell, not matches but ballads, trudged and trotted by papa's
side. The boy said, 'I will carry your bag, sir.' Papa said,
' I have DO pennies, little boy ; so go away.' But he would
follow papa, he and his little sister, poor children ! So papa
walked on with his bag under his cloak in one hand, and his
book and his staff under his cloak in the other. It was dark,
and the lamps were lighted, and it was raining, but still the
little ragged boy and his little sister, with the ballads, followed
papa — and the boy said, 'I will find you where Mr. Macdonald
lives.' So we asked, and walked through very many streets,
and came to a house. And the door was open, and I said to
the woman, *Is Mr. Macdonald in?' The woman said, 'No,
sir, he is dining out.' Papa said, 'What shall I do? I
am come to preach for him to-morrow.' She said, ' There is
no sermon to-morrow : till Saturday.' Papa said, ' Are you
sure ? ' She said, ' There is mass in the morning.' Now,
my dear Meggy, the mass is a very wicked thing, and is not
in our religion, but in a religion which they call Papacy. So
papa knew by that word Mass that this was not the right
]\Ir. Macdonald's, but another one. So away papa trudged, his
bag, his book, and his staff under his cloak, and the little
ragged boy, and his sister with the ballads. Papa was angry
at them because they would not go away, and had brought
him to a wrong place. But papa had pity upon them, and
asked them about their papa and mamma. Their papa was
dead, and their mamma was in bed sick at home. So papa
took pity upon them, and gave them a silver sixpence — and
they went away so glad. I heard them singing as they ran
78 ANNAN.
away home to their poor mother. Now papa trudged back
ao-ain, not knowing where to find the right Mr. Macdonald.
And papa took his bag, and put his cane through it, and
swung it over his shoulder upon his back, as he does when he
carries Meggy downstairs Now, after mamma has
read this, tell it over to Miss Macdonald, and ask her to
write papa with his stick and his bag over his back, and then
tell the tale over to little brother, and kiss him, and say, ' This
is a kiss from papa.' "
The picturesque indi\-iduality wliicli is inevitable to
tlie man wherever he goes, sliows in the most tender liglit
in this little letter. The big, tender-hearted stranger,
in his mysterious cloak, vnth the little vagrants wander-
ing after hun in the wet Birmingham streets, paints
himself more effectually than the kind domestic friend,
whose custom it plainly was to make pictures for his
little Maggy, could have done ; and who will not be-
lieve that this silver sixpence must have brought luck
to the poor Httle ballad-sellers so unwittingly immor-
tahsed ?
Irving went to Edinburgh as usual by Annan, from
wliich place he writes to his wife : —
"Annan, 14th May, 1829.
" I am arrived safe by the goodness and grace of God. . . .
I have been to see the minister and provost, and, as usual,
find every thing ready arranged to my mind. This night I
be»in my preaching at seven o'clock, and to-morrow at the
same hour. On Saturday I go up the water to New Bridge
village, on General Dirom's property, to preach to the people
on that hand This will serve the Ecclefechan and
Middlebie people. On Sabbath I preach twice in the open
air, if there be not room in the church. Give God praise
with me that I am counted worthy to preach His truth.
« I made a strong endeavour to gain my point of faith over
the points of expediency at Manchester ; I cannot say that I
EDINBURGH. 79
succeeded, and yet I am not without hopes that I have. They
incline not to have the minister till they have the house re-
spectal)ly set forth : I protest against that, because I see no
end to it. One thing, however, I have prevailed in, for which
I doubt not I was sent to Manchester. I have received a full
commission to provide a minister for Mr. Grant's church at
the works — and I have already chosen Mr. Johnstone, your
father's assistant. He will have 100^. from the Grants them-
selves (munificent princes that they are !), with a house and
garden, and their favour, which is protection from all
want
" Edinburgh, 19th May,
" 60 Great King Street.
"At Annan 1 went on .with my labours on Thursday and
Friday. . . . But the assembly on Sunday passed all bounds.
The tent was pitched in the churchyard, — and that not hold-
ing the people, we went forth to Mr. Dickson's field, where
it is believed nearly ten thousand people listened to the
Word, from twelve o'clock to half-past five, with an interval
of only an hour. It was a most refreshing day to all of us.
I passed on to Dumfries with Margaret and her baby that
night, in order to get the mail next morning; and so I arrived
safe, leaving all my friends well, praised be the Lord. Before
I left Annan, letters came from Dr Duncan, Dumfries, and
Mr. Kirkwood, entreating me to preach there, and consider-
ing it was so ordered of God, as that they should be the first
to ask for my vacant Sabbath, I consented at once, and shall
therefore return there the last day I am in Scotland. For
in that part there is a strength, Kirkwood and the Dows and
Burnside are firm as to the human nature of Christ, which
none here is, except Thomas Carlyle. James Haldane has
written a pamphlet against me, but there is no strength in it.
I called at Dr. Thomson's last night, and fixed to have an
hour with him for conversation. Now, for the matter which
I have to do in Edinburgh. Hope Park Chapel is the place I
am to preach in, if it will hold the people. My commission
everybody pronounces a good commission. But it will be
stifily called in question, and I fear will have a hard battle of
it. Let the Lord decide what is best and wisest. . . . Some-
80 THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY.
times I am troubled by the reproach of men ; but never for-
saken or overcome. I desire an unwearied interest in your
prayers, and the prayers of all the flock. My letters will be
regular, but, I fear, short, for very much is laid on me."
The commission referred to above was a commission
from the borough of Annan, by which Irving was em-
powered to represent it as an elder in the approach-
ing General Assembly. It was the only way in which
he could sit in that ecclesiastical parhament ; and,
though somewhat contradictory to his o^vn lately ex-
pressed opinion, that the position of ministers and
elders corresponded to the orders of bishop and priest,
was in entire conformity with the ordinary Presby-
terian idea, that ministers were but preaching elders,
and were in reality members of the same ecclesiastical
class. A warm discussion arose in the General As-
sembly when his commission was presented. It was
one of those questions which, without being really
matters of party difference, are mvariably seized upon
as party questions. One side of the house contended
for his admission, the other against it. His defence
was undertaken by Dr. Andrew Thomson, one of the
leaders of the Evangehcal party, who very shortly after
entered the lists against him in matters of doctrine ;
but manfuUy stood up now for the friend of
Chalmers and Gordon, a man who, if not actually be-
longing to his own side, was leagued in the warmest
amity with many of its members. Irving himself,
before the matter was put to the vote, appeared, by
permission of the Assembly, at the bar, to speak for
himself. His speech is too long to quote : nor does he
make any very vehement stand for his rights ; very
HE ArrEAKS AT THE BAR. 81
probably feeling that it was at best a side way of ap-
proaching that venerable Assembly, which he held in
so much honour. The appearance he makes is, in-
deed, more for the purpose of supporting the claims of
his constituents, and their right to elect the superior
instead of inferior degree of ruling elder if it so pleased
them, than on his own account. But he takes the
opportunity, the first and the last which he ever liad, of
recommending to the Assembly " to take a parental care
of the hundreds of thousands of their children who are
now dwelling beyond their bounds," In this appeal
he waxes warm. He, too, is " beyond their bounds ; "
but is he not subject to their oversight and authority?
" If I disobey," says the great orator, who could see
into the mysteries of prophecy, but not into the slowly
opening mists of the immediate years, " can you not
call me to your bar ? and, if I come not, have you not
your court of contumacy wherewith to reach me ? If
I offend in any great matter — which I would fain hope
is httle likely — can you not pronounce against me the
sentence of the lesser or the greater excommunication ? "
These words detach themselves from the context, to us
who know what came after. He spoke then all un-
aware what significance time was preparing for the
unthought-of expressions ; evidently fearing nothing of
such a fate. " I was enabled to dehver myself with
great calmness and respect, in a way which seemed very
much to impress the house," he tells his wife — " stating
how I sought not to intrude, but had advertised my
constituents to consult authorities upon the subject."
And when the matter was at length decided against
VOL. II. G
82 HIS COMMISSION REJECTED.
him, personal disappointment scarcely appears at all in
the record he gives : —
" Edinbm-gli, 26t]i May.
" It gave me no jDain at all to be cast out of the Assembly,
except in as far as it wronged the burgh of Annan, and all
the burghs in their rights, which we proved beyond a question
are to send a minister or elder The attention and
favour which I received was very marked, especially from the
Commissioner and the Moderator; and unbounded was the
wonder of men to find that I had not a rough tiger's skin,
with tusks and horns and other savage instruments
Upon the whole, I am very well satisfied with this event in
my life My lectures are decidedly producing an im-
pression upon the people. The work of the Lord is pros-
pering in my hand. The glory be unto His great name. . . .
It is the custom for the Moderator to choose two ministers
and an elder to walk down from the Assembly-house to the
Levee-room in Hunter Square, and inform the Commissioner *
when the Assembly is waiting for him. He honoured me on
Saturday with this duty, and the Commissioner asked me to
dine with him, when I enjoyed myself vastly with the Solicitor-
Greneral and Sir Walter Scott, who were sitting over against
me. The Moderator has sent me an invitation to attend the
Assembly, and sit in the body of the house It is hard
work standing forth, with an extempore sermon of two hours,
every morning at seven o'clock."
" 29tli May,
" I remain here till Friday night, when I go to Dumfries
in the mail, and from there I come to Glasgow on Wednes-
day to preach, then to Paisley, and finally to Eow. Above
all things, I rejoice that I shall completely open the Apoca-
lypse. I am wonderfully strengthened. The people come
out willingly, and are very patient. They are generally as-
* It may be well to explain, for the information of readers un-
acquainted with Scotland, that the Conmiissioner is the representative
of Her Majesty in the Scottish Assembly ; and that, by way of making
up for a total want of anything to do in that Convocation itself, this
high ftinctionary holds a sort of shadow of a Viceregal court outside.
LECTURES IX HOPE PARK CHAPEL. 83
sembled from seven to half-past nine. It tries my strength,
but I have strength for it There is a great work to be
done here, and I think God has chosen me for the unworthy
instrument of doing it. The number of ministers who attend
is very remarkable. I could say much, but am weary, and
am going to the Assembly. I desire my love to Mr. Scott
and Miss Macdonald, my brotherly love to Mr. and Mrs.
Hamilton, my blessing upon the head of my children, and
my whole heart to you, my faithful wife."
" 4th June.
"To-morrow I finish my lectures, which I can with as-
surance say have produced a strong and lasting impression.
The one thinor which I have laboured at is to resist liberalism
by opening the Word of God."
So concluded this second course of Edinburgh lec-
tiu-es. Hope Park Chapel was crowded; and quiet
country people, trudging out to the suburban villages
in the evening, or into the busy town in the early
summer sunshine, remember vaguely still, without re-
membering what it meant, the throng about the door of
the place ; but it was remote, and out of the way, and very
different from the West Kirk, in the heart of Edinburgh
life, wliich he had occupied the previous year. The
same amount of excitement does not seem to have
surrounded him on this second occasion, though he
himself appears to have been even more satisfied than
formerly with the effect his addresses produced.
And now another course of ceaseless preaching
followed, principally in his native district, where
thousands of people went after him wherever lie ap-
peared, and through which he passed boldly preaching
his assailed doctrine before the multitudes who won-
dered after him, and the " brethren " who were shortly
to sit in judgment upon him.
G 2
84 PREACHES IN DUMFKIESSHIEE.
" We arrived at Dumfries," he writes, " by six in the morn-
ing, when, having breakfasted with the Fergussons, I took
some rest, and prepared myself for meeting a company of
clergymen at Miss Groldie's, and preaching in the evening for
Dr. Scott, to whom I had written for the old church, which
he readily granted. This I took as a great gift from Provi-
dence, for it is like the metropolitan church of our county.
I opened the Apocalypse as far as in one lecture could be
done. Next day I preached in the Academy grounds, upon
the banks of Mth, to above 10,000 people, in the morning
from the eighth Psalm and the second of Hebrews. In the
afternoon I preached at Holywood, to about six or seven
thousand, upon the song of the Church in heaven, Kev. v.
The surveyor at Annan had the curiosity to measure the
ground and estimate the people. He made it as many
as thirteen thousand ; and there were more at Dumfries. My
voice easily reached over them all.* At Holywood I was
nearly four hours, and at Dumfries three hours in the
pulpit ; and yet I am no worse. Next day I went to Dunscore,
which stretches away up from the right bank of the hill
towards Galloway. I visited Lag the persecutor's grave, by
the way, and found it desolate ; though surrounded with walls
and doors, it was waste, weedy, and foul. There is not a
martyr's grave that is not clean and beautiful. At Dunscore,
Thomas Carlyle came down to meet me. It is his parish
church, and I rode up with him to Craigenputtock, where I
was received with much kindness by him and his wife. . . .
My dearest wife, what I owe you of love and gratitude !
The Lord reward you, and enable me to cherish you as my
ownself. From Craigenputtock I rode down with Carlyle on
Wednesday morning, and met the coach at the Auldgarth
brig, and came on to Glasgow that night. Alexander Hamil-
ton I saw at Langholm. He and his sister are both well.
And at Mauchline I stopped to ask for Mr. Woodrow's
parents, who are also well. I slept at Mr. Falconer's last
* It is recorded that when preaching at Monimail, in File, in the
open air, his sermon was heard distinctly by a lady seated at her
own window a quarter of a mile off; and his voice was audible,
though not distinctly, at double that distance.
EMPLOYMENT OF IIIS SUMMER HOLIDAY. 85
night, and am now, after many calls, seated in James Steven-
son's, beside the chapel where I am to preach. Collins spoke
this morning- to me as a heretic, and I rose and left him with
offence. I have much, much to bear. Let patience have
her perfect work. There were assembled at Dunscore, though
it be a lonely place, full two or three thousand people. These
are my comforts that I have the privilege of addressing so
many of my beloved brethren. To-night I preach in the chapel
of ease, proceed to Paisley, and preach to them to-morrow ;
thence to Kosneath, where I preach on Saturday, at four, and
at Eow on Sabbath. I travel back to Edinburgh on Monday,
and preach at Kirkcaldy on Tuesday night ; after which, on
Wednesday, I take shipping- for home, — sweet home! — the
dwelling-place of those whom I am most bound to and be-
holden to in this world. My worthy father and mother came
to Dumfries and Holywood all well. . . . The blessing of the
Lord be with all the flock. God help me this night. — Friday
- — I was much supported in preaching at Glasgow, and did the
cause some service, as I hope. The Calton weavers came
soliciting me to preach on Monday night for the destitute
among them. This I agreed to, and shall travel in the mail
at eleven o'clock, and reach Kirkcaldy on Tuesday forenoon."
It is difficult to realise the fact that these intense
and incessant labours were all entirely voluntary, the
anxiously premeditated offering of his summer hohday
to his Master and the Church. A local paper of the
time confirms and heightens Irving's brief account of
the crowds which followed him in Dumfries. The
journalist, with the license of his craft, describes
{Dumfries Courier^ June, 1829) those audiences as
" innumerable multitudes," and adds that not less than
12,000 or 13,000 people attended both the Sunday
services. In Glasgow, however, for what reason I can-
not teU, or whether it is simply for want o evidence, he
does not seem to have gained the ear or the heart of
the community. Glasgow, absorbed in the prose of
86 IX GLASGOW.
life, had perhaps less patience than other places for the
most impracticable of theologians ; or, still more likely,
never could forget that he had once been assistant at
St. John's, and that nobody had discovered the manner
of man he was. A lady who knew him well, and was,
at the moment, with him, describes with graphic vivacity
an incident in this Glasgow visit. He had preached
to a disturbed and restless audience, crowded but
not sympathetic; and when about to leave the
church found a crowd waiting him outside, ftill of
vulgar mcipient msult. Some of the bystanders ad-
dressed him in vernacular taunts — "Ye're an awfu'
man, IVir. Irvuig : they say you preach a Eoman
Cathohc baptism, and a Mohammadan heeven;" and
the whole position looked alarming to his troubled
female companion. Irving, however, faced the crowd
calmly, took off his hat, bowed to them, and uttered a
" fare ye well " as he went forward. The multitude
opened, swinging back " hke a door on its hinges," says
the keen observer, who, half running to keep up with
his gigantic stride, accompanied him through this
threatening pathway. It was the only place in which
popular friendhness failed him. One great cause of
this, however, is said to have been the warm support
which he gave to Mi\ Campbell of Eow, whose " new
doctrine " had been for some time alarming the orthodox
society of the West, — so that in Irving's person the
theological crowd of Glasgow saw a type of all the
heresies which put the Chm'ch and countryside in com-
motion. But after aU tliis lapse of years, after the
strange, lofty pohtical principles which he had come to
hold so jQrmly and speak out so boldly, the Caltou
weavers, democrats and radicals to a man, still remem-
BATHGATE — "GOD LOVES YOU." 87
bered and trusted the old friend who shared their
miseries without ever learning to distrust them, ten
years before, in the dismal days of Bonnymuir. His
jus divinum did not frighten those critics, it appears:
by a diviner right, long ago, he had possessed himself
of their hearts.
After this he seems to have again paid a flying visit
to Bathgate, the residence of his brother-in-law ; for to
this year belongs a beautiful anecdote told of him in
that place. A young man belonging to the Church there
was very ill, " dying of consumption." Mr. Martin
had promised to take his distinguished relative to see
this youth, and Irving's time was so limited that the
visit had to be paid about six in the morning, before he
started on his further journey. When the two clergy-
men entered the sick chamber, Irving went up to
the bedside, and looking in the face of the patient
said softly, but earnestly, " George M , God loves
you ; be assured of this — God loves yoiC When the
hurried visit was over, the young man's sister, coming in,
found her patient in a tearful ecstasy not to be described.
" Wliat do you think ? Mr. Irving says God loves me,"
cried the dying lad, overwhelmed with the confused
pathetic joy of that great discovery. The sudden
message had brought sunshine and hght into the
chamber of death.
An incident of a similar kind occurred about the
same time in the Manse of Kirkcaldy. When the
family were going to prayers at night, a messenger
arrived, begging that Irving would go to visit and pray
with a dying man. He rose immediately to obey the
call, and left the room ; but coming back again, called
one of the family to go with him. On their return,
88 INCIDENT IN KIRKCALDY.
inquiries were naturally made about the sufferer, wlio
had either been, or appeared to have been, unconscious
diuring the devotions offered by his bedside. " I hope
there was a blessing in it to the living, at least," said
the mother of the house. " And to the dying also,"
answered Living ; " for it is written, ' If two of you shall
agree on earth, as touching anytliing that they shall ask,
it shall be done for them of my Father which is in
heaven.' " It was for this subhme reason, holding the
promise as if it had been audibly spoken to himself,
that the Christian priest turned back to call the other,
whose brotherhood of faith he was assured of, to
hold their faithful Master to His word.
When these laborious travels were concluded, L-ving
returned to London, so unexhausted, it would appear,
that he was able immediately after to prepare another
bulky volume for the press. Tliis was a work on
Church and State, founded upon the vision of Daniel,
and tracing the hne of antique history, the course of
the Kings and of the Church, through Nebuchadnezzar,
Cyrus, and Alexander, up to fated Eome, in aU its
grand developments. He himself explains the book to
have been an expression of his own indignant sentiments
in respect to the late invasions of the British Constitution,
which, according to his view, destroyed the standing of
this country as a Christian nation : these being specially
the abohtion of the Test and Corporation Acts, and the
repeal of Cathohc disabihties. It would be vain to
attempt to vindicate Irving from the charges of iUiber-
ahty and intolerance which his decided and vehement
opposition to these measures may naturally call upon
him. To us, in the present day, it is so difficult to
HIS VIEWS OF CHUECII AND STATE. 89
realise how such restramts ever could have existed,
that to understand the character of any serious op-
position raised to their repeal is almost impossible.
But I am not careful to defend Irving from such
imputations. So far as his character may have been
set forth in this history, so far will his sentiments be
justified as the natural product of a high-toned and
lofty mind, always occupied with the soul of things.
Such a man is not always right : may be, in practical ne-
cessities, mightily wrong ; but is always in a lofty unity
with his own conclusions and convictions. His Divine
Eight, at least, is, if nothing else, a splendid ideal, always
pointing forward to the subhme realisation of that
Personal Eeign, the Divinity of which no man could
question — and giving a soul to the loyalty he required
by converting it mto the patience of the saints, all con-
scious of a Government yet to come, in which Eight
and Law should be the perfection of Justice and Truth ;
and, ready for that hope, to endure all things rather
than rebel against the external Majesty, which was a
t3q3e of the universal King. I repeat, I do not defend
Irving for holding such impracticable, impossible
views. The training of the present generation has
been aU accomplished in a world from which those
ancient restrictions have passed away ; but such as find
it possible to consider the matter from his stand-point,
elevated as it was upon the heights of loftiest ideal
right, and can enter into his theory of Government,
whether they accept it or not, will need no exculpation
of the intrepid champion, who, holding this for truth,
was not afraid to speak it out.
The book was dedicated, with an affecting union of
9« DEDICATION OF THE BOOK.
family affection and the loyalty of a fervent churchman,
as follows : —
" To tlie Eeverend Samuel Martin, D.D.,
My venerable Grandfather-in-law :
The Eeverend John Martin,
My lionoui'ed Father-in-law :
The Eeverend Samuel Martin,
My faithful Brother-in-law :
And to all my Fathers and Brethren,
The ordained Ministers of the Church of Scotland.
" Eeverend and well-beloved, the peace of God be with
you and with your flocks ; the blessing of the great Head of
the Church preserve you from all heresy and schism ; and the
Holy Ghost give you plentiful fruit of your ministries.
" I, who am your brother in the care of the baptized children
of the Church of Scotland, having written this book upon the
responsibility of the Church and State to God, and to one
another, can think of none to whom it may be so well dedi-
cated as to you, the heads of the Scottish Church, the esta-
blished ministers of the Scottish kingdom. Accept, I pray
you, the offering of my thoughts and labours, however un-
worthy the great subject, as a tribute of my gratitude to the
Church of Scotland, and a token of my fealty to the good
cause in which our fathers laboured, many of them sealing
their testimony with their blood.
" I had purposed, if God had permitted, to bring before the
last General Assembly of the Church some measure which
would have embraced my doctrine, and represented the sense
I have of the late acts of the kingdom respecting Dissenters
and Papists ; and to have done what in me lay to clear the
Church of the guilt of acquiescence, or of silence, when such
great wickedness was transacted by the estates of the king-
dom, whose counsellors we are in all things which concern
the honour and glory of Christ. But the Providence of God,
which is wisest and best, saw it good to prevent this purpose
of my heart, and, likewise, to forbid that any other member
should bring forward such a measure. Whether this was
permitted in judgment or in mercy time will show ; but my
present conviction is, that it was in judgment. Of this my
THE REPRESENTATIVES OF THREE GENERATIONS. 91
purpose, having been prevented by an all-wise Providence, I
feel it to be the more my duty now to dedicate the substance
of my thoughts on these subjects to you, my reverend fathers
and brethren ; and through you to present them to the Mother
Church, of which you are the representatives.
" I cannot conclude this dedication without one word of a
more personal and domestic kind, addressed to my excellent
kinsmen, the representatives of three generations, grandfather,
father, and son, all labouring together in the vineyard of
the Lord. It recalls to our minds some shadow of the Patri-
archal times to behold a man, within one year of ninety, fulfil-
ling the laborious duties of a Scottish minister, by the side of
his son and his son's son, and with as much vigour as they ;
adhering to the constant practice of the fathers in giving a
double discourse in the morning, and another in the after-
noon, of the Lord's day. It is like the blessing of Caleb,
whose natural force was not abated by forty years' journeying
in the wilderness, and by the wars of taking possession of the
promised land. So mayest thou, venerable sire, by strength
of faith and strength of arm, gain for thyself thine inherit-
ance ; and may the mantle of thy piety, and faithfulness, and
joy descend unto thy children and thy children's children,
and their children also.
"Now, fare ye all well, my fellow-labourers. The God of grace
and consolation bless your persons, your wives, your little ones,
your flocks ; and make you ever to abide the faithful watchmen
of the spiritual bulwarks of Old Scotland, which have been
strengthened of Grod to stand so many storms, and to come
out of them all strong and mighty, rooted in the truth, and
adorned with the beauty and the faithfulness of an intelli-
gent, upright, and religious people. Farewell, my beloved
brethren; remember in your love, faith, and hope, and in
your prayers make mention of those from amongst your chil-
dren who are sojourning beyond your borders, and endeavour-
ing to preserve in all regions of the world the honours of your
great and good name.
" Edward Irving.
" National Scotch Church, London,
" July 6, 1829."
92 WHISPER OF "HERETIC.
While Irving was in Scotland, Mr. James Haldane,
of pious memory, published a pamphlet entitled, A
Befutation of the Heretical Doctrine j^^^omulgated hy
the Rev. Edward Irving, respecting the Person and
Atonement of the Lord Jesus Christ, which Irving
referred to slightly in one of the above letters, as having
"no strength in it." This, and the other stiU slighter, but
more painful mention, that " Collins spoke to me as
a heretic," were the only marks of the gathering storm
m Scotland ; unless the stifled demonstration of the
Glasgow mob might be regarded as such. The position
which Irving assumed in the above dedication and in
his speech m the Assembly was clearly that of a man
certain of his own position, and resolute that the name
of heretic was one that could with no justice be apphed
to him. This certainty he never relinquished. Slowly
and unwillingly the fact dawned ujDon him at last, that
he was called a heretic, and the stroke went to his
heart ; but that he never acknowledged himself to be
so — always, on the contrary, was confident in the per-
fect orthodoxy of his belief — is apparent through all
his works.
He returned to London, to his " beloved flock," with
all the comfort of a man who knows himself undoubted
and unrivalled in his own special field. There no
mutterings of discontent assailed him. His congre-
gation stood round him, shoulder to shoulder, in a
unanimity of affection rarely bestowed upon one man.
The prophetic brotherhood, to whose company he had
gradually drawn closer in late years, especially under
the stimulus of the Albury Conferences, seem, hke the
congregation, to have been charmed by the magical
HIS CIRCLE IN LONDON. 93
influence of a heart so tender and so true ; and to have
given themselves up to his half-conscious sway with a
loyalty and simphcity perhaps as remarkable as any
circumstance of his hfe. Out of that beloved native
country, which had been but a step-mother to Irving,
but which he could never keep his heart or his fated
footsteps from, it was natural that he should go back
with a sense of rehef to the people who knew him,
and whom he had led entranced and enthusiastic, un-
conscious whither, into all those vivid openings of
truth which startled unaccustomed eyes with a hun-
dred side-gleams of possible heresy. He returned to
his pastoral labours always more zealous and earnest in
his work, if that were possible. I insert here a curious
document, undated, and evidently intended solely for
distribution among the class to whom it is addressed,
which I imagine must belong to this period of his hfe,
and which will show how minute as well as how wide
was his observation, and how prompt his action in all
the varied enterprises of his calhng. It is adcbessed
To the Scottish Journeymen Bakers, resident in
London and its neighbourhood. Social Science did
not exist in those days, but Christian charity seems
to have forestalled statistics, so far, at least, as the vast
field of Irving's labour was concerned.
"My dear Countrymen, — ! have been at pains to make
myself acquainted with the peculiar circumstances of your
calling, and do enter very feelingly into the hardships and
danger of your condition, from being deprived in a great de-
gree of the ordinances of our holy religion, which are God's
appointed means of grace and salvation. While I know that
many of you do your best endeavour to profit by the means
of grace, I know, also, that many more have a desire to do so,
94 THE JOUENEYMEN BAKEES.
if only it was in their power; and I am sure the most of you will
regret with me that not a few of you are fallen into careless-
ness, and some into entire neglect of their invaluable privi-
leges as baptized members of Christ's Church. Moved by
the consideration of your peculiar case, and desiring, as a
minister of the Church of Scotland, to spend myself for the
sake of her children in these parts, I have come to the re-
solution of setting apart two hours of the second Saturday
evening in the month, from seven till nine o'clock, for the
express purpose of meeting with as many of you as will be
entreated to come together, and holding some profitable dis-
course with you concerning the things which belong to our
everlasting peace. These meetings we will hold in the
Session house of the National Scotch Church, Eegent Square,
of which I am the minister ; and, God willing, we will be-
gin them on the evening of the 14th March, at seven o'clock.
" Take this in good part, my dear countrymen, and believe
that it proceeds from a real interest in your welfare, especi-
ally in the welfare of your souls. I do not forget that, like
myself, you are separated from father and mother and tender
relations; that you are living in a city full of snares and
temptations ; that you are members of Christ's Church, for
whom He died ; and that I am appointed one of those who
should watch for your souls. Do, therefore, I entreat you,
receive this invitation with a welcome, and come with a will-
ing mind to meet one who, though unkno^vn to you in the
flesh, can with the heart subscribe himself
" Your faithful and true friend,
" Edward Irving.
" P.S. Though this be written specially with a view to the
young Scotchmen of the baker trade, and accommodated to
meet their circumstances, other bakers of other nations will
be welcome, even as they ; for are we not all the disciples of
one Lord and Master ? — and other young Scotchmen of other
trades, who may find this suitable to their circumstances, will
be likewise welcome."
Whether anythmg came of this brotherly invitation,
I am unable to say, but it is an indication of the extent
FAMILY SORROWS. 95
of those toils which only the inevitable hour and day,
time and space, and nothmg else, seem to have hmited.
In the month of August another cloud passed over
the household : one of those events which tell for so
little in the history of a family, but which make all the
difference, at the moment, between a light heart and a
sad one, and deepen all other shadows. — A child, just
born to die, came and went on one of those August
days. Save the mention of its name, nothing is said,
even in the family letters, of this hour-long hfe — as,
indeed, nothing could be said ; but it had its share in
obscuring that personal happiness, which, though it can
never be the end of hfe, is the most exquisite of all
stimulants and earthly supports in its great conflict and
battle. A month later another death occurred in the
kindred : that of the old man, to whom, in conjunction
with his descendants, Irving's last book had been dedi-
cated, the " venerable Patriarch " of his former letters.
His love for the Patriarchal constitution of the family,
as well as for the grandsire dead, breathes through the
following letter, addressed to Dr .Martin of Kirkcaldy : —
"13 Judd Place East, 1st Sept. 1829.
"My dear Father-in-law, — I do from the heart sympa-
thise with you, and all your father's children and grand-
children, in the visitation of Grod taking from you your
venerable head ; that most dear and precious old man, for
whom all that valued venerable worth and long-tried service
had the greatest esteem and admiration. To me he was most
dear in every respect, as the faithful and diligent minister of
the New Testament, as the reverend patriarch, as the scholar
and the gentleman ; and I honoured him much as the head of
my wife's house Your father was the last of the old
and good school of Scottish Churchmen. That race is now
gone, and we have now a new character to form for ourselves
96 JOSEPE Wolff's two greeks.
according to the new exigencies of the times. God grant
us grace to meet His enemies and establish His testimony as
faithfully as our fathers did We set out to-morrow
for Brighton. Miss Macdonald goes with us. Isabella is get-
ting well ; and I hope Brighton, where Elizabeth is, will do
them both good. Margaret's eye is better by God's goodness.
.... Samuel is well; and they are all God hath spared
with us — Edward, and Mar}^ and Gavin are beyond worldly
ailments.
• " I had much to say to you concerning the Church, but I
must wait another opportunity. Watch for the Lord as if He
were daily to appear, — I cannot say that it may not be this
night I ask your blessing upon me, my wife, and my
children, night and morning. Do not forget us, and plead
for us very earnestly, for ours is no ordinary post I
pray God to bless and comfort all the family Fare-
well !
" Your affectionate and dutiful son,
"Edwaed Irving."
Early in this year (a quaint episode which I had
almost forgotten), Irving's hands had been suddenly
burdened by the whimsical hberahty of the missionary
Wolff, who, without preface or justification, and after
an acquaintance not very long, if sufficientl}^ warm dur-
ing the time it had lasted, sent home to his friend two
Greek youths, to be educated and trained to the future
service of their countrymen. They were, of com^se,
totally penniless, and this extraordinary consignment in-
volved the maintenance, probably for years, of the two
strangers. Irving announced their coming to his friend
Mr. Story,of Eosneath,iu whose parish he wished to place
his unexpected visitors, with a certain chivalrous magnilo-
quence of speech, as if to forestall all comments on the
singular nature of the charge thus put upon him. "Joseph
Wolff, my much esteemed friend," he writes, " and
THEIR EDUCATION AND MAINTENANCE. 97
Lady Georgiana WolfF, also my much esteemed friend,
have given me another proof of their esteem, by send-
ing me two Greeks . . . These two Greeks has Joseph
Wolff sent — wholly entrusted to me — so that I am to
them as father, and guardian, and provider, and every-
thing, which also I am right happy to be . . . .By
the blessing of God, poor though I am, yet rich in
faith, by His grace I will take upon myself the respon-
sibihty of their charges till they return to their native
Cyprus again." The young men went to Eosneath to
the parish school there, where they remained for years.
In an after letter, Irvino; unbended from the hia;h
ground he had taken at first, and confessed, though
only by the way, that this charge had been "rashly
devolved upon him ; " notwithstanding, he accepted it,
and arranged carefully, as well for the economical limi-
tation of their expenses as for the pastoral care and
authority which he exhorted his friend to wield over
them. I do not suppose, as indeed it would be
imnatural to imagine, that the cost of Mr. Wolff's
liberahty came entirely, or even chiefly, out of L-ving's
slender means. Such a thing could only have been
possible had the matter been secret : but he assumed
the responsibility, and undertook all those expenses
without any apparent hesitation ; never dreaming, it
would appear, of declining the charge so rashly de-
volved upon him, or of timiing it off on other hands.
The family remained for some time at Brighton, in
the autumn of the year ; but this arrangement con-
ferred no special leisure upon their head. During the
whole time of their absence from town he continued
to discharge his ordinary pulpit duties : going up
TOL. II. H
99 WEEKLY ISSUE OF LECTURES.
every Saturday, to be ready for his work. Indeed,
Irving seems to have at last worked himself into the
condition, so common to laborious men, especially
those whose field of toil is in London, of finding
relaxation only in a change of work. Absolute rest
appears to have been unknown to him.
During this year he began to issue, in weekly num-
bers, his Lectures on the Revelations^ afterw^ards to be
collected in the more dignified form of four octavo
volumes. These httle rudely-printed brochures were each
prefaced by a sonnet, the sentiment of wdiich is more
perfect than the poetry — that being, indeed, as in every
case where Irvmg used this vehicle of expression, much
less poetical and melodious than his prose. Notwith-
standing, I do not doubt they gave a more grateful
utterance to his own heart, at its highest strain of emo-
tion ; a use of verse which is not to be despised. The
Morning Watch also contained various papers from
his hand, — one series, treating of the Old Testament
Prophecies quoted in the New, in which he takes
occasion again and yet again to enter into that doc-
trine of oiu- Lord's entire union with us in the flesh,
wliich, the more he considered and meditated on it,
opened up to him ever new and tenderer lights ; and
articles, treating exclusively of the same subject, some
from his own pen, some inspired by him, — authorities,
arguments, eloquent expositions of this distinctive crown
of his behef. In defence of this he stood forth before
aU the world, fervently convinced of its supreme
importance : taking infinite comfort in his own splendid
but troubled career — in his contentions with the world,
m those still, domestic sorrows, unperceived by the
THE TIIIED CONFERENCE AT ALBURY. 99
world, which penetrated the depths of his heait with
ever-returning accesses of exquisite sadness — from the
thought that this very throbbing flesh, this very trou-
bled soul, was the same nature to which the Lord, by
conquering all things in these selfsame garments, had
secured the victory. It was no dogma to Irving ; the
reality of the consolation and strength which he
himself found in it is apparent in every word he
writes on the subject ; he fights for it as a man fights
for something dearer than hfe.
Another Albury conference concluded the year.
This was the third ; and the yearly meeting seems now
to have become a regular institution, returning with
the return of winter. The bonds formed in this
society were naturally drawn closer, and the interest
of their researches intensified by this repetition, at least
to a man who entered so entirely into them as Irving
did. Nothing of the position he himself held in those
conferences is to be learned from his own report ; but
the significant pre-eminence in which he appears in the
pages of the Morning Watch, their organ and repre-
sentative, implies that it must have been a high place.
No doubt the httle interval of retirement, the repose
of the religious house, enclosed by all the pensive
sights and sounds of tlie waning year, the congenial
society and congenial themes, the withdrawal from
actual Hfe and trouble in which these serious days
passed, amid the falling leaves at Albury, must have
been deeply grateful to his soul. Whether it was a
safe or beneficial enjoyment is a different matter.
There he attracted to himself by that "magnetic influ-
ence," which Dr. Chalmers noted, but did not under-
u 2
100 NOTES OF THE CONFERENCE.
stand, a circle of men who were half to lead and half
to follow him hereafter ; attracted them into a certain
loyal, all-believing admiration, which he himself repaid
by implicit trust and confidence, as was his natiu'e,
— admiration too great and trust too profound. No-
thing of this, however, appears in the following record
of the third conference at Albury.
'' Albmy Park, SOtli Nov. 1829.
"My dear Wife, — I have enjoyed great tranquillity of
mind here, and much of Grod's good presence with me, for
which I desire to be very thankful. Our meetings prosper
very well. My time is so much occupied with preparations
and examinations of what I hear, that, except when I am in
bed, my Bible is continually before me, in the margin of
which I engross whatever ihustrates my text. This morning
I have been alone, being minded to partake the Lord's Sup-
per with the rest of the brethren. I find Mr. Dow agrees
with me in feeling his mind clear to this act of communi-
cating with the Church of England.
*' We are not without some diversities of opinion upon most
subjects, especially as to the Millennial blessedness, which
was handled yesterda3^ Lord Mandeville and Mr. Dodsworth
take a view of it different from me, rating the condition of
men in flesh higher than I do, and excluding death. I
desire to think humbly, and reverently to inquire upon a
subject so high. Mr. Dow has great self-possession and free-
dom amongst so many strangers. Mr. Borthwick is very
penetrating and lively, but Scotch all over in his manner of
dealing with that infidel way of intellectualising divine truth,
which came from Scotland. I, myself, have too much of it.
Mr. Tudor is very learned, modest, and devout. Lord
Mandeville is truly sublime and soul-subduing in the views
he presents. I observed a curious thing, that while he was
reading a paper on Christ's office of judgment in the Millen-
nium everybody's pen stood still, as if they felt it a desecra-
tion to do anything but hsten. Mr. Drummond says that if
I and Dodsworth had been joined together we would have
COMMUNION. 101
made a Pope Gregory the Great — he to furnish the popish
quality, not me. I do not know what I should furnish ; — but
the church bell is now ringing.
" We have just returned from a most delightful service . . .
Mr. Dodsworth preached from Psalm viii. 4, 5, 6. . . Our
subject to-morrow is the parables and words of our Lord as
casting light upon His kingdom, opened by Dodsworth.
Next day the Eemnant of the Gentiles and their translation,
opened by your husband ; the next, the Apocalypse, opened
by Mr. Whyte ; and the last, the Signs of the Times, opened
by our host. This will enable you to sympathise with us. . .
Farewell ! The Lord preserve you all unto His kingdom.
" Your faithful husband,
" EdWAED iRVINa."
With this Sabbatical scene, iii which Irving was a
simple worshipper, concludes, so far as I have any
record, this year of strenuous labour and conflict.
Another illness of his wife's still further saddened its
termination. The sunshine of household prosperity
did not light up for him that path which went forward
into the darkness. But he went on boldly, notwith-
standing, batmg nothing of heart or hope.
!02
CHAPTER III.
1830.
From year to year, as Irving proceeded further on his
course, the tide of thought and emotion had been
hitherto rising with a noble and natural progress. He
had now reached almost to the culmination of that
wonderful and splendid development. Everything he
had uttered or set forth with the authority of liis name
' had been worthy the loftiest mood of human intellect,
and had given dignity and force to the high position he
assumed as a teacher and ambassador of God. All his
discoveries and openings up of truth had operated only,
so far as liis own mind was concerned, to the heighten-
mg of every divine conception, and to the increase and
intensification of the divine love in his heart. But
another chapter of life had commenced for the great
preacher. That a man whose thoughts were sublimated
so far out of the usual way, and whose mental vision
was so vivid as to elevate everything he clearly perceived
entirely out of the region of compromise into that of
absolute verity, should have gone on so long without
commg in contact at some point mth the restrictions
of authority, is more wonderful than that the com-
A NEW LIGHT. 103
monly orthodox understanding, long jealous of a
fervour and force whicli it could not comprehend,
should at length set up a barrier of sullen resistance
against his advances. The conflict had fairly set in
when the year 1830 commenced. No longer the poU-
tico-rehgious journalists of London, no longer stray
adventurers mto the world of controversy, but the
authorised rehgious periodicals of his own country,
and the divines of his mother-Church, were now rising
against him ; and while the storm gathered, another
cloud arose upon the firmament — another cloud to
most of the spectators who watched the progress of
this wonderfid tragedy ; but to Irving himself another
Hght, still more beautiful and glorious than those which
had ah-eady flushed his horizon witli the warmest
illuminations of gratitude and love. Since that summer-
day of 1828 when he preached at Eow, and agreed
with Mr. Alexander Scott to come to his assistance in
London, and work with him entirely unfettered by any
pledge as to doctrine, that gentleman had been his
close companion and fellow- workman ; — and naturally
had not occupied that place without an influence
proportionate to his great powers. Mr. Scott, like
many others both in that day and this, entertained
the behef that the supernatural powers once bestowed
upon the Church were not merely the phenomena of
one miraculous age, but an inlieritance of which
she ought to have possession as surely and richly now
as in the days of the Apostles. A similar idea had
already, in a kind of grand prophetic reverie, crossed
the mind of Irving. So far back as 1828, he himself
104 INFLUENCE OF SCOTT.
says he had become convinced that the spiritual gifts
so largely bestowed upon the apostohc age of Chris-
tianity were not exceptional, or for one period alone,
but belonged to the Church of all ages, and had only
been kept in abeyance by the absence of faith. Yet
with the lofty reasonableness and moderation of genius,
even when treading in a sphere beyond reason, Irving
concluded that these unclaimed and unexercised super-
natural endowments, which had died out of use so
long, woidd be restored only at the time of the Second
Advent, in the miraculous reign, of which they would
form a fitting adjunct. Mr. Scott's stronger convictions
upon this subject quickened the germ of faith which
thus hngered in his friend's heart. " He was at that
time my fellow-labourer in the National Scotch
Church," writes Irving some time afterwards, in his
narrative of the Facts connected with recent Manifesta-
tions of S])iritual Gifts, published in Frasers Magazine
for January, 1832 —
" And as we went out and in together he used often to sig-
nify to me his conviction that the spiritual gifts ought still to
be exercised in the Church ; that we are at liberty, and indeed
bound, to pray for them as being baptized into the assurance
of the ' gift of the Holy Grhost,' as well as of ' repentance
and remission of sins.' Though I could make no
answer to this, and it is altogether unanswerable, I continued
still very little moved to seek myself or to stir up my people
to seek these spiritual treasures. Yet I went forward to con-
tend and to instruct whenever the subject came before me in
my pviblic ministrations of reading and preaching the Word,
that the Holy Ghost ought to be manifested among us all,
the same as ever He was in any one of the primitive
Churches."
MARY CAMPBELL. 105
The influence of Mi'. Scott's opinions did not end
here. His arguments operated still more effectually
in another quarter, as Irving goes on to describe : —
" Being called down to Scotland upon some occasion," con-
tinues Irving, " and residing for a while at his father's house,
which is in the heart of that district of Scotland upon which
the light of Mr. Campbell's ministry had arisen, he was led
to open his mind to some of the godly people in these parts,
and, among others, to a young woman who was at that time
lying ill of a consumption, from which afterwards, when
brought to the very door of death, she was raised up instanta-
neously by tlie mighty hand of Grod. Being a woman of a
very fixed and constant spirit, he was not able, with all his
power of statement and argument, which is unequalled by
that of any man I have ever met with, to convince her of the
distinction between regeneration and baptism with the Holy
Grhost ; and when he could not prevail he left her with a
solemn charge to read over the Acts of the Apostles with that
distinction in her mind, and to beware how she rashly rejected
what he believed to be the truth of God. By this young
woman it was that God, not many months after, did restore the
gift of speaking with tongues and prophesying to the Church."
This incident connects the history together in its
several parts with wonderful consistence and coherence.
The preaching of Mr. Campbell of Eow, which had
stirred the whole countryside with its warm and single-
minded proclamation of an uncomplicated gospel ;
the proceedings against him*, then going on before
* The report of these presbyterial proceedings, being the trial
of this saintly and admirable man for heresy, by his Presbytery, in
the very centre of the district which had been instructed and in-
fluenced by him, with its foil testimony of witnesses for and against
the orthodoxy of the reverend " defender," — witnesses of aJl descrip-
tions, ploughmen, farmers, small shopkeepers, Dunbartonshire
106 CAMPBELL OF EOW.
the ecclesiastical courts, which quickened the trades-
men and labourers of Clydesdale into a convocation
of learned doctors deep in metaphysics and theology ;
the repeated apparition of Irving, — then, perhaps, the
most striking individual figure in liis generation, and
who spread excitement and interest around him where-
ever he went — had combined to raise to a very high
degree of fervour and vividness the rehgious feeling of
that district. Several humble persons in the locahty
had become illustrious over its whole extent by the
singular piety of their hves, piety of an ecstatic,
absorbmg kind, such as in the Cathohc Church would
have brought about canonization ; and which, indeed,
does everywhere confer a spiritual local rank equal to
canonization. Such was Isabella Campbell of Fernicarry,
a youthful saint who had died not long before in an
odour of sanctity which no conventual virgin ever
surpassed, and whose hfe had been published with
immense local circulation by Mr. Story, of Eosneath.
It is unnecessary to describe more fully the singular
condition of mind into which the entire district seems
to have been rapt at this special period, since it has
already been done with fuller knowledge and more
lairds — is perhaps one of the most singular records ever printed ;
each man of all these miscellaneous individuals being evidently, not
only in his own estimation, but in that of the Presbytery, a com-
petent informant on a nice point of doctrine ; and their testimony
of the different senses in which they had understood theii- minister's
sermons, and their opinions thereupon, being gravely received as
influencing the important question of a clergyman's character and
position in the Church. Nowhere but in Scotland could such a
body of evidence be brought together.
RELIGIOUS FERMENTATION IN CLYDESDALE. 107
perfect detail in the Memoir of the admirable minister
of Eosneath*, written by his son. But rehgion had at
this crisis taken a hold upon the entire mind of the
population, which it very seldom possesses. It was
not only the inspiration of their hearts, but the sub-
ject of their thoughts, discussions, and conversations.
They seem not only to have been stimulated in
personal piety, but occupied to an almost unpre-
cedented degree with those spiritual concerns which
are so generally kept altogether apart from the
common tide of life. On such a state of mind Mr.
Scott's pregnant suggestion fell with the force that
might have been expected from it. That which to the
higher inteUigence was a matter of theoretical behef,
became in other hands an active principle, wildly
productive, and big with results unpremeditated and
unforeseen.
With this smouldering fire beginning to glow
in unsuspected quiet, and with a longing expecta-
tion beginning to rise in the mind of Irving, the
year began. Nothing as yet had come of that
expectation. But no one can watch the progress of
events, marking how Irving's heart grew sick over
the opposition of his brethren, and how the deep
conviction that this antagonism was against a funda-
mental doctrine of Christianity, and involved the
Chiurch in a practical denial of her Head, over-
powered him with indignation and melancholy, with-
out perceiving how open his troubled spirit was to
* Memoir of the Life of the Rev. Eobert Story ; by Robert
Herbert Story, Minister of Rosneath. — MacmiUan and Co.
108 TEACT ON OUR LORD'S HUMAN NATURE.
anything which appeared hke the ineffable joy of
direct support and vindication from heaven.
In January his tract, entitled the Orthodox and
Catholic Doctrine of Our Lord's Human Nature^
made its appearance — the first distinct and separate
pubhcation on the subject which he had given
to the world since the Incarnation sermons which
first broached the question. It was a controversial
reassertion, strongly defensive and belligerent, of the
doctrine which he had before stated with calm ex-
position and lofty argument. I have heard many
competent authorities say, that there are rash and
unjustifiable expressions in this httle book. It may
very weU be so ; and, considering that his faith in this
respect was the very heart and soul of his Christianity,
it is not wonderful if he defended it with even an
excessive vehemence. But no one can read this or any
of his pubhcations on the subject, without observing
how he pauses now and then at every point of his
argument, lays down his weapons, restrains his excited
action, and with a simpHcity and moderation that
becomes pathetic as one observes how it is repeated,
states over again the plain text of the question at issue.
That self-control and affecting earnestness prove much
more effectually than any heat of argument, how pro-
foundly important he held it, and how deeply bent he
was on conveying the true statement of his cherished
beUef to every ear that could be induced to hear.
To a man so deeply human, there was no comfort in
the passive immaculate image of a Saviour set aside
from our temptations by a flesh which could not feel
THE MAN OF SORROWS. 109
them, and only by some divine fiction of sympathy
entering into the more heavily burdened way of His
hapless creatures. But his whole nature expanded
with love and consolation when he saw that Saviour
sensible to those assaults which rend the human soul
asunder, yet keeping perfect, in his strength and inspira-
tion of Godhead, the flesh, which he held against all
the forces of evil : —
" I believe," cries Irving with the deepest emotion, " that
my Lord did come down and toil, and sweat, and travail, in
exceeding great sorrow, in this mass of temptation, with
which I and every sinful man am oppressed ; did bring His
Divine presence into death-possessed humanity, into the one
substance of manhood created in Adam, and by the Fall
brought into a state of resistance and alienation from God, of
condemnation and proclivity to evil, of subjection to the
devil ; and bearing it all upon His shoulders in that very
state into which Grod put it after Adam had sinned, did suffer
its sorrows and pains, and swimming anguish, its darkness,
wasteness, disconsolateness, and hiddenness from the counte-
nance of God ; and by His faith and patience did win for
Himself the name of the Man of Sorrows and the author and
finisher of our faith."
This was the very essence of his behef. And when
from unexpected quarters, everywhere round him, he
discovered that other men, that his fathers and brethren
in his own Church, disowned this central truth which
gave hfe and reality to the gospel, it went to his
heart like a personal affliction. It was not that they
differed with him on a controverted subject ; the
matter was different to his grieved and wondering
perception. To him it appeared that they denied the
110 BEGINNING OF THE CONFLICT,
Lord. The deepest heart of divine grace and pity,
the real unspeakable redemption, seemed to L'ving
overlooked and despised when this wonderful identity
of nature was disputed. He stood wondering and
sorrowful, always in the midst of his argument tm^ning
back again to simple statement, as if, like his Lord,
he would have asked, " Do ye now believe ? "
And not only increasing controversy, but actual events,
began to intensify the character of this conflict. The
first parallels of actual warfare were opened by two
younger men than himself, both, I presume, his disciples,
on this question at least ; one being the Eev. H. B.
Maclean, of London Wall, and the other his chosen
friend, Mr. Scott. Mi. Maclean received a presentation
to a Church in Scotland, and Mr. Scott was chosen
by the httle Scotch congregation at Woolwich as their
minister. The two events seem to have been almost
simultaneous. Writing to his father-in-law about the
prospects of a young minister in Scotland, whom he
seems to have sought an opportunity to befriend,
L:ving thus refers to them both : —
" There is likely to be a vacancy at London Wall soon, but
for me to interfere in it would be to mar the prospects of
any one ; for they have foolishly taken it into their heads that
I have had a great hand in making Mr. Maclean a churchman
and a Millenarian, instead of a liberal and a nothingarian,
which is the thing that goes best do^vn in these latitudes.
The Lord's hand hath indeed been manifest in the settlement
of Woolwich. Almost unanimously hath Mr. Scott been
chosen, who had not a man, no, not one, to speak for him.
But he had friends in a higher court ; it was like a thunder-
stroke to us all. I praise God for it above all measure ; it is
GIFT FROM FEIENDS IN EDINBURGH. Ill
decidedly the most striking instance of an overruling Provi-
dence which hath occurred in my day."
So Irving imagined in his hopeful and brotherly
heart. It came to Httle save controversy and dis-
cussion ; but it brought closer and nearer the turning-
point in his own career. Mr. Scott, who was only a
probationer, had to go through his " trials " for ordi-
nation, which necessitated the preaching of various
discourses before the Presbytery, whose ears it may
be supposed were specially quickened and critical.
Mr. Maclean had to be subjected to the still more
severe ordeal of presbyterial examination in Scotland.
And thus the field was cleared for action.
Just at this time Irving seems to have received an
offering from his Edinburgh friends and followers,
conveyed to him by the friendly hands of Mr. Matthew
Norman Macdonald; a sum of money, nearly a hundred
pounds, which he proposes to make use of in a
characteristic fashion.
" My present feeling is," he writes, " that it should go to the
purchase of books which are profitable for the understanding
of the Holy Scriptures I look upon it as a gift of
the Church of Christ to one of her poor ministers, which he
should lay out for the greatest profit of the Church which
gave it. Your letter, which expressed the sentiments of my
unknown benefactors, did my heart much good in the midst
of this fearful conflict which I have to maintain for the faith
once delivered to the saints.
*' I have one desire yet unaccomplished, which is to expound
the Epistle to the Hebrews in the metropolis of my native
land and mother Church. But the time and opportunity
must be left to God. Meanwhile, I am perfecting myself in
112 THE CHRISTIAN INSTRUCTOR.
the understanding of that most wonderful book. I perceive
that the controversy which is now arising in the Church is
not merely for the person of Christ, but for the very name of
God, whether He be Love or not. I am a most unworthy
man, but while I live I will defend the honour of my Grod ;
and, above all places of the earth, in the land of my fathers.
I am a most diligent observer of what is proceeding there.
If at any time I can be of service with lip or with pen, I am
ready unto the death to serve the Church of Scotland, which
I believe in her constitution to be the most apostolical of the
churches existent on the earth. I entreat you all to reverence
her ordinances, and to stand by her in the perils which are
at hand."
The mingled love, alarm, and indignation with
which he began to regard his country, also gleams
forth in a letter to Dr. Martin, in which he gives
the following advice to a young Scotch clergyman
who had consulted him : — " Tell him from me it is
a great advantage to be out of Scotland for a while ;
Knox and Melville, and almost all the reformers, were
so ; and there is rising in your quarters a commotion
which will give forth, if I err not, fearful issues."
To these northern quarters, where, indeed, it did not
require much prophetic foresight to perceive the gather-
ing of a storm, Irving's eyes were now turned with ever
closer and closer interest. The Christian Instructor,
a periodical pubhshed under high sanction, and in some
degree the organ of the evangehcal party in the Church,
had now entered the hsts against himseE The criticism
in which it indulged was, I understand, sharp and un-
friendly ; and to the author of tlie papers in which
he was specially assailed, the Eev. Marcus Dods, Pres-
byterian minister at Belford, in Northumberland, and
IRVING S LETTER TO MR. DODS. ]13
afterwards known as the author of a work on the
Incarnation, partly, I beheve, originating in this con-
troversy, the following letter, a production, perhaps,
almost unique in theological controversy, was addressed :
another proof, if any were wanting, of Irving's ina-
bility to conceive of a nature less candid, manful, and
brotherly than his own : —
" London, 13 Judd Place, East,
" March 8, 1830.
" My dear Brother, — It is reported to me (and, indeed,
without any signification of doubt, a friend, who wrote me
the other day a letter from Edinburgh, approving what you
have written, speaks of it without even an allusion to uncer-
tainty) that you are the author of two critiques in the
Christian Instructor upon some of my writings.
" I do not ask you whether you are or not ; indeed, I would
rather not know by whom they are written, for I am told
they are very severe in their language and in their spirit,
though I can only speak from report of others, not being
in the habit of reading that work. The object for which I
write is to ask the favour of your setting down, in a brief form,
what is the doctrine you hold on this subject, that 1 may lei-
surely consider it in my own mind ; for I am assured you
would not write on such high subjects without having well con-
sidered them. And I will set down for your perusal the sum
of the doctrine which I hold ; of which, let me say, till within
these two years, I never knew that there were two opinions
in any orthodox creed and true Church. I believe, then, —
" 1st. That all things, with man as their lord, were created
holy and sinless.
" 2nd. That since the Fall they have all, with man as their
head, become altogether sinful, without the power
of redeeming themselves.
" 3rd. That the Eternal Son of Grod, very Grod of very God,
by incarnation unto death, and resurrection out of
death, redeemed man the head, and man's inhe-
ritance.
VOL. II. I
114 STATEMENT OF HIS OAVX BELIEF.
" 4th. That flesh in human nature was created all good, then
it became all evil, then in Christ it became all
holy, and by the Kesurrection it became all glory.
" 5th. That by generation our nature is all sinful, as Adam's
was after the Fall, that by regeneration it is
strengthened of Christ the regenerator, the second
Adam, to overcome all sin, and that by resurrection
it is changed into Christ's glory.
" 6th. That sin in the regenerate ariseth, not from the weak-
ness of the Spirit of Christ in them, but from their
own moral wickedness, which they give place to,
and so contract guilt, which needs a continual
atonement or forgiveness, whereof we are assured
in the good work of Grod's havincj united himself to
our nature and sanctified it.
" 7th. With respect to the experience of the Son of God in
our nature, I am content to say that He was tempted
in all points like as we are, and yet never sinned :
when I want to have this truth expanded I study
the Psalms and the Prophets, which testify of Him.
*' Now, dear sir, and fellow-labourer in the ministry of truth,
I shall take it very kind if you will set down in a form some-
what similar to this the views which you hold upon these
subjects, that I may consider them at my leisure.
" For God knows, who knoweth all things, that I have no
desire upon this earth but to know His truth and to declare
it. I would rather that you exhibited your views in a sum-
mary form, than that you entered into criticism upon mine,
although I should take it very kind, if you should notice any-
thing wrong, that you should mention it. If you lived nearer
me, I should think nothing of coming to converse with you at
large upon these great points of our common faith. It is not
the first nor the second time that I have travelled 100 miles
to converse with men who were making the deep things of
God their meditation.
" Though, certainly, the having heard that these articles, so
severe on my writings, as I am informed, were written by you,
was the occasion of this letter, I beg there may be no refer-
INMTATION TO BROTHERLY CONFERENCE. 115
ence whatever to that subject, for what I do not know I do
not need to think about, and, if I did know that you had said,
or written, or done the severest things to me, what is that but
a call for me to forbear, and endeavour either to know your
truth or to make you know mine ? If you say, Why not read
the articles ? my reason is, that for many years I have walked
by the rule of not reading anything personally addressed to me,
unless the name of the person who writes it be subscribed.
And this I do as the only way of honouring our Lord's rule,
given in the 18th chapter of Matthew, for the redress of all
l^ersonal offences, requiring that the persons should know one
another.
" Let, therefore, everything connected with that subject be
as far from your mind, when you answer, as it is from mine
while I write this letter. Let us just regard each other, as, in
truth, we are, two brethren — two fellow-labourers in the
vineyard of our Lord. I write this without the knowledge of
any one, my wife lying asleep upon the sofa beside me, and
my porritch cooling before me.
" If ever you come to London we shall talk this matter
over at large : you shall be welcome to my house, as every
brother is. Farewell ! May Grod bless you and bless your
labours, and lead us into all truth ! This is the prayer of your
faithful brother and fellow-labourer,
" Edward Irving,
" Minister of the National Scotch Church."
I am not informed what answer Mr. Dods made to
this remarkable letter, but its noble charity and
candour certainly did not in any Avay change the
character of the violent opposition offered to Ii'ving
and his doctrines, gradually increasing, as they were
more fully known, and rising into pubhc prosecution,
directly after, in the cases of Messrs. Maclean and Scott.
Though his labours continued abundant as ever, and
though, amid all the gathering tumult of controversy,
116 IIEAETSICKXESS.
glimpses of the much-labouring man appear in the
domestic letters of his relatives at this period, in which
we can perceive him as deeply absorbed in pastoral
duties as if these alone were the occupation of his hfe,
yet a deep sadness was henceforth visible in his own
estimation of his warfare. To the bottom of his
heart he was disappointed Avitli the decision of
Scotland against him ; and, from the time that he
began to foresee that decision, a tone of melancholy
pervaded all that he said of himself. " Sufferings and
trials, my dear friend, are the good of faith," he wrote,
during this spring, to an old and beloved companion :
" they work patience, and patience is the way to per-
fection. I have a fiery conflict ; my enemies have now
become those of my own household, the members of
the Church of Scotland ; but I am only the more
confirmed in my faith of a present Saviour and of a
future reward. Oh, my dear William Graham, let
your disappointments and trials in this world wear you
into the fold of the grace of God, our blessed Lord
and Saviour ! " This was the result his own disappoint-
ments and trials produced : they threiv him more and
more upon that Divine sympathy, which, more and
more as it consoled him, he felt to come from the
human bosom of a Saviour who knew in all their
reality the troubles of the flesh — the sick heart and
the disappointed soul.
To the correspondence of this period, while still the
only public assaults upon himself were by means of
the press, and while no authoritative censure had been
yet proclaimed upon either of his followers, belongs
also the following letter to Dr. Chalmers — a letter of
LETTER TO DR. CHALMERS. 117
confidence and friendship so nndoubting, that it is won-
derful to beheve that it met with httle response. It is
prefaced by a petition from the Session of Eegent Square,
tliat the distinguished Scotch preacher, who was to visit
London during the summer, would preach in their
Church. After preferring which request, Irving proceeds
to unbosom himself with all the freedom of friendship :
" I need not say how unabated is my esteem of you, and how
sincere my gratitude to you ; and I believe that the wicked
and shameless attacks upon me have no great effect upon
your mind. You are a professor of theology ; I am a theo-
logical minister, orthodox to the faith, and who can discern
the unsoundness of a muhitv^de as well as an individual. If
those papers in the Instructor, of which I have heard scraps,
and seen extracts, and know the substance, be the opinions of
the ministers of the Scottish Church, then it is time that you,
the professor of theology, and all orthodox men, should join
together to resist the tide of error. I feel a dependance
upon the largeness of your comprehension and the charity of
your heart, and your cautiousness to take offence, which is
refreshing to my spirit forecasting the future. And really I
am ashamed, in the sight of English scholars, to see a man,
pretending to judge these great questions, talking about
Monothelos himself, and 6 ^i\os av(3pw7rov, signifying an or-
dinary man. .... These things ashame me in the presence
of English scholars. I know not what apology to make for
the Ckristian Instructor, confounded as it generally is with
my worthy and kind friend. Dr. T ■. If he is ever to
become your colleague, get him at least better instructed in
the nomenclature of the heresies ; so that he shall not mistake
name of an opinion (one- wilier), for the name of a man
[Monothelos].
" I remember, when I dined with you, you opened to me
your views concerning a first theological class, which should
open the sul)ject as a branch of liberal education. It is
curious that, in looking over the printed acts of the Assembly
from 1690 to 1720, I should find a recommendation or act
118 IRYIXG'S COXFIDEXCE IX HIS JUDGMENT.
to the same effect. I cannot lay my band upon it now,
being in tbe country ; but, before you come to town, I will.
When you come to town, I will be glad to be of all service to
you that I can. My family are at present at Bayswater,
hard by Kensington, where Wilkie lives, for the health of
my wife and youngest child. I hope the Lord is restoring
them. I have many things to bear ; but the Lord and His
truth sustain me. I gather strength and confidence daily.
The Lord prospers my ministry. The addition to my church
within the last year has, in communicants alone, been near
to one hundred and eighty persons ; and great, great fruit
have I of my labours among the clergy of the Church of
England. There is not a corner of this part of the island
where the subject of Prophecy and the Second Advent have
not in the Church firm and able supporters. And for the
heresy of our Lord's humanity, when a friend of mine,
passing from one diocese to another, had to give an account
of his faith on that head, they would not believe that any one
could doubt that our Lord took humanity under the con-
ditions of the Fall. These were the Bishops of Gloucester
and London ; and yet the present most zealous prosecutor of
Mr. Maclean preached to the people of Irvine a whole
sermon to prove that He took man's nature before the Fall ;
and others of his co-presbyters did the same. . . . Oh, if
there be any truth in the land, if the Church of Scotland be
not given up of Grod, these men will be yet made to pay for
it. ' Let nothing be done through vainglory.' You see
how, being now a professor of theology, and I aspiring to
become a doctor thereof, I write accordingly. Farewell,
honoured and beloved sir ! . . . I pray Grod to strengthen you
for all His will, and to endow you for your most momentous
station. . . .
" Your faithful and dutiful friend,
" Edwaed Irving."
Nothino; can be more remarkable tlian the contrast
between Irving's repeated appeals to his friend's standing
as professor ol theolog}^, and the conduct of Dr. Chal-
mers during the eventful and momentous period wliich
CHALMERS' TIMID SILENCE. 119
liad just commenced. During the following year
several men, of the highest character and standing,
were ejected from the Church of Scotland on theo-
logical grounds — grounds which Dr. Chalmers, occu-
pying t]ie jDosition of Doctor^ far excellence^ in the
Scottish Church of the time, should have been the
foremost to examme, and the most influential in pro-
nouncing upon. Dr. Chalmers quietly withdrew from
the requirements of his position in this respect. That
he pursued his special work nobly, in the face of all the
agitation of the period, is a small excuse for a man
who was so httle of a recluse and so much of a states-
man : it is, perhaps, the chapter in his life least honour-
able to the most eminent Scotch Churchman of his
day. He was not bold enough, at that crisis, to put
that " largeness of comprehension and charity of lieart,"
in which Irving trusted, into competition with the
vulgar fervour which swept the popular Assembly
into anathema and deposition. " Amid this conflict of
opinion, of which he was far from being an unmoved
spectator. Dr. Chahners preserved unbroken silence,"
says his biographer. It seems exactly the course of
procedure which Dr. Chalmers ought not to have
adopted ; and this becomes all the more apparent in
the hght of Irving's frank appeals to the professor of
theology — he whose business it was to discriminate most
closely, and set forth most authoritatively, the difference
between truth and error. The conflict which had begun
in the Irvine presbytery against Mr. Maclean, and that
which was in full course in the Dunbarton presbytery
against Mr. Campbell, were, however, matters with which
authority or learning had nothing to do ; no council of
1-20 PROSECUTIOX OF MR. MACLEAN.
doctors or fathers, no gravely-elect judicial body, exa-
mined into those delicate and difficult questions. The
countryside sat upon them in its array of witnesses ; the
presbytery, an indiscriminate and miscellaneous crowd of
ministers, by no means distinguished (as, indeed, no mass
of men can be distinguished) for clearness of perception,
theological learning, or judicial wisdom, decided the
matter, or else referred it to the decision of a synod
and assembly equally miscellaneous and indiscriminate.
Meanwhile, the chief representative of what is called
in Scotland the theological faculty, sat apart and pre-
served unbroken silence, leaving the ship at a crisis of
its fate, the army at the most critical point of the
battle, to the guidance of accident or the crowd. It is
impossible not to feel that this abandonment of his
position, at so important a moment, was such an act
of cowardice as must leave a lasting stain upon the re-
putation of one of the greatest of modern Scotsmen.
In March, the first steps of ecclesiastical prosecution
were taken against Mr. Maclean. This gentleman, the
same to whom Ii"ving's noble Charge was addressed at
his ordination, had been presented to the Church and
parish of Dreghorn, in Ayrshire, in the beginning of
the year, where his coming was hailed by the presen-
tation of a petition from some of the heritors and
members of tlie Church to the presbytery, calhng their
attention to his heretical opinions. The appeal of these
theological critics was met by the ecclesiastical court to
which it was presented m the promptest manner. Their
action was rapid but singular. They drew out a series
of questions, which the young clergyman was called
upon to answer; entering fully, and in an artful, sug-
UNFAIR INQUISITION. 121
gestive way, likely to lead him to the fullest committal
of himself, into the doctrine in dispute — or rather into
their own statement of the doctrine in dispute — in
which it was called " the peccabihty of our Lord's
human nature ; " and specially insisting upon ex-
planations as to what our Lord might have done
had he not been possessed and anointed by the Holy
Ghost — a possibihty wholly disowned and rejected by
the assailed mdividual, who was thus placed at the bar
under compulsion of criminating himself. Mr. Maclean
was inexperienced, and perhaps not over-wise, perhaps
rash and self-devoted, as is seemly for a young man.
He accepted the questions, and answered them in
detail, with natural effusiveness and a want of prudence
which is very obvious, though it is difficult to condemn
it. A harassing process immediately commenced. No
information upon the state of the parish which possessed
a population so ripe for controversy, and thoroughly
prepared to take the field at a moment's notice, is
afforded us ; but the theological parishioners held to
their protest, and from presbytery to synod, and from
synod to assembly, the case was dragged and combated.
The interest of Irving in this matter was naturally of
the deepest kind ; yet, perhaps, scarcely so exciting
as the more immediate contest, in which he himself was
called upon to take part, in the ecclesiastical court of
which he was a member. There Mr. Scott, being called
to go through the trials necessary for his ordination
to the Scotch Church at Woolwich, stumbled upon the
same point, and kept the presbytery to repeated meetings,
which, by a chance perhaps unparalleled before in the
annals of the Presbytery of London, were, in riglit of
122 PEOCEEDIXGS IN MR. SCOTT S CASE.
their connection with the distinguished name of Irving,
rejoorted anxiously in the newspapers, the Times itself
pausing to remark and comment upon the proceedings
of the Scotch ecclesiastical tribunal. These proceed-
ings, indeed, seem, according to the newspapers, to
have made a wonderfid ferment in the perplexed world,
which still watched the progress of a man in whom
it could not choose but be interested for good or for
evil. J\Llr, Scott, being in delicate health, had requested
that his trial discourses miijht be dehvered to the
presbytery alone, without admitting the pubUc, and
his deske had been agreed to. This fact, which looks
innocent enough, is taken up and commented upon
by the various papers of the day with an interest and
vehemence amazing to behold. It is denounced as a
violation of the Toleration Act by various voices of
the public press, little apt to interest themselves in
the proceedings of Scotch Presbyteries ; and the Record,
with pious spitefulness, does not hesitate to add,
that " the privacy was adopted at the suggestion of
Messrs. Irving and Scott, as the means of conceahng from
the pubhc the actual views and feelings of the presby-
tery : illustrating the truth of Scriptm-e, " He that doeth
evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the hght, that liis
deeds may be made manifest that they are wrought in
God." The same paper declares that, " If the presby-
tery refuse Mr. Scott ordination, they must necessarily
call upon Mr. Irving to recant, or resign his charge.
It is gratifying to find so much firmness, intelligence,
and faithfidness in the Presbytery of London." This
commendation, however, seems, from the point of view
adopted by the Record, to have been somewhat prema-
DELIVERANCE OF THE PRESBYTERY. 123
tiire, as the immediate conclusion of tlie Presbytery was
one which, without deciding the question so far as Mr.
Scott was concerned, gave equal satisfaction and consola-
tion to Irving. He gives the following account of it in
the preface to a little work, entitled, Christ's Holiness in
Flesh, which was pubhshed in the following year : —
" About this time it pleased God to try the faithfulness of
the ministers of the Scotch Church in London by this great
question. A preacher, being called to one of the churches in
connection with the presbytery, applied to them for ordination,
and his trials proceeded with approbation till they came to
this question of our Lord's human nature, and there they
stuck fast. It was thought good to have a private conference
of all the brethren, both ministers and elders, upon this
question, at which we came unanimously to the conclusion
of doctrine, which is embodied in the third part of this tract,
in the drawing up of which I had no more hand than the
others, and none at all in the submitting of it. It was the
pure and unsolicited deliverance of the unanimous presbytery.
By that deliverance I am willing that every sentence which
I have written should be tried."
A more full account of the same satisfactory deliver-
ance is given in the two following letters ; the first of
which, addressed to Mr. Macdonald, is chiefly occupied
with the twin case of Dreerhorn : —
-'&-'
"London, 13 Judd Place, East,
" 21st May, 1830.
" My dear Friend, — To set your mind at rest with respect
to the orthodoxy of our opinions on the great subject of the
human nature of our blessed Eedeemer, I need only to report
what was the conclusion to which we came in our presbytery
last night, with one consent, — ' That the human nature of our
Lord was of the virgin's substance, perfectly and completely
sanctified or purified in the generation of it by the work of the
Holy Ghost, and underwent no process or progress of purifi-
cation.' I fear there is a point of difference between us and
124 ADVICE IN THE DREGHORN CASE.
some of the Edinbuj-gh theologians, who look upon this
woi-k as a physical work, changing the natural substance of
His humanity, whereas it is the whole truth to believe that
it was a divine indwelling of Godhead power, and not a
physical change in the created thing, in the creature part.
But as to the holiness of it, flesh and soul, there is no ques-
tion, and ought never to have been any, were it not that the
Church had been asleep, and awaked in bad humour, and
spake angrily, and about things before her eyes were well
opened. This is all to be borne with ; and will, if you
prevent things from being precipitated. I write to you as a
lawyer at present, to give you my views, not of the theo-
logical but constitutional doctrine of this momentous case.
" No one will doubt that a presbytery has power to put
questions to a preacher, even after he has been ordained ;
but how jealous the Church is of this power is evidenced in
her instructions, even at ordination, not to insist afresh upon
the catechetical questions which have been already gone
through at licensing, and likewise in this, that it has never
been done, that I know of, since the time that Principal N *
was removed from London to Edinbvirgh. Study that case,
and see how cautiously both the Presbytery and the Assembly
conducted themselves. Grod grant the same discretion to
the Assembly now sitting I Granting the power to put
questions for their satisfaction, I doubt very much their
power to put a series of written questions, and require
written answers in any case whatever. I do not know an
instance of it, and, if permitted, I see it would lead to this, —
that the ruling powers of a presbytery may put every pro-
bationer or student into the condition of either giving way
to their opinionativeness, or standing the issue of an ecclesias-
tical process To ask the accused party to purge him-
self by declarations, what is it but inquisition, pure inquisition?
.... Next, what have they made of their answers ? They
resolve themselves into a committee of the whole house, in
order that they may have freedom from restraint and from
responsibility, and then they report to themselves. What is
* The name is illegible in the MS., and I do not kno\v what is
the case referred to.
NECESSITY FOR CAUTION AND PATIENCE. 1-25
the use of a committee ? It is to give grave consideration to
the matter, to afford dehiy, to explicate it thoroughly, to
deal with it wisely, and to prepare the matter for the judg-
ment of the whole court. Ah me ! that Maclean had taken
my advice, and done what John Campbell has wisely done ;
but should not a young man and inexperienced be protected
from oppression ? Now is the time for the Assembly to en-
trench itself behind the forms of justice, in order to protect jus-
tice from that tempest of public opinion which Satan, through
his ministers, the press-gang of anonymous writers, has raised.
Oh, my friend, the son of faithful men, stand for substantial
j ustice in this case, and, if no more can be done, postpone the
matter till the storm be over. It ought to be treated as
Boradale's case, and Nisbet's, and Simpson's, and Campbell's
were, by appointing a committee of discreet and temperate
divines to converse with Mr. Maclean, and to report to the
Assembly, and, if their report be satisfactory, the presbytery
of Irvine should be required to proceed according to the
rules of the Church, and to erase these questions and answers
from their minutes. With a petition containing grave charges
before you of a most excellent minister of the Church, tried
and proved, to proceed by putting him to the question, and
condemning him upon his own declaration, is, granting the
grounds were good, the most pure piece of inquisition ever
practised. Kemember, the question of orthodoxy is at issue ;
I maintain the spirit of the Irvine questions to be thoroughly
heterodox ; and, if God spare me, I will prove it to be so.
The question of orthodoxy is at issue; now, when was a ques-
tion of orthodoxy settled at a sederunt of the General
Assembly? The rule of the Assembly's orthodoxy is not
Wilson of Irvine. . . . The rule of her orthodoxy is the Con-
fession of Faith ; this Maclean is willing to subscribe. . . .
God appear for the right and for the truth ! Say to the
Prophetic Society that I will come and preach for them
whenever I can get away, and they can get a church. My
wife is well, the children but delicate, and poor Scott is
sick ; the Lord tries me sore, but gives me not over to death.
The work of the Lord prospers mightily. Your faithful
friend, and the friend of your dear children,
" Edwd. Laying."
126 PRESBYTERY OP LOXDON.
The next, wliicli treats of the same contest, but,
as it had. occurred m London in Mr. Scott's case, is
addressed to Dr. Martin, and refers, at tlie commence-
ment, to the stupid commotion raised about the presby-
tery's private meeting, and supposed breach of the
Toleration Act : —
« 27tli May, 1830.
"My DEAR Sir, — You may have been concerned about
these most foohsh and false reports in the newspapers about
our presbytery, and about me personally. The simple truth
was, that according to the custom of, I believe, most pres-
byteries, we permit the young men to have their questionary
trials private, if they please, which Mr. Scott desiring, to the
custom we deferred ; although a young man so learned and
accomplished in all kinds of discipline I have never met
with, and as pious as he is learned, and of great, very great
discernment in the truth, and faithfulness Godward and
manward. . . . But in the correspondence I have taken no
part. Mr. Hamilton merely contradicted the falsehoods.
However, I am such rare game that I believe it has furnished
all the provincial and even metropolitan newspapers with a
rare hit at me ; and I have the blessed privilege of being
evil spoken of for the Lord's name sake. Nevertheless, I was
afraid that our presbytery should have been brought under
the influence of the idol ' public opinion,' and also that they
should have drunk into the form of heterodoxy, which is
working among the dissenters here, and I think in some
parts of our Church also, though, I am glad to say, utterly
rejected by the Church of England. This, however, proved
groundless, when we came together this day week for con-
ference in committee, and found that we could unanimously
agree upon the much disputed subject in this proposition —
' That the human nature of our Lord was of the virgin's
substance, sanctified and purified by the work of the Holy
Ghost in the generation, and sustained always in the same
state by the same work of the Holy Ghost, and underwent
no process or progress of purification.' That is to say, was
"GOD SEND BETTER DAYS!" 127
holy at the first as at the last ; and from the first to the last
only by the work of the Holy Ghost, and that the same work
always. So, what I have been contending for, I have the
happiness of seeing at least our presbytery unanimous to
receive. They have attempted to fasten upon me the charge
of making our Lord's human nature undergo a process or
progress of sanctifi cation ; that is, that there is a time at
which it was not so holy as it was at another time. It is a
false charge, and most of those that bring it know that it is
false, if they have read my writings like honest men. For
the rest, I have not time to say anything, except that I am
more and more shocked and ashamed at the state of ver-
balism in which the Church reveals itself to be. I think, so
far as this generation of believers is concerned, the Incarna-
tion had as well never have been : a word would have
done it all. But these things cannot stand. There must
either be a more vital, real, and matter-of-fact theology, or
no church, no holiness. I have sought to put a system of
facts and of God under their system of words and lessons ;
and for this they call me a blasphemer ! Woe is me ! woe
is me ! God send us better days ! Farewell ! The Lord
strengthen you for the maintenance of His truth.
" Your faithful and affectionate son,
" Edwd. Irving."
While these struggles were progressing at different
points of the compass — Maclean, at Dregliorn, entangled
in a mean and harassing series of examinations, in
which his orthodoxy was tossed from hand to hand of
two parties of peasant witnesses, whose recollection or
non-recoUection of his sermons was the sole ground on
which to prove him guilty or not guilty ; while Scott,
more fortunate in his judges, had fallen sick, and
brought the complicated argument, as regarded him-
self, to a temporary suspension — the other influence to
which I have referred was rising upon the stormy
firmament. Li the httle farm-house of Fernicarry,
128 FERNICARRY.
at the head of the Gairloch, the saintly Isabella
Campbell, whose name has been already mentioned,
had hved and died a life of such unusual and ex-
pressive sanctity as to draw pilgrims to her couch
and to her home from many quarters, and to confer
upon her haunts a singular and touching local celebrity.
The spot where this peasant girl — elevated by simple
devotion and hohness into one of those tender viro;in-
saints whom Nature, even under the severest Protestant
restrictions, can scarcely choose but worsliip— was ac-
customed to pray, is still one of the shrines of the
district. It was at one time a retirement of delicate
simplicity — a lonely nook on the hill-side, close by the
devious and pictiu'esque channel of a tiny mountain
stream. The burn still leaps in tiny waterfalls down
its ledges of rock, undisturbed by that gentle memory ;
but some enthusiast pilgrim has built a wall, a memorial
of rude homage and affecting bad taste, round the
mountain-ash and Httle knoll which the girl-saint had
made into a sanctuary. When Isabella died, a portion
of her fame — her pilgrim visitors — her position as one
of the most remarkable persons in the countryside, a
pious and tender oracle — descended to her sister Mary.
This was the young woman " of a very fixed and con-
stant spirit," as Irving describes, whom Mi\ Scott, a few
months before, had vainly attempted to convince that
the baptism with the Holy Ghost was distinct from the
work of regeneration, but was as much to be looked
and prayed for as the ordinary influences of the Spirit.
Mary Campbell seems to have been possessed of gifts of
mind and temperament scarcely inferior to genius, and,
with all the personal fascination of beauty added to the
MARY CAMPBELL. 129
singular position in wliicli her sister's fame had left her —
visited on terms of admiring friendship by people much
superior to her in external rank, and doubtless influenced
by the subtle arguments of one of the ablest men of
the day, — it is impossible to imagine a situation more
dangerous to a young, fervid, and impressionable imagi-
nation. For the circumstances under which that spark
took light, I can only refer my readers again to the
Memoir of Mi\ Story, of Eosneath, where they are fully
and with great graphic power set forth. The actual
event is described by Irving as follows : —
" The handmaiden of the Lord, of whom he made choice
on that night (a Sunday evening in the end of March), to
manifest forth in her His glory, had been long afflicted with
a disease which the medical men pronounced to be a decline,
and that it would soon bring her to her grave, whither her
sister had been hurried by the same malady some months
before. Yet while all around her were anticipating her
dissohition, she was in the strength of faith meditating mis-
sionary labours among the heathen ; and this night she was
to receive the preparation of the Spirit ; the preparation of
the body she received not till some days after. It was on
the Lord's day ; and one of her sisters, along with a female
friend, who had come to the house for that end, had been
spending the whole day in humiliation, and fasting, and
prayer before God, with a special respect to the restoration
of the gifts. They had come up in the evening to the sick-
chamber of their sister, who was laid on a sofa, and along
with one or two others of the household, they were engaged
in prayer together. When in the midst of their devotion,
the Holy Ghost came with mighty power upon the sick woman
as she lay in her weakness, and constrained her to speak at
great length, and with superhuman strength, in an unknown
tongue, to the astonishment of all who heard, and to her
own great edification and enjoyment in God, — ' for he that
speaketh in a tongue edifieth himself.' She has told me
that this first seizure of the Spirit was the strongest she ever
VOL. IL K.
130 THE GIFT OF TONGUES.
had ; and that it was in some degree necessary it should have
been so, otherwise she would not have dared to give way
to it."
It was thus that the agitating aad extraordinary
chapter in the history of the modern Church, which we
have hereafter to deal with, began. It is not in my
province, happily, to attempt any decision as to what
was the real character of these marvellous phenomena.
But the human circumstances surroundino; their earhest
appearance are remarkable enough to claim the fuUest
exposition. The &st speaker with tongues was pre-
cisely the individual whom, under the supposition that
they were no more supernatural than other elevated
utterances of passion or fervour, one would naturally
fix upon as the probable initiator of such a system.
An amount of genius and singular adaptabihty which
seems to have fitted her for taking a place in society
far above that to which she had been accustomed ;
a faculty of representing her own proceedings so as,
whether wrong or right, to exculpate herself, and in-
terest even those who were opposed to her ; a con-
viction, founded perhaps upon her sister's well-known
character, and the prominent position she herself was
consequently placed in, that something notable was
expected from her ; and the joint stimulus of admiration
and scofiing — all mingled with a sincere deske to serve
God and advance his glory, were powerful agencies in
one young, enthusiastic, and inexperienced spirit. And
when to all these kindling elements came that fire of
suggestion, at first rejected, afterwards warmly received,
and blazing forth at last in so wonderfully literal an
answer, it is impossible not to feel how many earthly
THE FIKST PROPHETESS. 131
predisposing causes there were which corresponded
with, even if they did not actually produce, the result.
In saying so much, I leave the truth or falsehood of
the " Tongues," entirely out of the question. I do not
judge Mary Campbell, much less the numerous others
who, without the excitement of Mary Campbell's
special surroundings, afterwards exhibited the same
power. But I should not be fuhilhng the task I have
undertaken, if I did not point out the dubious cradle
from which so wonderful a development proceeded ;
and the singular position of influence and universal
observation occupied by this young woman — her con-
sciousness that she stood fuU in tlie eye of the httle
world that surrounded her — her personal fascination
and mental powers. Such an opportunity of acting
upon what, in a hmited horizon, seems the universal
mind, scarcely occurs to a member of the humbler
classes once in a generation ; to a woman, perhaps not
once in a thousand years. Altogether this youthful
female figure, appearing out of the troubled expectant
country as with a message from heaven ; this inspired
creature, fair and dehcate and young, with all the
hopes and purposes of youth removed into superlative
spiritual regions, — nothing more earthly than a mission
to the heathen occupying her solitary musings, — is one
which nobody can timi from without wonder and
interest, and which naturally awoke the highest ex-
citement in the already agitated district to which she
belonged.
Nor was this aU. On the opposite shores of Clyde,
in the little town of Port Glasgow, dwelt a family
distinguished, like these two young Campbells, for a
K 2
132 THE MACDONALDS.
profound and saintly piety, which had marked them
out from their neighbours, and attracted to them many
friends, out of their own condition. The leading
members of this household were two brothers, accord-
ing to all report, men of the soberest steadfast hfe,
quietly labouring at their business, and in no way
hkely to be the subjects of ecstatic emotion. But with
results more starthng and wonderful still, the newly-
awakened power glided over the loch and river, to the
devout and prayerful house of the Macdonalds. Touch-
ing first upon an invahd sister, it then burst upon the
elder brother with an impulse more extraordinary
than any mere utterance. James Macdonald had re-
turned from the building-yard, where he pursued his
daily business, to his midday dinner, after the calm
usage of a labouring man. He found the invahd of
the household in the agonies of this ncAV inspiration.
The awed and wondering family concluded with re-
verential gravity that she was dying, and thus ac-
counted to themselves for the singular exhibition they
saw. " At dinner-time James and George came home
as usual," says the simple family narrative, " whom she
then addressed at great length, concluding with a
solemn prayer for James, that he might at that time be
endowed with the power of the Holy Ghost. Almost
instantly, James calmly said, ' I have got it.' He
walked to the window, and stood silent for a minute
or two. I looked at him, and almost trembled, there
was such a change upon his whole countenance. He
then, with a step and manner of the most indescribable
majesty, walked up to 's bedside, and addressed
her in these words of the 20th Psalm, 'Arise, and
THE GIFT OF HEALING. 133
stand upright.' He repeated the words, took her by
the hand, and she arose." After this wonderful event,
with inconceivable human composure, the homely re-
cord continues, " we all quietly sat down, and took our
dinner ; " an anti-cHmax to the extraordinary agitation
and excitement of the scene just described, which no
fiction dared attempt, and which nothmg but reality,
always so daring in its individual opposition to recog-
nised laws of nature, could venture to have added to
the description. The young woman was not merely
raised from her sick-bed for the moment, but cured ;
and the next step taken by the brother so suddenly and
miraculously endowed, was to write to Mary Campbell,
then apparently approaching death, conveying to her
the same command which had been so effectual in the
case of his sister. The sick ecstatic received this letter
in the depths of languor and dechning weakness, and
without even the hand of the newly-inspired to help
her, rose up and declared herself healed. I do not
pretend to account for these extraordinary circum-
stances. Whatever natural explanation they may be
capable of, I do not beheve it possible to account for
them by supposing anything like trickery or simula-
tion beneath. They take their place among the many
other unresolvable wonders which have from time to
time perplexed the world ; but whatever the cause,
the result was real. Mary Campbell, who before this
time had been confined to bed, from this moment,
vdthout any interval, returned to active hfe ; became,
as was natural, the centre of double curiosity and in-
terest ; spoke, expounded, gave forth the utterances of
her power in crowded assembhes, and entered into the
134 THE MAjSIFESTATIOXS BELIEVED BY MANY.
full career of a prophetess and gifted person. The
Macdonalds, less demonstrative, and more homely, went
on upon their modest way, attracting crowds of ob-
servers, without being thereby withdrawn from the
composed and sober course of their existence ; and thus
a new miraculous dispensation was, to the behef of
many, inaugurated in all the power of ApostoKc times,
by these waters of the West.
Wlien these extraordinary events became known,
they reached the ear of Irving by many means. One
of his deacons belonged to a family in the district, who
sent full and frequent accounts. Others of his closest
friends — Mr. Story, in whose immediate parish the
wonder had first arisen, and Mr. Campbell, whose
teaching had helped to inspire it, looked on ^vith
wistful scrutiny, eagerly hopeful, yet not fully convinced
of the reality of what they saw. ]\Ir. Erskine of
Linlathen went upon a mission of personal inquiry,
which persuaded his tender Christian soul of the un-
speakable comforts of a new revelation. Almost every
notable Christian man of the time took the matter into
devout and anxious consideration. Even Chalmers,
always cautious, inquired eagerly, and would not con-
demn. On Irving the effect was warmer and more
instantaneous. Assured of the personal piety which
nobody could gainsay, and doubtless moved with a
subtle, unconscious, propitiating influence, conveyed by
the fact that his own distinctive teachings were echoed
in what seemed divine amens and confirmations through
those burdens of prophecy, he does not seem to have
hesitated for an instant. One of the immediate circle
round him, an Englishman and a lawyer, went down
EAGERLY HAILED BY IRVING. 135
to Port Glasgow to examine and report. A subtle
agitation of liope, wonder, and curiosity pervaded the
Church, which, under Irving's half-miraculous reaUsa-
tions of every truth he touched, must have been fully
prepared for the entirely miraculous, whenever it shoidd
appear -with reasonable warrant and witness. The
future palpitated before the earnest leader and his
anxious followers. If their controversies did not
slacken, broken Hghts of a consolation which, if re-
ahsed, woidd be unspeakable and beyond the hopes of
man, came to brighten that troubled, laborious way.
It was a moment of indescribable hope and solemn
excitement, when, to the strained eyes and ears, and
throbbing hearts, which stood watching on the thresh-
hold of revelation, nobody could predict or conceive
what wonderful l^urst of glory any moment might
bring.
The following letters appear, however, to have
been written in the suspense of this crisis, before any
absolute manifestation of the new gifts had been made
in England. In this interval Dr. Chalmers once more
visited London ; and seems, according to the details in
Irving's letters, to have preached not only on a Sunday,
but also at some weekday services in the National
Scotch Church. At this moment, Irving's much-tried
household was again in deep anxiety and distress. The
little Samuel had been for some time ill ; so iU that the
troubled house was unable to offer the ordinary hos-
pitahties to the visitor, but had to fulfil those duties,
so imperative to the habits of Scotsm'en, vicariously
through ]\Ir. Hamilton ; and the anxious father was
even afraid to be out late in the evening, — his dying
136 DR. CHALMERS IN LONDON.
baby holding stronger to his heart than even his much-
prized friend, to whom once more he thus expresses
his affection : —
" BeHeve me when I say that, in regard to the preaching
also, it is the entire love and high admiration which I have
of you that makes me feel it so desirable. I am sore belea-
guered, and have almost been beaten to the ground ; but my
Grod hath sustained me, through your means. The time will
come, and perhaps is not far distant, when I shall begin to
be understood and valued according to the sincerity of my
heart : but if not, let me die the death of the righteous One,
who was crucified as a blasphemer ; and let my latter end be
hke His."
This was the last encounter, so far as mutual help
and sympathy were concerned, of these two singularly
unlike men. They went together once more, before
they parted, to visit Coleridge, as they had gone to-
gether to visit him when hfe and hope were at their
brightest for Irving, and everything seemed possible.
Strangely different must this second visit have been.
Seven years before, Chalmers, half- wondering, half-
amused, had watched the young preacher in the early
flush of his fame, sitting at the feet of the sage ; both
of them equally curious, and half- decipherable to the
eyes bright with characteristic genius, which yet did
not know that development of uncongenial and mys-
terious light. / Now the two elder men watched the
younger with regret, amazement, and impatience equal
to their mutual incomprehension. He had left the
calm regions of philosophy far apart and behind. He
had left the safe Hmits of ecclesiastical restraint. The
divine and the philosopher gazed at him with a certain
IRVING, CHALMERS, AND COLERIDGE. 137
mournful admiration and affectionate anger. Coleridge
" poured out an eloquent tribute of his regard," into the
ears of Chalmers, " mourning pathetically that such a
man should be throwing himself away." They did not
comprehend, neither the one nor the other, that nothing
in this palpitating human world could be abstract
to that passionate, splendid, human soul ; that it was
as truly his mission to render up love and life, to break
his heart, and end his days in conflict with the shows
of things, and vehement protestation for the reahty, as
it was theirs to dream, to ponder, to legislate, to abide
the bloodless encounters of argument and thought.
They watched him going on to his passion and agony,
with wondering hopes that advice and remonstrance
might yet save him ; unperceiving that the agony and
passion by which this man was to prove the devotion
of a loyal heart to his Master's name and person, and
unspeakable certainty of spiritual verities, was indeed
the true object and purpose of his life.
While Chalmers was still in London, but apparently
on the eve of quitting it, and after they had taken leave
of each other, the following letter seems to have been
written :—
"13 Judd Place, East,
" Jime 2nd, 1830.
" Mt dear and kind Friend, — I have at last found the
document I referred to. You will find it in the printed Acts
of the year 1704, Act xxviii., and from the 6th of certain
* Overtures concerning Schools and Bursaries, and for
instructing youth in the principles of religion ; ' and is as
follows* : —
* It is unnecessary to quote the extract made by Ii'ving, which
bears reference to Chalmers's idea of making theology one of the
branches of liberal ediication.
138 FEAES FOE THE CHUECH OF SCOTLAND.
" There are very many Acts of the Church scattered through
these years following the Restoration concerning the advance-
ment of learning, which would, I think, strengthen your
hands very much in any undertaking to that effect.
" I had thought to see you, to thank you in person for your
great kindness to me and my church on this occasion ; but
the state of my poor boy's health prevents me leaving home
for a night. Accept of them now, and be assured of my will-
ingness to repay unto Christ and His Church the kindness
which by you He hath shown unto me ; and whenever any
opportunity occurs of serving you personally, be assured of
my readiness.
" I perceive two things in Scotland of the most fearful
omen: First, self-sufficient ignorance of theological truth,
and a readiness to pride themselves in and boast of it, and
to call everything speculation which proposes to advance the
bounds, or rather narrow limits, of theological knowledge.
My doctrine on our Lord's human nature is as literally the
doctrine of the Confessions of the Church as can be — viz.,
That He took the human nature of the Virgin, that it was
thoroughly and completely sanctified in the generation by
the work of the Holy Ghost, and underwent no process or
progress of sanctifi cation. Yet, through ignorance f the
person and office of the Holy Grhost, I perceive the greatest
horror to prevail against this truth, and a readiness to adopt
one or other of the errors — • either that His nature was
intrinsically better than ours, or that it underwent a physical
change before its assumption into the person of the Son. If
you would see, within a short compass, the three opinions
brought to the test of the Confessions of Faith, I recommend
to you a short anonymous tract, entitled Tlte Opinions cir-
culating concerning the Human Nature of our Lord brought
to Trial before the Westminster Confession of Faith. You
ought to give some study to this point, and stand in the
breach for the truth. I have thoroughly gone through the
subject of the Incarnation ; and if it served you, could at any
time give you the history from the beginning of the contro-
versies on this subject, and of its present form. The second
thing which grieves and oppresses my heart with respect to
poor Scotland, is the hardness of heart manifested in the
IRVING'S renewed appeal to his "master." 139
levity and cruelty with which they sjieak of others ; the zeal
and readiness with which they rush to overthrow such men of
God as John Campbell ; the union of all parties to this end ;
the scorn with which they regard the signs of the Holy Ghost
beginning to be again vouchsafed to the Church ; and, if not
scorn, the mere juryman way of considering them, as the
House of Commons might, without any respect to any existing
promise, or probability, or doctrine of any kind upon the
subject, — also without any regard to the discernment of the
Holy Ghost in us, and even as if the Holy Ghost were merely
a sharpener of our natural faculties to detect imposture or to
know sincere persons. The substance of Mary Campbell's
and Margaret Macdonald's visions or revelations, given in
their papers, carry tome a spiritual conviction and a spiritual
reproof which I cannot express. Mr. Cunningham, of
Lainshaw, said to me the other day, that he had seen nothing
since the Apostles' days worthy to be compared with a letter
of Mary Dunlop's which is written to a person in this city.
Thomas Erskine and other persons express themselves more
overpowered by the love, and assurance, and unity seen in
their prayers and conversations than by the works. Oh, my
friend ! oh, my dear master ! there are works of the Spirit
and communions of the Spirit which few of us ever dream
of! Let us not resist them when we see them in another.
Mind my words when I say, ' The Evangelical party in the
Church of Scotland will lay all flat if they be not prevented.'
I desire my true love to Mrs. Chalmers and Miss Anne.
May God give you a prosperous journey !
" Your faithful friend and brother,
"Edwd. Irving."
To all these appeals the man whom Living addressed,
with touching loyalty to the past and its associations,
as " my dear master," seems to have made no response
whatever. K he examined that momentous question
at all, or re-examined it at the entreaty of his friend,
whose very life was involved in its consideration, no
record remains to prove it. He left the controversy to
140 FAKEWELL OF IRVING AND CHALMERS.
be settled by the nameless Presbyters of Irvine and
Annan, voluntarily making his own learning and in-
fluence useless in a controversy most deeply momentous
to the Church, and which only the doctors and fathers
of the Church ought to have given any dehverance
upon. At the crisis then existing, I repeat, Chalmers
and his equals permitted this matter, and also the
equally important process of ]\Ir. Campbell of Eow,
to be discussed and virtually settled by an untrained
country population ; a manner of procedure, I pre-
sume, justified by the laws of Presbytery, but in the
profoundest discordance, not only mth reason and
justice, but with the true spirit of a system which
professes to hold its authority, not from the people,
but from God.
As, I believe, they never met again after this year, I
add, though a little out of chronology, the farewell
mention which Chalmers makes in his diary of their
final parting.
" Oct. 1830. — Had a very interesting call from Mr. Irving
between one and two, when I was in bed. He stopped two
hours, wherein he gave his expositions ; and I gave, at greater
length and liberty than I had ever done before, my advices
and my views. We parted from each other with great cor-
diality, after a prayer which he himself offered with great
pathos and piety."
So the two made everlasting farewells, so far as this
world was concerned, and parted in hfe, spirit, and
career, each retaining a longing love for the other.
The friendship of Chalmers, which was not strong
enough to draw him personally into the conflict, or to
give him any sympathetic understanding of the entire
LITTLE Samuel's illness. 141
devotion with wliicli Irving abrogated reason itself, in
obedience to what he beheved the voice of God, was
yet enough to raise him above the vulgar lamentations
which broke forth, at Irving's death, over his misused
talents and sacrificed life. The great Scotch divine
knew well that his friend's life was not wasted; and
with cumbrous but grand phraseology, and a labouring
of tears in his voice, made that eulogium of " the Chris-
tian grafted upon the old Eoman," by which he acknow-
ledged his consciousness, notwithstanding separation and
estrangement, of this primitive, heroic soul.
In the mean time, however, aU the tumults in Irving's
life were veiled over, and all its hopes subdued, by the
fluttering of a baby hfe, as it waned and declined
towards the grave, which already had swallowed up
so many blossoms of his existence. This profound
domestic anxiety gave him, as was natiu-al, a deeper
trembhng interest in the miraculous reports that
reached him. The command of intense and undoubt-
ing faith which had raised Mary Campbell from her
sick-bed, might stiU raise that declining infant, whose
baby days were numbered. From the little bedside he
gazed out wistfully upon the horizon where miraculous
influences seemed hovering, but had not yet revealed
themselves ; hoping in the prayers of the Church, in
the faith of the saints, in the intervention of the Lord
himself, when earthly hope was over. It is not pos-
sible to enter mto this phase of his Hfe without perceiv-
ing the heart-breaking glimmer of terrible hope and
expectation which mingles with the elevated and lofty
anticipations of a new outpouring of the Spuit, and
gives a certain colour to the father's hopes and prayers.
142 IRVING'S NEW SUEROUNDINGS.
" My darling boy," he writes, " is very poorly. We have no
dependance upon human help. Nothing but that power of
hearing and answering prayer offered by the Church, for the
testimony of which, as still resident in the Church, I have
stood these many years, and for which these despised Eow
people are now suffering, can bring my dear Samuel from his
present weakness back again to strength. Oh, my dear
A , tell me when this distinction of the works of the
Spirit into ordinary and extraordinary arose ? There is no
such thing in the Scriptures. I believe the Holy Ghost is as
mighty in the Church, and, but for our unbelief, would be as
apparent, as ever He was. I pray you to be upon your g-uard
against speaking evil of any mighty work which you may
hear of in the Church ; for in the last days God will pour
out His Spirit upon all flesh."
Such seems to have been as yet his attitude in re-
spect to the supernatural commotions in the west
of Scotland. And there is no evidence that as yet
they had extended to London, or appeared in his own
immediate surroundings. Those surroundings, how-
ever, had modified and changed as the years grew.
New friends, bound together by the close and pecuhar
hnks of prophetic study ; new followers, detached out
of other Churches by his influence, and adliering to
him with all the closeness of choice and personal elec-
tion, had joined the old friends and faithful Churchmen
of former days, with a more jealous and fervid alle-
giance. Minds, to whose latent enthusiasm his elo-
quence gave the quickening thriU, and who had
followed him so far with ever-rismg thoughts, that it
became natm-al now to foUow him whithersoever his
fervent mspiration might lead, and to beheve in every-
thing he thought possible, had glided into the circle
closest to him, surrounding his anxious soul, in its
HIS MIRACULOUS HEART. 143
troubles, with a dangerous readiness of sympathy and
assent. Among them were men on whose friendship
he reposed with all the characteristic trust of his
nature ; and women who served him unweariedly with
wiUing pen as amanuenses, proud of their office. These
closest friends watched with himself, with kindred
eagerness, the flushings of hght upon the distant firma-
ment. And to him it was always easier to beheve the
miraculous than the mean and common. By right of
his nature, he understood a thousand times better how
God could bestow and lavish the extraordinary gifts of
His grace, than how the poor practicabihties of human
nature could limit the Divine profusion. It is indeed
important to remember, while entering upon this most
momentous period, how much attuned to the miracu-
lous was his fervid genius and absolute lofty tone ; and
how much the sublimation of his mind gave to all the
com'se of nature that aspect of daily mii^acle which its
wonderful successions present more or less to every
thoughtful eye.
In July, another prophetical meeting was appointed
to be held at Albury. His child was still iU, indeed
hom^ly progressing towards his end ; but supported by
the thought that this was a sacred duty, and the direct
service of his Master, and also by the assurances given
him, by many of his anxious friends, of the prayers
they had presented, with full assurance of faith, for
the infant's hfe, Irving ventured to leave the troubled
household, where his wife was supported by the pre-
sence of her mother and sisters. With what trem-
blings of love and faith he went, will be seen from the
following letters : —
144 ALBURY.
" Albuiy Park, 1st July, 1830.
" My deaeest Wife, — While I am serving God in the house
of our common Husband, Christ, you are serving Him in the
house of me, your husband, and both of us together fulfilling
the portions vs^hich our Grod hath allotted us Much
have I thought, and much have I prayed to God for you and
our dear children, especially for our beloved Samuel ; and
though I cannot say that God hath given me assured faith
of his recovery, I can say that He hath given me a perfect
resignedness to His will, which I believe to be the precious
preparation for the other. For until our faith and prayer
spring out of resignation, ' Not my will but Thine be done ' —
it is asking amiss to gratify not the life of God, but the life
of nature, which in us, and all the members of Christ, ought
to be crucified and dead. Last night I was troubled with
some visions and dreams which afflicted me ; but this morn-
ing, having arisen early, I found great consolation in prayer
to God. In my prayers I seem to forget my own trials in
the trials of the Church. I am carried away from my own
pain to the wound of the daughter of my people. It is very
curious how I am always brought back to the children
through you, my partner in their care, and now the whole
bearer of it. ' Be careful for nothing,' but in everything, by
prayer and supplication, make your request known unto God,
and the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall
keep you. We arrived here at half-past four, not in time to
write ; and I took up the time till dinner in expressing some
thoughts, preparatory to my next number of the Apocalypse.
.... The subject to-day has been the Jews, which always
yields much matter. Mr. Leach opened it, and several have
spoken this forenoon with very great power. I feel as if far
more light had been afforded me upon this subject than at
any time heretofore. I would say there has been more of
the spiritual, and less of the literal, — more of the results of
wisdom, and less of mere knowledge or learning. I trust it
will so continue. Ah me I how little do they know who
speak evil of this meeting, what it really is ! To me it is the
greatest spiritual enjoyment in this world. I try to devote
myself with entire heart to my Father's business, and to
A FAITHFUL WIFE. 145
repose you and my dear babes with entire confidence upon
His care. If I am often invaded by the thoughts and fears
of a father, I lift up my soul to Him who is the Father.
What a blessing to have a faithful wife ! Had you not been
what Grod's grace has made you, I would not have been here.
Had you signified your wish that I should remain, or even
faltered in your consent, I should not have been here. To
you, my dear wife, the Church owes whatever benefit I
may be of now ; and surely I never felt more the duty of
addressing myself to the Lord's work. Indeed, but for your
bearing and forbearing with me, what might I at this day
not have been, who am now your devoted husband, and
desiring to be the faithful servant of Grod and the Lord Jesus
Christ. Grod reward you with much enjoyment and profit
in your love to me, for it has been very great ! It has come
to rain most fearfully for the last hour, and is now pouring
down in torrents. Grod pity the beasts of the earth, and
let them not want. The hay is very much damaged here.
I desire my most dutiful love to your mother, and my heart-
felt thanks for her love to us all ; ... . and, oh, remember
me lovingly to dear Maggie, and tell her to stir up the gift of
the Holy Ghost that is in her ! and for dear Samuel, Grod
rest and restore him ! Farewell, my well-beloved wife. I
desire you always to think of me as entirely one with you,
even as you are with me. My kind consolations to Dr.
Carlyle, and my affectionate love to Greorge. Also remember
me with kindness to both the servants.
" Your faithful and affectionate husband,
" Edwd. Irving."
"Albuiy, 2nd July, 1830.
" My very dear Wife, — I desire to be thankful for the
consolation of the letter of the two physicians, and I pray
you to thank them both for me for all their care and kind-
ness. Also I am satisfied to know that Dr. Farr agrees with
the judgment which they have formed and been acting on ;
and I desire that George and Dr. Carlyle should consult
together, and do for the dear babe whatever they can, and do
it in faith as far as they are enabled ; joining prayer of faith
VOL. II. L
146 THE CHIEF PHYSICIAN.
to their use of meaus. Withal my confidence is with the
chief Physician, and I feel only the more trust, as I see the
case to be the more extreme. One thing I know, that my soul
hath been much humbled, and my hard heart much melted
by this visitation of the Lord. All the brethren here seem
deeply to sympathise with us, and I think there is much
grace upon the brethren Mr. Cunningham is gone
away. His company has been very pleasant and profitable.
He is in very deed a man of Grod. He considers himself to
have been put out of the Church of Scotland for the testi-
mony of the universal atonement. If indeed it be so, he is
honoured. My dear, we must not treat Christ as a common
physician, or believe that He has not remedies because the
physicians have none. May the Holy Spirit grant us strong
and lively faith for our dear child ! My love, you must take
care of yourself, and not undertake so much without looking
up for very much strength by much faith. Let not your
much labour for dear baby proceed of carefulness, but of a
confidence in God for strength ; and if God weaken you,
consider it as His sign that you should confide more to
others. . . . Mr. Hawtrey, Mr. Bayford, and I come in to-
morrow, taking a chaise from Eipley. I shall be home about
nine o'clock in the evening,
" Your faithful and affectionate husband,
" Edwd. Ikying."
On the 3rd of July he appears to have returned
home ; and on the 6th this child of prayer gave up
its httle life, and left another blank in the household
so often invaded. Miracle did not interpose to give
joy to God's devoted servant. During the whole of
this last dread discipline of his life, he served God
divinely " for nought," receiving none of the extra-
ordinary graces he believed in. Already the last trial
had begun. ]\Iiraculously from the edge of the grave,
]Mary Campbell and Margaret Macdonald in Scotland,
and others in England shortly after, near and visible
SERVIXG GOD FOR NOUGHT. 147
to his eyes and his faith, were brought back in safety
to fulfil their existence. But it was not so that God
dealt with His loyal and forlorn soldier. The draught
of joy, of glorious proof and assiu*ance, that would have
refreshed his soul, was withheld from his lips. If he
turned away sighing, with a pang of disappointment
added to his sorrow, he never paused or slackened on
that account, in the faith which did not depend upon
personal blessings ; but watched, with an interest un-
abated, the new miraculous dispensation, which had
not saved his child, but which yet he trusted in as
divine and true.
It was tliis child, I think, who died so late in the
week as to leave no time for the afflicted father to find
a substitute for his Sunday duties. He preached in
his own church the day after ; taking for his text the
words of David — " I shall go to him, but he wiU not
return to me." Persons who were present have de-
scribed to me, almost with a sob of recollection, the
heart-breaking pathos and solemnity of this service ;
and no one can have read his letters at the time of his
first child's death, without being able to reahse in some
degree the outburst of ineffable anguish and rejoicing
which must have been wrung from him by such a
necessity. They say he went tearless and fasting
through that dark Sabbath ; and coming in from his
pulpit, went straight to the httle coffin, and flinging
himself down by it, gave way to the agony of a strong
man's grief — grief which was half or wholly prayer —
an outcry to the one great Confidant of all his troubles,
the faithful Lord who yet had not interposed to save.
Shortly after, Irving took his mourning wife and the
I. 2
148 RESIGNATION.
one little daughter who was still spared to him, and
whose health seems to have been fragile enough to
keep them anxious on her account also, to Albury,
from whence he writes to Mrs, Martin an account of
their journey and welfare ; after arriving " in the cool
of one of the sweetest evenings which was ever seen,"
as he says with a sacramental hush of grief breathing
from his words —
*' Maggie has been running about with all manner of cheer-
fulness and joy. The day is delightful, and the scene one of
the most enchanting you ever saw. The house is large and
cool ; the manners of it put every one at their ease ; and I
fondly hope it may be the means of restoring my wife and
child. I desire to express my great sense of your kindness
to them and to us all during the late trial of divine Provi-
dence, as during others which you have witnessed and shared
with us. We must not murmur, but seek to know the end
of the Lord, and to submit to His gracious will. Many a time
I desire to be with my children ; and I hope we shall be all
gathered to His congregation ere long : for I believe the day
of His coming draweth nigh, and that before these judgments
fall out we shall be taken to Himself and receive the morning
star. I cannot but feel the greatest interest in the things
taking place in Scotland. The Church of Christ is recovering
from a long sleep, and the false brethren who are mingled
with the true are ready to resist her new activity; and a
third party of worthy and pious people are perplexed what to
think of it. I pray you, and all who wish well to the Church,
but cannot clearly discern your way in the conflict of opinions,
to observe the fruits of the two parties, and in this way to
discover the true from the false prophets. This is the counsel
of our great Counsellor, 'By their fruits ye shall know
them.'"
The melancholy family took their autumn holiday
sadly, and, so far as Irving was concerned, laboriously
IRVING'S VISIT TO IRELAND. 149
as always. From Albury they went to Ireland, to visit
Lady Powerscourt ; from whose house Mrs. Irving writes
to her sister. The first portion of the letter refers to
Mr. Scott, who had apparently, by this time, quite
withdrawn from his contest with the London Pres-
bytery.
" On the Wednesday before we left for Ireland," says Mrs.
Irving, " we dined at Miss F 's, to see and hear our dear
friend. What wonderful power the Lord gives him ! His
complaints are no better, in some respects ; but he is enabled
to speak, to teach, and exhort for many hours every day, to
the edification, and comfort, and awakening of many of the
body of Christ. Many feel, while listening to him, that they
are listening to a dying man. Well, be it so ; let us in every-
thing be given up to the good will of G-od. To our short
sight there appears much need of him, and such like ; and if
there be need of him for the Church's sake, he will be spared.
He preached a most powerful discourse that evening ; besides
having expounded and exhorted for between four and five
hours during the day. If able, he takes all the Wednesday
evenings while Edward is absent. On Monday we left
London at 7 a. m., and reached Bath before 7 P. m
Shortly after, some gentlemen, whom Mr. E has induced
to study the Scriptures with him, assembled to spend the even-
ing with us. These kind friends had made arrangements for
Edward preaching at Bath. He did preach, and was said to
have had a larger congregation than was ever seen before at
Bath in a morning. We dined early, and our kind host ac-
companied us in his own chaise to Bristol. Several other
friends followed us. . . . Here again Edward preached to a
large and crowded audience. The packet was not to sail for
Dublin till 5 p. m. ; so we spent part of the morning walking
about; and Edward passed a pleasant hour with the Kev.
Eobert Hall. . . .
" We landed about 10 p. m. on the Dublin quay ; so we went
to a hotel for the night, and next forenoon proceeded to Pow-
erscourt. Here we met a kind, hearty welcome. . . . Next
150 POWERSCOURT.
morninof we drove out a few miles to visit a waterfall
On our return at three o'clock, there was a great gathering to
hear Edward preach. After dinner, Lady Powerscourt and
Edward set out to a Mr. Kelly's, near Dublin, where he met
many clergymen. On Sabbath he preached twice in Dublin :
on Monday he again preached twice, and came here to a late
dinner ; there were several clergjmien to meet him. Tuesday
he preached at Bray. On Wednesday he attended a clerical
meeting ; upwards of thirty clergymen, some laymen, and a
few ladies present. Lady Powerscourt and I stayed at a
clergyman's near Dalgony, where dear Edward arrived at
half-past five o'clock, snatched a hasty dinner, and preached at
a little after six to a large and most attentive audience ; — a
most delightful and profitable discourse, and which, we have
since learnt, made a very deep impression on many, and was
understood by the poorest of the people On Thursday
morning we went together and attended a meeting of the
Bible Society at Wicklow. Edward preached thirteen times
in eight days."
This gigantic holiday work seems to have been
imposed upon him, without the shghtest compunction,
wherever he went ; parties assembhng to make all they
could out of the great preacher, after a twelve hours'
journey, and private conferences fiUing up every horn-
which was not occupied in pubhc labour. " You know
well from my feehng and acting with regard to dear
Edward," says his wife, with wifely simphcity, " that I
am not one who am continually in fear about health,
when a man is doing the Lord's work." And indeed
there seems no leisure, in this incessant round of occu-
pation, either for fears of health or precautions to
preserve it. An account of his preaching in Dublin,
on this occasion, is given in one of the Irish papers
DUBLIN. 151
of the time [Saunders's News-Lettei\ 18tli Sept. 1830),
. as follows : —
" The Rev. Edward Irving, who our readers may recollect
is minister of the Caledonian chapel in London, preached an
able and admirable discourse yesterday, at the Scots' chapel.
. . . This place of worship was not only crowded to suffo-
cation, but several hundreds assembled outside on benches
placed for their accommodation in the yard. The reverend
preacher was placed at the south-west window, the frame of
which had been previously removed, from which he was
audibly heard by the external as well as internal portion of
the congregation. We observed many highly respectable
Roman Catholic gentlemen present ; among them were
Messrs. Costello, Nugent, and other members of the late
Catholic Association."
A month later, on his return to London, Irving him-
self thus related the most beautiful incident of his Lish
travels, to his sister-in-law Elizabeth, who was then at
Kirxcaldy, in the paternal house.
" London, 13th October, 1830.
"My dear Sister, — Though I have but a very short mo-
ment, I will not let Mr. Hamilton go without sending you my
love and blessing. I leave to him to inform you how our mat-
ters in the Presbytery at present stand, both with respect to
Mr. Scott and myself. Of this I have no fear, that the Lord is
the strength of all His faithful people, and that we are con-
tending for the foundation of the truth when we maintain
that Christ was holy in spite of the law of the flesh working
in Him as in another man ; but in Him never prevailing as it
does in every other man. It was my turn to preach before
the Presbytery, and I spent two of the most gracious hours
of my life in opening the subject of the Church as a co-essen-
tial part of the purpose of Grod, with the Incarnation of the
152 LITTLE MAGGIES SOXG.
Son, unto wliicli this was the preparation and likewise the
way, and all the means and all the life of it. Mr. Bro-vvn,
our missionary*, sees in all respects with me, and said there
was not a word in my discourse wherein he took not plea-
sure, and that the statement on the humanity was in every
tittle satisfactory to him.
••' My dear Isabella and Maggie are at Lady Olivia Spar-
row's ; . . . . Miss Macdonald is there also : they are well.
. . . What do you think of this little song :
' Come, my little Iambs, /
And feed by my side.
And I will give you tb eat of my body,
And to drink of the blood of my flesh.
And ye shall be filled Avith the Holy Ghost,
And Avliosoever believeth not on me
Shall be cast out ; i
But he that believeth on me i
Shall feed with me
Beside my Father.'
" It has not metre nor regular measure, and yet there is a
fine rhythm in it ; and I daresay your father would say it
might be very well set to music. You will say, who made it ?
I will tell you. When the Countess of Powerscourt, after her
noble and Christian entertainment of us, thought it good to
bring us in her own carriage to the waterside at Kingstown,
and the boat was not arrived by reason of the terrible west
wind, we went into the inn ; and Isabella, as her case required,
was resting on the sofa, Lady Powerscourt sitting before the
fire with Maggie on her knee, and I between her ladyship
and my wife. Maggie broke the silence ; for Grod had given
us all three much love for one another, and we were silent,
being loath to part. Maggie said : ' Lady Powerscourt, shall I
sing you a song?' ' Yes, Maggie,' said her ladyship. Where-
upon the child, modulating her voice most sweetly, poured
forth these divine words. When she was finished, her lady-
* This gentleman had succeeded Mr. Scott when the latter was
caUed to the Woolwich church, and was in reality L-ving's assistant
or curate.
"OUT OF THE MOUTH OF BABES AND SUCKLINGS. 153
ship said : ' Does not that comfort you?' But I wist not it
was the child's making, and understood not what she meant ;
but perceiving she wished not to explain further (it was for
fear of begetting vain conceit in the child), I said no. more :
but Maggie left her ladyship's knee, and went to the other
side of the room. Then I said to Isabella, ' Where did Mag-
gie learn that song, and who taught it her ?' She said : ' No-
where, and no one taught her.' I called the child and said :
* Maggie, my dear, who taught you that song?' She said:
' Nobody. I made it one day after bathing ; ' and so I thought
upon the words, ' Out of the mouth of babes and of sucklings
I have ordained praise,' and I was comforted. Eead it to your
father and mother, and tell my dear sister Margaret to set it
to a tune and sing it of an evening at her house when she
goes home ; and think of the sweet and of the sad hours she,
as well as you, dear Elizabeth, have passed with us. Grive
my love to your dear parents as also mine, and to all the
family. Be filled with love, my dear child, to all men, and
have the mind of Christ. Think not of yourself, but of your
Lord, and of the glory of your God Be steadfast and
immovable in the truth, and give up all things for it. Fare-
well ! God be with you, and bless you and your husband, and
bring you back in safety !
" From your faithful brother and pastor,
" Edwd. Irving."
Thus the five-year-old Maggie, sole blossom at that
time of the two saddened lives she cheered, comforted
her father's soul. He paints the little picture with
minute quaint touches, which would be like Dutch
pamting, were they not always full of a pathetic
tenderness which has no accordance with that name.
The scene hves before us in all its profound sim-
phcity and silent emotion, distinct and vivid as
reality. It is pleasant to know that this child was
very like her father ; grew up to have his voice, his
features, something of his power of winning hearts ;
154 COXGRATULATIOXS.
and died in Ml womanliood, but in yoiitli, untouched
by any vulgar fate. Tlie " dear sister Margaret," whom
he exhorts to sing this touching childish utterance, was
then a bride, just about going to her new home in the
hereditary manse of Monimail, where her venerable
grandsire had died not very long before. To her and
to her husband, the followino; letter of congratulation
was shortly thereafter addressed.
" Brampton Com-t, October, 1830.
"My dear Margaret and James, — I am just setting out
to preach at Huntingdon, and take up my pen, before starting,
to give you my benediction. May the Lord fulfil upon you
the prayers which we have prayed for you, and make you as
those that preceded you at Monimail ! I cannot present to
you two better examples. Dear Margaret, be in dutiful sub-
jection to your husband, and strengthen his hands in every
good work, — ' good works in her husband to promote.' Dear
James, be a loving husband, a guardian, and a guide to our
Margaret ; she is a precious person. God be your guide and
your portion I His truth is your common rule, and His love
your communion and fellowship
" Your faithful brother,
" Edwd. Irving."
At Brampton Court, from which this letter is
written, he was, as usual, overwhehned with superero-
gatory labours. " Dear Edward hurried down from
London again, to be with me as soon as possible,"
writes his wife. "There are a goodly number of
hearers, and hearers all day long here ; so that yester-
day Edward spoke almost constantly from nine in
the morning till eleven at night, what with exposi-
tions, dictating for an hour, and answering questions."
How either mind or body sustained this perpetual
pom-ing forth, it seems difficult to imagine ; but though
NOTE ON S.yHUEL MARTIN'S BIBLE. 155
this very letter proves tliat he still wrote ^ dictating to
some of his faithful amanuenses, it is a rehef to beheve
that much of this must have been extempore. Years
before, he had written a brief and striking note on
Samuel Martin's Bible. " My brother, no man is fur-
nished for the ministry, till he can unclasp his pocket
Bible, and wherever it opens, discourse from it largely
and spiritually to the people." Nothing but such a
capacity could have carried him through the incessant
calls upon him ; which indeed are curious exemplars
how those pious nobles who are nursing fathers and
mothers to religion, having laid hold upon such a
notable and wilhng labourer, do their best to work
him to death. 1
It is very evident, at the same time, that he never
had a thought or conception of saving himself A
glimpse of another unsuspected branch of labour
gleams out in a speech reported in the newspapers as
having been made at one of the May meetings in this
year, a meeting in behalf of the Destitute Seamen's
Asylum, at which the great preacher appeared to
" bear testimony to the excellence of the institution
from personal observation, having been accustomed to
mmister to the seamen once a fortnight. He had
witnessed," he says, " the spectacle of six or seven house-
less seamen herding at the bottleworks at Shadwell, for
the sake of the warmth," but had afterwards found
" from 130 to 150 seated in comfort to a homely meal,
with such a spirit of order maintained among them, that
never in one instance had his holy avocation been dis-
turbed by any act of irreverence." So far as any one
can see, he had nothing in the world to do with these
156 seamen's asylum.
sailors, with all his owii manifold affairs in hand ; but
to a soul never in any difficulty to know who was his
neiglibour, such brotherly offices were more restful
than rest.
On his return to London from these laborious
wanderings, he writes to his wife, — "The Lord has pre-
served my flock in love and unity ; and we assembled
on Sunday as numerous as at any former period. Our
meeting of Session was very dehghtful ]\ir.
Henderson and Dr. Thompson are fully convinced of
the reality of the hand of God in the west country
work, and so is Mr. Cardale. Pray for Mary Campbell ;
she is under some temptations." But while this was a
matter of constant reference and anxious expectation,
and while restoration to health, as miraculous and ex-
traordinary as that which happened at the Gairloch,
had startled into still warmer excitement the behevers
about London in the wonderful case of Miss Fancourt,
Irving's mind was still much more entirely occupied
with the momentous matter of doctrine on which so
great a commotion had lately risen. ]\ir. Maclean's
case was not yet decided ; but 'Mi. Scott had, as has
been mentioned, formally withdrawn his from the
consideration of the Presbytery of London, in con-
sequence of the objections against ordination, and
some other points of doctrine, which had arisen
in his mind. The Presb}i;ery of London was re-
duced in number at the moment. Several of those
ministers who came to the conclusion, which a
few months before gave so much comfort to Living,
seem to have left its bounds. The httle ecclesiastical
court was balked but emboldened by the discussion,
MOVEMENT IN THE PEESBYTERY OF LONDON. 157
which had been rendered fruitless by the with-
drawal of Mr. Scott; and now a bolder move sug-
gested itself to one of its members, who resolved upon
bringing the great preacher himself to the bar. Irving
had just been entertaining dreams of another apostohc
visit to Edinburgh, when this threatened stroke ar-
rested him. Always drawn, by a fascmation which he
seemed unable to resist, towards his native country, he
had written to Mr. Macdonald : " I desire very much,
if possible, to come to Edinburgh for one fortnight, to
preach a series of discourses upon the nature and acts
of the Incarnation. I wish it to be during the sitting
of the college, and in the evenmgs, or evenings and
mornings, when the divinity students might attend.
Ask Mr. Tait if he would risk his pulpit, or could
you get another ? " The arrangement even went
further. In December, Irving wrote again to the same
friend : —
" Mr. Maclean comes up this very week, and to him, with
our most devout and devoted missionary, I can with all con-
fidence commit my flock ; so that in the Christmas recess I
can and, Grod permitting, will be with you to keep the feast.
. . . Mr. Carlyle's counsel is good, and I take as the subject of
my evening discourses the Epistle to the Hebrews — ' A series
of lectures upon the Epistle to the Hebrews.' But my wife
has suggested, and I have faith to undertake besides, if you
think it good, a series of prophetic expositions, in the forenoon
of each day, upon prophetical subjects connected with the
signs of these times, the restoration of the Jews, the coming
of the Lord and His kingdom. For many ladies and infirm
people might come out in the morning who could not venture
in the evening, and some might desire both. In this case I
would make Sunday a resting day, and show my dutifulness
to the Church in waiting upon the ministry of my brethren.
158 DUTIFULNESS TO THE CHURCH.
Now I could set off from this so as to be in Edinburgh on the
eve of Christmas day, that is, Friday night ; and, if you
please, you might advertise the lectures to begin on Saturday.
At the rate of a chapter each night it would occupy
me just a fortnight, after which I might find time to visit m}'-
friends in various parts for another week, and so return,
having been absent three Sabbaths. Judge and decide, and
send me word by return of post. "VSTien my dear brother
Alexander Scott comes to Edinburgh (he is to be married
this day, God bless him !), would you say that if he were to
remain and go over the subjects with me privately, I should
deem it a great help ? but let him be free My
flock is in great peace and harmony, and I think concentrating
more and more, praised be the Lord ! "
He had, however, no sooner arranged thus particu-
larly the details of a Christmas hohday so much after
his own heart, when the apostohc enterprise was put a
stop to, for the moment, by the com^se of events which
brought him, in his own person, before the bar of the
Presbytery, and began the series of his ecclesiastical
persecutions.
This process and its issue he himself describes, with
his usual minuteness, in the preface to Christs Holiness
in the Fleshy from which we have already quoted. After
reference to the discussion in Mr. Scott's case, the
narrative goes on as foUows : —
" Some time after this, one of the brethren of the Presby-
tery signified to me by letter his purpose of calling my book
into question the next day after he wTote, when the Presby-
tery was to meet ; to whom I replied that this was to proceed
against the divine rule of Christ, which required him to speak
to myself privately, and then with witnesses, before bringing
a matter before the Church. In this he acquiesced, and did
not make any motion concerning it ; but another brother did.
A CONTUMACIOUS BROTHER, 159
when I solemnly protested against the proceeding ; and the
Presbytery would not entertain it, but required that I should
be privately conferred with. Many weeks passed, but no one
of them came near me, until the next meeting of the Pres-
bytery was just at hand. Then the first mover of the matter
waited upon me, and I laid before him the tract, instructing
him to point me out the objectionable parts, when, to my
amazement, he either would not or could not ; for though he
shuffled over its leaves, he could not alight upon anything ;
and then at length he said he would write what he objected
to. But he never did it. I stood engaged to be in Ireland,
and could not be present at the next meeting of Presbytery ;
yet in my absence he sought to force it on, and was again
prevented by the Presbytery. When I retm-ned, being ap-
pointed with two other members of Presbytery (for besides
myself there were but three ministers in all), to confer with
the young preacher referred to above, as desiring to with-
draw his application for ordination, because he could not sign
the Westminster Confession of Faith ; when the conference
was over, these two brethren did request that we might con-
verse together upon the tract ; and they pointed out two or
three passages in it to which they objected, for wliich kind-
ness I was very thankful. But still the brother who had
stood forth from time to time as my accuser took no oppor-
tunity of conferring with me whatever. And when, at the
next meeting, he brought forward his motion indicting my
book, and reading from it many passages to which he objected,
I stood forth, and having first disabused the Presbytery, and
also the people, of the errors laid to my charge, as if I taught
that Christ sinned in instead of sanctifying our nature, I
moved that the contumacious brother should be censured for
setting at nought both the canon of the Lord and the order
of the Presbytery, and be required to proceed regularly.
But, to my astonishment and vexation, I found the very same
Presbytery willing to indulge him, and these very members
who had themselves sanctioned their own order by conferring
privately with me. I then rose the second time, and signi-
fied to them what I could and what I could not submit to, the
adjudication of that body of three ministers and as many
elders, from whom I had no appeal. Everything which
160 IRYIXG SEPARATES FROM THE PRESBYTERY.
affected my conduct amongst them as a brother, I would sub-
mit to free censure and rebuke if necessary; but nothing
affecting my standing as a preacher and ordained minister of
the Church of Scotland, and as the minister of the National
Scotch church in Eegent Square, who, by the trust-deed,
must be ordained by a Presbytery in Scotland, and not by
the Presbytery of London. It was argued that I stood
wholly and entirely at their tribunal ; and when I perceived
that there was nothing for it but either to give up my
standing as a minister of Christ to the judgment of these six
men, or to dissolve my voluntary connection with them, I
resolved of the two evils to choose the least, and not to submit
the authority of the Church of Scotland to the verdict of any
six men in Christendom. And though I have tried my con-
science much, I feel that I did right. But before takiug this
final step, I rose the third time and conjured them by every
tie and obligation to Christ, to the Church, to myself perso-
nally, to my large and numerous flock, to the memory of my
brotherly labours with and for them, to my acts of service
and kindness to them individually, which I will not here, and
did not there, enumerate, to take the regular process of the
Lord's appointing, and I doubted not all would be well.
Which when they would not do, I arose and went forth from
them, appealing my cause to the Church of Scotland, who
alone have rightful authority over me and my flock
The Presbytery, notwithstanding my solemn separation from
their association, and likewise the separation of the elders of
the National Church, and the whole Church with us, pro-
ceeded with their measures against me, and carried things to
the utmost stretch of their power. For all which they are
answerable at the bar of the Head of the Church, and not to
me."
Another account of the same event, in which a
greater degree of personal feeling and excitement ap-
pears, was contained in a letter which — a few days after
the one previously quoted, in which he had arranged
all the prehminaries of a Christmas visit to Scotland —
he addressed to Mr. Macdonald : —
GIVES UP HIS TROPOSED VISIT TO SCOTLAND. Id
" My very dear Friend, — I have now had an opportunity
of consulting- both my session and other influential men of the
congregation, and they are all of one mind, that, even though
it should precipitate the present mixture of good and evil in
the Church, and bring down upon my head wrath, I should
do it* ; but not immediately, because of our own trials. The
Presbytery of London, that is, three members, one of them
just taking his leave, and another of them having oftentimes
declared his agreement with me, and two elders, one of them
having done the same, — these iive persons, in the face of my
protest against their power, Mr. Hamilton's against their
injustice, and the elder of Woolwich and the elder of London
Wall's entire disapprobation, have condemned my writings,
excommunicated me from their body, and recommended their
sentence to be read from the pulpits. Our session met last
night and drew up, and subscribed with their hands, a solemn
testimony to the truths taught by me aod held by us ; and I
have added a brief explanation of the principles on which I
acted by the Presbytery and the Presbytery by me ; and it
will be published in all ways, and read from our pulpit next
Sabbath. We are as one man, blessed be the Lord, and so is
all my flock. What a grace !
" Nevertheless, some thought that I shovdd be at my place
for a few Sabbaths, and I wished every day to visit the flock
and establish them. So that we must pass from the Christmas
recess, and without at present saying when, hope and pray
that it may be as soon as possible If you should
see any likelihood of its being perverted send me instant
notice, and I will come at all hazards rather than lose the
opportunity, which I perceive to be a golden one
My plans are the same for the subjects as in my last letter.
If any change arise I will communicate. Now pray much for
us here, because there are many enemies ; but, oh, what, a
wide door, and effectual ! The Lord has given me the honour
of being the first to suffer ; blessed be His name !
" Your faithful friend and brother,
"Edward Irving."
* Referring to his projected sermons in Edinburgh.
VOL. II. M
162 FEIGHT AXD AGREEMENT OF THE PEESBYTEEY.
This somewhat wilful and lofty step of denying the
jurisdiction of the London Presbytery, left Ir\dng in
an isolated position, which, though it did not in any
respect, as yet, injure his external standing, touched his
brotherly heart. He seems to have intrenched himself
stoutly, like the impracticable visionary man he was,
behind that divine rule of procedure which has long-
ceased to be, if ever it was, the rule of ecclesiastical
proceedings. To require men to do, even m Church
matters, exactly and hterally what their Lord tells
them, is a thing few think of attempting ; and the
ordinary spectator will doubtless sympathise to some
extent wdth that hapless Presbytery of London, whom
the great preacher, in the simplicity of his heart, called
to private conference with himself, before they ven-
tured on public condemnation. He was not aware,
as his unfortunate accuser was, that in private con-
ference the w^eaker man naturally goes to the wall ;
nor could comprehend, in his ingenuous greatness, how
antagonists, so unfit to cope mth him individually,
might be glad to huddle together, and express, in wdiat
language of condemnation they could, their confused
sense of something beyond them which they could
neither consent to nor understand. JSTothing can be
more expressive than that pertinacious agreement
which, when they were thus put to it, united the
akitoed presbyters, each man of whom well knew
that, in private conference, he must infalhbly break
down and yield. They seized their opportunity with
a vulgar but wise perception of it, refusing the
perilous ordeal of private personal encounter ; and
with a lofty indignation, which might be almost arro-
ISOLATION OF IRVING. 1G3
gance, were one to name it harshly, the accused arose
and went forth. He had no insight into that expedient
of weakness. He called that harshly injustice, which
was mere fright and natural human poltroonery — and
so left them, givmg, m his own elevated thoughts, a
certain grandeur to the petty persecution. Henceforth
he was alone in his labours and troubles ; no triumphant
gladness of conscious orthodoxy, because the Presbytery
had so decided, could hereafter give assurance to his
own personal certainty. They of his own house had
hfted up their heel against him. Notwithstanding all
his independence, the profound loyalty of liis soul was
henceforward balked of its healthful necessities. The
only authority whicJi could now harm or help him, —
the sole power he recognised, — was distant in Scotland,
apart from the scene of his warfare and the knowledge
of his work, judging coldly, not even without a touch
of jealous prejudice. He was cast unnaturally free of
restraint and power ; that lawful, sweet restraint, that
power endowed with all visionary excellences and
graces, to which the tender dutifulness so seldom want-
ing to great genius naturally clings. It was hard, —
it was sad, — it was almost fatal work for Irving. He
could not live without that support and solace ; and
when this disjunction was accomplished, he found his
presbytery, his authority, the needftd concurrence and
command which were indispensable to him, in other
things.
The statement drawn up by the Session, to which
he refers above, was as follows : —
M a
164 STATEMENT BY HIS KIRK SESSION.
"London, 15tli December, 1830.
" We, the Minister, Missionary, Elders, and Deacons of the
National Scotch Church, Eegent Square, feel it a duty we
owe to ourselves, to the congregation to which we belong, to
the Church of Christ, and to all honest men, no longer to
remain silent under the heavy charges that are brought
against us, whether from ignorance, misapprehension, or
wilful perversion of the truth ; and therefore we solemnly
declare —
" That we utterly detest and abhor any doctrine that would
charge with sin, original or actual, our blessed Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ, whom we worship and adore as ' the
very and eternal Grod, of one substance and equal with the
Father ; who, when the fulness of the time was come, did
take upon Him man's nature, with all the essential proper-
ties and common infirmities thereof, yet without sin;' 'very
God and very man, yet one Christ, the only Mediator between
God and man ; ' who in the days of His flesh was ' holy,
harmless, undefiled, and full of grace and truth ; ' ' who
through the Eternal Spirit offered Himself without spot to
God ; ' ' the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the
world,' ' a Lamb without blemish and without spot ; ' in
which offering of Himself ' He made a proper, real, and full
satisfaction to His Father's justice in our behalf.' And we
further declare that all our peace of conscience, progress in
sanctification, and hope of eternal blessedness, resteth upon
the sinlessness of that sacrifice, and the completeness of that
atonement, which He hath made for us as our substitute.
"• And, finally, we do solemnly declare that these are the
doctrines which are constantly taught in this Church, agree-
ably to the standards of the Church of Scotland, and the
Word of God.
" Edward Irving, Minister.
DAvm Brown, Missionary.
Archibald Horn,
David Blith,
Wm. Hamilton,
Duncan Mackenzie,
James Nisbet,
Charles Vertue,
Alex. Gillispie, Jltst.
Elders. John Thomson,
J. C. Henderson, > Deacons.
Thos. Carswell,
David Ker,
PETITION TO THE KING. 165
In the midst of these personal agitations and eccle-
siastical troubles, a quaint and characteristic pubhc
incident diversifies the history. The congregation at
Eegent Square, under Irving's inspiration, had decided
upon presenting a petition to the King, calling upon
him to appoint a national fast. The petition itself, a
powerful and eloquent production, hke all Irving's per-
sonal appeals, is now only to be found in collections of
the tracts and pamphlets of the period. Accompanied
by three of his elders, he went to Lord Melbourne by
appointment, to present this singular address. While
they waited in the anteroom the premier's leisure,
Irving called upon his somewhat amazed and em-
barrassed companions to kneel and pray for " favour
in the sight of the King's minister," as a private letter
describes it. When they were admitted to the jaunty
presence of that cheerful functionary, the preacher read
over to him at length the remarkable document he came
to present ; during the reading of which, we are told,
" Lord Melbourne was much impressed ; and also by
some solemn things Mr. Mackenzie (one of the elders)
said, on the only means of saving this country." Wlien
they took leave, the minister " shook hands heartily "
with Irving, who, holding that hand in his gigantic
grasp, " implored the blessing and guidance of God on
his administration." A scene more remarkable could
scarcely be. On one side an impersonation of the good-
hearted, cheerful man of the world, bland by temper and
pohcy, to whom most things were humbug, and truth a
fluctuating possibihty ; and confronting him the man
of God, in utter loyalty and simphcity, mournful over
falsehood, but httle suspicious of it, to whom all truth
166 LORD MELBOUKXE.
was absolute, and liesitation or compromise mikiiown.
They confronted each other for a moment, a won-
derful spectacle ; the prophet soul bestowing lofty be-
nedictions upon the awed and wondering statesman.
It is a picture with which we may well close the
record of this momentous year.
167
CHAPTEE IV.
1831.
The year 1831 dawned upon Irving solemnly, fuU of all
the prognostics of approaching fate. He was himself se-
parated from the little ecclesiastical world which had
hitherto represented to him the Church of his country
and his heart. The Presbytery, in which he had
heretofore found a sufficient symbol of ecclesiastical
authority, and which stood in the place of aU those
venerable institutions of Church government and legis-
lation on which he had lavished the admiration and
reverence of his fihal heart, had rejected him, and been
rejected by him. While still strenuously upholding his
own title to be considered a minister of the Church of
Scotland, he stood isolated from all the fellowships
and restraints of Presbyterianism, vu-tuaUy separated —
though always refusing to beheve in or admit that se-
paration— from the Church upon which he still and
always looked with so much longing love. His closest
and most prized friends were in actual conflict with the
same ecclesiastical authorities ; or at least with the po-
pular courts and theological controversialists who were
all that Scotland had to represent the grave and patient
authority of the Church. Mr. Campbell, of Kow, after
1G8 CHURCH COIS^FLICTS.
years of apostolical labour, the efficacy of which was
testified by the whole district wliich his influence per-
vaded, a man whose vital piety and apostoHcal hfe
nobody could unpugn, and ]\Ir. Maclean, younger, less
wise, but not less a faithful servant of his Master, were
both strugghng for bare existence in the Church, and
approaching the decision of their fate within her
bounds. Their names were identified and united with
that of the solitary champion in London, whose for-
lorn but dauntless standard had risen for years among
all the enmities which can be encountered by man.
He who had not hesitated to adopt the cause of both
with warm enthusiasm, stood far off" in his solitude,
watching, with a heart that ached over his own power-
lessness to avert it, the approaching crisis, at which his
beloved Church was, according to his conception, to
deny the truth, and condemn her own hopes and future
Hfe in the persons of these " defenders " at her bar.
Nearer home, Mr. Scott had temporarily withdrawn
from the contest, which, in his case also, was to be
decided at the sitting of the General Assembly, in
the ensuing May. Without even that beloved hench-
man at his elbow, supported only by an assistant,
who, doubtless entirely conscientious and trustworthy
so long as his support lasted, was yet to fail him
in his hour of need, Irving stood alone, at the
head of his Session, chnging to that last prop of the
ecclesiastical order in which during all his former Hfe
his soul had deHghted. Condemned by his Presbytery,
and held in suspicion by the distant Church to which
he owed allegiance, the little local consistory stood by
him loyally, ^\dthout an appearance as yet of di\dsion.
REFERENCE TO THE MOTHER CHURCH. 169
Every man of tliem had come forward in his defence
and justification, to set their name and credit to the
stake on which he had put liis heart and hfe. They
were his earhest and closest friends in London, stout
Churchmen, pious Ciiristians, sufficiently Scotch and ec-
clesiastical, attached to all the traditions of the Church,
to make it possible to forget that they stood, a httle
recalcitrant community, and " inferior court," in oppo-
sition to the orthodox jurisdiction of the next superior
circle of rulers. Minister and Session ahke delivered
themselves triumphantly from this dilemma, by direct
reference to the Church of Scotland. It is possible
that a httle unconscious Jesuitry lay in this appeal ; for
the Church of Scotland was as powerless to interfere
on the southern side of the Tweed, as the Bishop of
London would be on the north ; and so long as the
minister of the National Scotch Church refrained from
asking anything from her, could not interfere, other-
wise than by distant and ineffectual censures, with his
proceedings. Such, however, was the attitude they
assumed ; a position not dissimilar from that of certain
Enghsh clergymen in Scotland, who, professing to be
of the Enghsh Church, refuse the jurisdiction of the
Scottish Episcopal, and live bishopless, and beyond
the reach of government, in visionary allegiance to
their distant mother.
Amid all these outward agitations, Living's heart still
throbbed with personal sorrows and joys ; from the sad
experience of the former comes the following letter,
written to his sister, Mrs. Fergusson and her husband,
on the loss, so well known to himself, of one of their
children : —
170 THE USURY OP TEARS.
"London, 17tli January, 1831.
"My deak Brother and Sister, — You have at length
been made to prove the bitterest of mortal trials, and to feel
it is a season of peculiar grace to the people of God. George*
felt desirous to answer your letter communicating the painful
information, and I was glad to permit him, that you may see
he has not forgotten you. I think he is very true-hearted
and honest in his affections.
" Now, my dear brethren, while you are exercised with this
sorrow, while the wound and smart of it is still fresh in your
hearts, be exercised much in faith and prayer towards God,
in humility, and repentance, and confession of sin for all your
house. That being exercised with the affliction, you may be
made partakers of His holiness. I remember well when I lost
my darling Edward : it taught me two lessons ; the first, how
little I had dealt faithfully towards God in his baptism, not
having surrendered him altogether to the Lord, and used him
as the Lord's stewardship, to be surrendered when it seemed
good to his Father and to my Father. Let me pray you to
take this view of the children who are still spared to you. The
second lesson which I learned was, to know how little of
human existence is on this side the grave, and by how much the
better and nobler portion of it is in eternity. This comforted
me exceedingly, and I seek to comfort you with the con-
solation with which I have myself been comforted of Christ.
" For our own affairs, I have had much to suffer for the
truth's sake since I was with you, and expect to have much
more to suffer in the course of not many months. I know
not where nor how it is to come, but I know it is coming ; and
in the foreview of it, I ask your prayers and the prayers of
all the faithful near you "
Early in the year, the mournful household was glad-
dened by another prosperous bulh, that of the only
surviving son of the family, Martin Irving, now Prin-
cipal of the University of Melbourne. On this oc-
casion, Irving, writing to his father-in-law. Dr. Martin,
* His younger brother, then practising as a surgeon in London.
IRVIXG'S EEPETITION of his belief. 171
to " give liim joy of a grandson," enters as follows into
affairs less personal, but equally engrossing : —
"Though I have not time now to answer your much-
esteemed letter, I will just say this to keep your mind at ease,
— that I never suppose the union of the Son of Grod with our
nature to be othermse than by the Holy Grhost ; and there-
fore, whatever in our nature is predisposed to evil, was always
by the Holy Grhost disposed to good ; moreover, that there
are not two persons, the one the person of the Holy Ghost,
and the other, the person of the Son, in Him, but that He, the
Son of Grod, acting within the limits of the Son of man, or
as the Christ, did Himself ever use the Holy Ghost to the
use and end of presenting His members a living sacrifice, holy
and acceptable unto God. That it should be a sacrifice doth
not render it unholy, for the text saith holy ; and how was it
a living sacrifice, but by continually putting to death and
keeping in death the law of the flesh. The difference, so far
as I can apj^rehend . your doctrine between us, is, that you
suppose the Holy Spirit to have at once and for aye sancti-
fied the flesh of Christ before He took it, that He might take
it ; I say that Christ did this ever by the Holy Spirit, but
that it was as completely done at the first as at the last;
and to your notion I object many things which I will draw
out in order and send to you. Oh! how you mistake in
thinking that such a letter as you wrote me would not be
most acceptable ! I thank you exceedingly for it. I would
that others had done likewise. But, dear and honoured sir,
be assured that my confidence in the truth of what I hold is
not of the teaching of man, but is of the teaching of the
Word and Spirit of God. . . . My blessing be upon you all,
— the blessing of one of Christ's servants, who loves his Lord,
and is ready, by His grace, to give up all for His name's
sake ! "
In the same spring, while still explaining and re-ex-
plaining to his friends, with inexhaustible patience, this
special doctrine, Irving was also preparing another
work on the same subject, pubHslied shortly afterwai^ds
172 " CHRIST S HOLINESS IN FLESH."
under tlie title of Christ's Holiness in Flesh; the Form
and Fountain-head of all Holiness in Flesh. The
preface to this book consists of a long, minute, and
animated narrative of the progress of the controversy
as far as it had proceeded, and especially of the deal-
ings of the London Presbytery with himself, from
which I have already repeatedly quoted. The story is
told with a certain flush of indignation and self-as-
sertion, as of a man unable to deny his own conscious-
ness of beino; himself a servant and soldier of Jesus
Christ, more zealous and more fully acknowledged of
his Master than those who, in Christ's name, had con-
demned him. The book itself is one which he seems
to have been satisfied with as a fit and careful state-
ment of his views. " I should Hke that it were sent
among the clergy," he writes to his friend Mr. Mac-
donald, in Edinburgh, " I think it Avill be popular
enough to pay its own expenses in time." In the same
letter he declares that " I intend beino; in Edinbm-Q-h
at the Assembly, if I should crawl and beg my way.
God give me both strength of body and mind to en-
dure what is before me ! I intend proceeding by Gal-
loway and Dumfriesshire ; and desu'e to preach in
Edinburgh twice a day the first week of the Assembly ;
the second, to be at leisure for conference and busi-
ness." This intention, however, he did not succeed in
carrying out. The still more engrossing interest then
springing up at home, or motives of prudence, strange
to his usual mode of procedure, kept Irving away from
the actual arena at that momentous period. He did
not go to Edinburgh for that Assembly, nor thrust
himself into conflict with the Church. What happened
PKAYER FOR THE GEXERAL ASSEMBLY. 173
there lie watched with the utmost eagerness and in-
terest; but the prudence of his friends, or his own
interest in matters more immediately caUing his at-
tention, kept him at that moment from personal colli-
sion with the excited and jealous courts of the Scotch
Church.
He did, however, all that an earnest man could do to
influence their proceedings. Having already exhausted
himself in explanation and appeal to the tribunal where
he still hoped to find mercy and wisdom in the case of his
friends, and patience and consideration for himself, he did
the only thing which remained possible to his devout
and beheving heart. He besought the prayers of his
people for the direction of the ecclesiastical parhament.
In the brightening mornings of spring he invited around
him the members of the Church, to pray for wisdom
and guidance to the General Assembly — an Assembly
which, to many of these members, had been hitherto
little known, and less cared for. He collected not only
his staunch Scottish remnant, but his new and still more
fervent disciples, who knew nothing of Scotland or her
Church, to agree upon this thing which they should ask
of God. They met at half-past six in the morning for
this object; and there, in the Church so fondly called
National, Irving, fervent and impassioned, presented the
prayers — not only of the Scotch Churchmen who under-
stood the matter fully, but of the puzzled Enghsh ad-
herents who beheved in him, and were content to join
their supplications with his for a matter so near his
heart — on behalf of the ecclesiastical rulers who were
about to brand and stigmatise him as a heretic.
This prayer-meeting for the benefit of the General
174 "in LABOUES ABUXDANT."
Assembly, was the origin of the early morning service
which has now become one of the characteristic features
in the worship of the " Catholic Apostohc Church."
Engaged in these daily matins on their behalf, Irving
remained absent fi'om the Assembly and the people of
Edinburgh at a crisis so interesting and important, but
did not the less follow the dehberations, in which he
liimself and his friends were so deeply concerned, with
breathless interest and anxious attention.
Neither his personal activity, however, nor the popu-
larity which had so long followed him, was impaired
by the anxiety of the crisis, or by the rush of his thoughts
in another direction. He still spent himself freely in all
manner of voluntary services. In April, his sister-in-law .
Elizabeth, Mrs. Hamilton, mentions, in her home letters,
that " Edward has commenced a Thursday morning
lecture, besides the Wednesday evening. He is going
through John's Gospel in the morning, and through
Genesis in the evening. The Sunday evening services
are crowded to overflowing at present. The subject is
the second coming of Christ, from the last chapter of
2nd Peter." He is also still visible at pubhc meetings,
taking his share in the general interests of rehgion
everywhere ; labouring yet again to convince the Bible
Society to sanctify its business with prayer ; giving up,
as he himself relates, " aU his spare time to the (Jewish)
Institution," and getting into private embroilments
by reason of his friendliness towards strangers — Dr.
Chalmers at this time being, as it appears, iiTitated
with Irving and some of his fiiends on account of
their generous patronage of a Jew, whom the Doctor,
too, would willingly have patronised as a convert
HIS ATTITUDE AXD ASPECT. 175
but was not content to admit into all the equalities of
Christian fellowship. If ever there was a time when
L^vino:, longino" for the adulation which attended his
earlier years, and smarting from the neglect which
followed, or is supposed, with a dramatic completeness
not always inevitable in real hfe, to have followed it,
turned aside to woo back fashion by singularity, now at
last must have occurred that moment. But it is not the
aspect of a feverish ambition, straining after the applause
of the crowd, which meets our gaze in this man, now
hngering, trembhng upon the threshold of his fate.
Fashion has been gone for years — years of wholesome,
generous, gigantic labour ; and on the very eve of the
time when strange lights flushing over his firmament
were anew to raise curiosity to frenzy, and direct against
him all the outcries of propriety and all the transitory
excitement of the mob, it is a figure all unlike the dis-
appointed prophet, ready rather to call down fire from
heaven than to suffer himself to fade from the pubhc
recollection, which reveals itself before our eyes. In-
stead of that hectic apparition, there stood in the
crowded heart of London a man whom the world had
never, been able to forget ; who needed no extraordinary
pretence of miracle to recall his name to men's recol-
lections ; whose name, on the contrary, had only to be
connected with any obscure ecclesiastical process to
make that and everything connected with it the object
of immediate attention and interest, jealous pubhc guar-
dians flashing their lights upon it, for the sake of the
one name always intelhgible through tlie gloom. London
journals grew to be familiar with the technical terms of
Scotch Presbyterianism for Irving's sake. The Eughsh
176 OX THE THEESHOLD OF FATE.
public suffered strange forms of ecclesiastical conflict to
occupy its regard, because lie was in the midst. This was
little Hke the dismal neglect which wakes mad fancies in
the heart of genius. Wlierever he went, crowds waylaid
his steps, turning noble country-houses into impromptu
temples, and seizing the stray moments of his leisure
with jealous eagerness. His own Church was crowded
to overflomng at those services which were least
exclusively congregational. Amid all this his own eyes,
burnin^T with hfe and ardour, turned not to fashion or
the great world, not to society or the givers of fame, but
were bent with anxious gaze upon that "grey city of the
North," where the Scotch Assembly gathered, and where,
as he conceived, the beloved Church of his fathers was
herself at the bar to acknowledge or deny the truth.
While he stood thus, the moment was approaching
when another chapter of his history — the darkest, the
saddest, the last, perhaps in some respects the most
splendid of all — was to dawn upon Irving. At this
crisis, when he has been supposed to be wandering
wildly astray, — a disappointed notoriety — a fanatic
enthusiast — a man in search of popular notice and
applause, here is the homely picture of him in the
words of his sister Elizabeth ; a picture only heightened
out of its calm of sensible simplicity by the tender touch
of domestic love : — "Edward continues remarkably well,
notwithstanding his many labours," writes this affection-
ate witness. " On Sunday we did not get home from
the morning service till two o'clock. He came with us ;
and after dinner William and he w^ent to visit two
families in sickness ; took tea at Judd Place, and went to
church, half an hour before service, to talk with young
ASPECT OF IRVING 177
communicants ; went through the evening service with
great animation, preaching a beautiful sermon on ' A.
new commandment give I unto you ;' walked up here
again, and William and he went to pray with a child,
up at Wliite Conduit House. He then returned home,
and was in church next morning as usual at half-past
six o'clock. God gives him amazing strength. The
morning meetings continue to be well attended. . . ,
Dear Edward has had much to bear, and we should
suffer with him. He has had strong consolations in the
midst of it all ; and I think is endeavouring to bear a
conscience void of offence towards God and towards all
men. He becomes daily more tender, and daily more
spiritually wise."
This was the aspect of the man about to be rapt into
a mysterious world of revelation and oracular utter-
ance, of prophecy and portent. When this sober sketch
was written, he Avas trembhng on its very verge ; but
whether he went forward to that last mysterious trial
in hectic impatience and presumption, with a wild, half-
conscious intention of presenting himself before the eyes
of the world — or whether lie approached it in all the
solemn simplicity of his nature, with no thought, con-
scious or unconscious, but of his glorious Master and
the progress of His kingdom, I do not hesitate to leave
the readers of this history to judge.
Meantime, while the prayers of the faithful rose for
them morning by morning in that distant London
Church, echoing the anxious prayers of many an
agitated soid in Scotland, the General Assembly met.
In the troubles of that solemn period, when the saintly
Campbell stood at the bar, to be finally and solemnly
VOL. II. N
178 MEETING OF THE GEJS'EKAL ASSEMBLY.
cast out of the Cliin-cli, Mr. Scott and Mr. Maclean
were both involved. The Assembly deposed Mr.
Campbell for maintaining that Christ died for all
men, and that the whole world stood upon a common
ground in universal relations to the manifested love
of God ; and it withdrew from Mr. Scott his hcence
to preach, which, indeed, considering his opposition
to various ecclesiastical propositions, was not so re-
markable. This notable convocation, however, had
still other matters on hand. It settled the ease of
Mr. Maclean, of Dreghorn, by sending him back, upon
technical grounds, to his Presbytery, leaving that victim
to be baited to death by the inferior court ; and, by way
of reheviug these heavier labours, it launched a passing
arrow at Irving. This was done on the occasion of a
Report upon Books and Pamphlets containing Erroneous
Opinions^ in approving which a motion was made to the
effect that, if at any time the Eev. Edward Irving should
claim the privileges of a licentiate or minister of the
Church of Scotland, the Presbytery of the bounds
should be enjoined to inquire whether he were the
author of certain works, and to proceed thereafter as
they should see fit. This motion — a more peremptory
suggestion having failed, and a contemptuous appeal for
toleration, on the score that these works were not cal-
culated to influence any well-informed mind, having also
broken down — was carried. This was the first direct
authoritative censure pronounced upon Irving. It gave
liim a personal share in the sorrow and indignation with
which a large portion of the devout people of Scotland
saw the Church commit itself to a rash decision upon
ITS DECISIOXS. 179
matters so important. And it was in anticipation of some
such attack that he wrote as follows, while the Assembly
was sitting, to his faithful friend in Edinburgh, apparently
just after having heard of the temporary unsuccess of
the proceedings against Mr. Maclean : —
" London, 26tli May, 1831.
"We have had great joy and thanksgiving over the deliver-
ance which we have had out of the hands of those evangelical
doctors, whose violation of all natural affection (being most
of them intimate friends of my own) and of the law of
Christian disciphne will no doubt be punished by, as it hath
proceeded from, the spirit of reckless violence. Dreading
this, I sit down to write you what should be our course of
procedure in case the committee ask the Assembly for any
judgment against me or my books. I feel that I ought not
to lose one iota of my standing as an ordained minister, or
even as a man, without an effort, and a strong and steady one,
to preserve it. If they shall present any evil report there-
upon, and ask the Assembly for a sanction of it, I give
Carlyle * full power to appear at the bar for me, and claim
for me the privilege of being first communicated with, in
order to explain away, as far as I honestly can, the matters
of offence ; and if I have erred in any expression, to have an
opportunity of confessing it ; for, however they may labour
to separate me and my book, their decision upon my book
must materially affect my standing with the Church, and no
man ought to suffer loss without the opportunity of defend-
ing himself. But if they should found upon their report
any proposal to exclude me from the pulpits of Scotland, or
to put any mark upon me, then I solemnly protest for a
hearing, and an argument, and a libel, and a regular process
of trial, with a view to that issue. For though I might, and
* Thomas Carlyle, Esq., advocate, of Edinburgh, who had con-
ducted the case of Mr. Maclean.
N 2
180 ievixg's determination to defend his rights.
do rejoice in my personal security, I cannot think of the
Church being led to give judgment against me, or against
the truth, or to bind me up from my natural liberty and
right in my own country. I am not anxious about these
things, but I am deeply impressed with the duty of contest-
ing every inch of ground with these perverters of the Grospel
and destroyers of the vineyard. In leaving this matter in
your hands and dear Carlyle's, and, above and over all, in
the hands of the Lord, to whom I now commend it, I feel
that it will be well cared for. I would not intrude upon the
Assembly, or trouble them unnecessarily, but I would lose
none of my rights without a controversy for them in the name
and strength of the Lord. . . . Grod has said, London is thy
post ; take care of that, and I will take care of thee
Our prayer meeting is well attended, fully one hundred. I
do not yet think that w^e have had the distinct pouring out
of the spirit of prayer. I feel more assurance daily that the
Lord is bestowing upon me ' the word of wisdom,' which I
take to be the faculty of opening the mysteries of Grod hidden
in the Scriptures. . . . The Lord be with thy spirit !
"Your faithful brother,
"Edwd. Ieving."
The proceedings of this Assembly, Diomentous as
they were and have been proved to be, had a special
characteristic, which I will venture to indicate, tliough
the point I remark is at once subtle and important
enough to demand a fuller and clearer exposition than
I am quahfied to give.* For no resistance of au-
thority or perversion of behef was Mr. Campbell
* All that is said on this subject I say with diffidence, and only
as one who "occupieth the room of the unlearned " may venture to
form a private opinion ; but nobody can glance into these contro-
versies without feeling deeply the fatal power of tvords to obscure
and overcloud on both sides the divine heart of a common faith.
PECULIAEITY OF THE TWO CASES OF HERESY. ISl
deposed, and Irving condemned. The fault of Mr.
Campbell was that he received and set forth as the
fomidation of his creed that full, free, and universal
offer of God's love and pardon, which the veriest Cal-
\inist permits and requires his preachers to make. No
preaching has ever been popular in Scotland, more than
in any other country, which did not offer broadly to
every repentant sirmer the forgiveness and acceptance
which are in Christ Jesus. However largely the induce-
ments of terror might be used, however closely the
mysterious limitation of election might be estabhshed,
no preacher had ever been debarred from — on the con-
trary every preacher had been instructed and incited to
— the duty of callmg all men to repentance — of offering,
to every soul that sought it, access to the Saviour, and
of echoing the scriptural call to "Wliosoever will." This
universally acknowledged duty of the preaclier was,
indeed, to be ballasted and kept in due theological
equihbrium by full exposition of doctrine ; but no man
had ever ventured to forbid or discourage the incessant
iteration of that call to repentance, to conversion, to
salvation, which everybody acknowledged (howsoever
hmited by mysteries of decree and predestination un-
known to men) to be the burden of the Gospel. Mr.
Campbell, a man of intense and concentrated vision, re-
ceived this commission put into his hands, and took his
stand upon it. He was wilhng to leave the mysteries of
God to be expounded by other minds more prone to those
investigations than his own. He took the offer which
he was instructed to make as the ambassador of heaven,
as fidl credentials for his mission. He made this pro-
182 XOT HERETICAL OPINION BUT REALIZING FAITH.
clamation of God's love the foundation of all Cliristian
life and faith, and believed and maintained it fervently.
This was the sum of his offence against the orthodox
standards of his Chiu-ch. No one of all the men who
condemned liim but was bound, by ordination vow, by
pubhc expectation, and by Christian love, to proclaim
broadly that invitation to every soul, and promise to
every contrite heart, which Campbell held to be no
hypothesis, but an unspeakable verity. Herein lay the
pecuKarity of liis case. He was expelled from the Church
for making his special stand upon, and elevating into the
rank of a vital truth, that very proclamation of universal
mercy which the Church herself had trained and sent
him forth to utter.
The offence of Irving was one, when honestly stated,
of a still more subtle and dehcate shade. Unaware of
saying anything that all Christians did not beheve ;
ready to accept heartily the very definition given in the
standards of the Church as a true statement of his
doctrine ; always ready to bring his behef to the test of
those standards, and to find their testimony in his
favour ; liis error lay in believing the common state-
ment, " tempted in all points as we are, yet without sm,"
to imply a diviner ineffable merit, a deeper condescension
of love in the human hfe of the holy Lord than could
be stated in any formula. Wliat the General Assembly
interpreted to mean a passive Innocence, he interpreted
to mean an active Holiness in that divine immaculate
Saviour whose heavenly purity he adored as entirely as
they. For this difference the Church, excited with
conflict, inflicted hasty censure, to be inevitably fol-
CONDEMNATION OF IRVING's DOCTRINE. 183
lowed by all the heavier sentences she had in her power.
Such was the work of this momentous Assembly. With
hasty national absolutism, it cut offfrom its communion,
for such causes, men whom it knew and confessed to be
an honour and blessing to the Church and nation which
had produced them. I do not pretend to point this
narrative with any moral drawn from the troubled and
stormy course through which the Church of Scotland
has had to pass since then ; on one side always more
and more absolute, impatient of inevitable conditions,
and, if resolute to attain perfection, always yet more
resolute that such perfection was to be attained only in
its own way ; but it is not surprising to find that men
who looked on during that crisis with anguish and
indignation — believing that not John Campbell deposed,
but the love of the Father hmited or denied, and that not
Edward Irving censured, but the love of the Son in its
deepest evidence rejected, was the real issue of the double
process — should draw such conclusions, and contemplate
that agitated career, with its sad disruption and rending
asunder, as bearing melancholy evidence of that which
some men call inevitable development, and some the
judgment of heaven.
' When the meetings of the Assembly were over, the
devout company of worshippers who had offered up
daily supphcations on its behalf during that crisis,
having come to take comfort in these early matins,
resolved to continue their meeting, and direct their
prayers to interests more immediately their own. It
was for the outpouring of the Spirit that they now
resolved to ask ; for the bestowal of those miraculous
184 PRAYERS FOR THE OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT.
gifts of which news came without ceasmg from Scotland
— which were daily hoped for with gradually increasing
intensity among themselves — and which, if once re-
vealed, they did not doubt would be to the establishing
of a mighty influence in the great city which sm'-ged
and groaned around them, a perpetual battle-ground of
human passion. For this they prayed in the early
quiet of the summer mornings as May brightened into
June. To this, the indignant excitement of the ecclesi-
astical crisis over, Irving turned with eyes which saw
no help in man. During the interval, that other ques-
tion had been gathering force and shape. ]\iiraculous
instances of healing were told, and discussed, and proved,
and contested, in the London world, as they had been
in the anxious local world of which the Gaii'loch was
the centre. From the padded couch of a cripple, where
she had lain for years, IVIiss Fancourt had risen in a
moment, at the bidding of an evaugehst, still more
marvellously than Mary Campbell had risen in Scotland.
The rehgious papers were all busy with this strange,
unbehevable occurrence, labouring hard to set to the
score of excitement a wonder which they could not
otherwise cast discredit upon ; and the echo of the mi-
raculous " Tongues," and singular prophetic utterances
which came up on every wind from Scotland, had quick-
ened a world of curiosity, and some faith of the most
intense and eager kind. Among those who prayed every
morning for the extension of this marvel to London,
and for the \dsible manifestation of God and his wonder-
ful works among themselves, there was one at least so
intent upon the petition he urged, and so sure that what
INSPIRATION OF THE LAST DAYS. 185
he asked was in conformity with the wih of God, that
his anxious gaze ahiiost had power to create upon tlie
horizon the hght he looked for. But still there was
nothing unearthly or inhuman in the aspect of the man
who thus stood between earth and heaven pleading, with
a fervour that would not understand denial, for the in-
spu'ation promised to the last days. He forgot neither
the rights of a man nor the duties of a brother m that
solemn and overwhelming expectation. To a heart so
high and a spirit so devout, miracle itself, indeed, was
rather an unveihng of the ineffable glories always
known and felt to be present where God's presence was
felt and known, than a breach of the laws of natm-e, or
a harsh though splendid discordance struck among
the common chords of life. The heart within him was
miraculously akin to all wonders and splendours. It
was his cherished and joyful hope to see with human
eyes his Mastei; Himself descend to the visible mil-
lennial throne ; and there was, to his subhmed vision, a
certain magnificent probability in the flood of divine
utterance and action for which he prayed and waited.
The first intimation of the actual appearance of the
expected miraculous gifts is given simply and almost
incidentally in a letter, addressed to Mr. Story, of Eos-
neath, dated in July of this year, in which, after ex-
horting his friend, who had been ill, to " have faith to
be healed," Irving proceeds to speak of the ecclesiastical
matters, in which both were so deeply interested, as
foUows : —
" I feel as if it were the duty of every minister of the
Church of Scotland to open his pulpit to Campbell and
186 FIRST APPEAEAXCE OF THE TOXGUES.
IMacleaa, and take the consequences ; and that the peo^Dle
should no longer hear those ministers who cast them out and
the truth of Grod with them, until these ministers have re-
turned to the preaching of the truth. For they have declared
themselves Antichrist in denying that Christ came in the
flesh ; and they have denied both the Father and the Son.
The Church naturally considered is one, but rightly con-
sidered is many, according to the number of her ministers ;
each Church standing or falling with its angel. Now these
angels have all declared themselves enemies of Christ and
His truth ; and I say, therefore, it is the duty of the people
to come out and be separate. I am sounding this matter to
the bottom, and shall set it forth in regular order. Dear
Story, you keep too much aloof from the good work of the
Spirit which is proceeding beside you. Two of my flock
have received the gift of tongues and prophecy. The Church
here is to inquire into it. We had a conference of nearly
twenty last Wednesday at Dodsworth's, and we are to have
another next Wednesday. Draw not back, brother, but go
forward. The kingdom of heaven is only to be won by the
brave. Keep your conscience unfettered by your under-
standing."
It was in July this letter was written, but not until
four months later did the new wonder manifest itself
publicly. In the interval, notwithstanding his eager-
ness and strong prepossession in favour of these miracu-
lous pretensions, Irving took the part of an investiga-
tor, and, according to his own conviction, examined
closely and severely into the wonderful phenomena now
presented before liim. He explains the whole process
with his usual lofty candour in his speech before the_
London Presbytery, a year later, in which he discloses, at
the outset, the profound prepossession and bias in his
believing mind, while he is evidently quite unconscious
how this could detract in the least from the conscien-
HIS PREPOSSESSION. 187
tious severity of the probation to wliicli he subjected
the gifted persons. This is, however, so important an
element in the matter, and one wliich throws so touch-
ing a Hght upon all the unthought-of extents to which
liis faith afterwards carried him — besides being, .as he
thought, an important particular in proof of the reahty
of the gifts themselves — that it is worthy of special notice.
" I, as Christ's dutiful minister, standing in His room and
responsible to Him (as are you all), have not dared to
believe that, when we asked bread, He gave us a stone,
and when we asked Jish,He gave us a serpent," he says,
out of the simphcity of his devout heart, recognising
only in this complicated matter — which involved so pro-
found a maze of incomprehensible human motives,
emotions, and purposes — the devout sincerity of prayer
on the one hand, and the certain faithfidness of promise
on the other. They had asked thcK faithful Master for
these wonders of His grace ; and when the wonders
came, how could the loyal, lofty, unsuspicious soul, con-
fident in the honour and truth of all men as in his own,
dare to believe that God, when asked for bread, had
given only a stone ? But all unaware that by this very
sentiment he prejudged the matter, Irving went on to
make assurance sure by careful and dehberate investi-
gation, which he accordingly describes as follows : —
" We met together about two weeks before the meeting of
the General Assembly, in order to pray that the Greneral
Assembly might be guided in judgment by the Lord, the
Head of the Church ; and we added thereto prayers for the
present low state of the Church. We cried unto the Lord
for apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors, and teachers,
anointed with the Holy Ghost, the gift of Jesus, because we
188 THE PEAYER OF FAITH.
saw it written in Grod's Word that these are the appointed
ordinances for the edifying of the body of Jesus. We con-
tinued in prayer every morning, morning by morning, at
half-past six o'clock ; and the Lord was not lonp- in hearincr
and in answering our prayers. He sealed first one, and then
another, and then another, and then another; and gave
them first enlargement of spirit in their own devotions, when
their souls were lifted up to Grod and they closed with him in
nearness ; He then lifted them up to pray in a tongue which
the apostle Paul says he did more than they all. ... I say
as it was with Paul at the proper time, at the fit time,
namely, in their private devotions, when they were rapt up
nearest to God, the Spirit took them and made them speak
in a tongue, sometimes singing in a tongue, sometimes speak-
ing words in a tongue; and by degrees, according as they
sought more and more unto Grod, this gift was perfected until
they were moved to speak in a tongue, even in the presence
of others. But while it was in this stage I suffered it not in
the church, acting according to the canon of the apostle ; and
even in private, in my own presence, I permitted it not ; but
I heard that it had been done. I would not have rebuked it,
I would have sympathised tenderly with the person who was
carried in the Spirit and lifted up; but in the church I
would not have permitted it. Then, in process of time,
perhaps at the end of a fortnight, the gift perfected itself, so
that they were made to speak in a tongue and to prophesy ;
that is, to set forth in English words for exhortation, for
edification, and comfort, for that is the proper definition of
prophesying, as was testified by one of the witnesses. Now,
when we had received this into the church in answer to our
prayers, it became me, as the minister of the church, to try
that which we had received. I say it became me, and not
another, as minister of the church; and my authority for
that you will find in the 2nd chapter of Eevelations. . . .
Therefore, when the Lord had sent me what professed to be
prophets, what we had prayed for, what the Lord had
answered, what had the apparent signs of a prophet speaking
with tongues and prophesying and magnifying God, — I then
addressed myself to the task, I durst not shrink from it, of
trying them, putting them to proof; and if I found them so.
THE ANSWER OF GOD. 189
permitting them ; yea, giving thanks to Jesus that had heard
our prayers, and sent among us that ordinance of prophesying
which is said expressly to be for the edifying of the Church.
"The first thing towards the trial was to hear them prophesy
before myself; and so I did. The Lord, in His providence
(I cannot remember the particulars, nor do I charge my
memory with them), the Lord, in His providence, gave me
ample opportunities in private prayer-meetings (of which
there were many in the congregation for this purpose estab-
lished) of hearing the speaking with tongues and prophesy-
ing ; and it was so ordered by Providence that every person
whom I heard was known to myself, so that I had the double
test, — first, of private walk and conversation, and secondly,
of hearing the things prophesied. ... I had, then, first, the
blameless walk and conversation of persons in full communion
with the Church of Christ ; and I had, next, privately hear-
ing the utterances, in which I could detect nothing that was
contrary to sound doctrine, but saw everything to be for
edification, exhortation, and comfort ; and beyond these there
are no outward or visible signs to which it can be brought.
o o
" Having these before me, I was still very much afraid of
introducing it to the church, and it burdened my conscience
1 should suppose for some weeks. For look you at the con-
dition in which I was placed. I had sat at the head of the
Church praying that these gifts might be poured out in the
church ; I believed in the Lord's faithfulness, that I was pray-
ing the prayer of faith, and that he had poured out the gifts
on the Church in answer to our prayers. Was I to disbelieve
that which in faith I had been praying for, and which we had
all been praying for ? When it comes. He gives me every
opportunity of proving it. I put it to the proof, according to
His own Word ; and I find, so far as I am able to discern
honestly before Grod, that it is the thing written of in the
Scriptures, and unto the faith of which we were baptized."
Such was the process going on in the mind of Irving
during this interesting and exciting period. Convinced,
before lie began to examine, that he and his fellow-
worshippers had asked in faith, and that this was the
190 THE FULFILMENT OF PROMISE.
visible and speedy answer to their prayers, it is evident
that liis investigations were necessary only to satisfy
his conscience, and not to convince his heart. With the
most undoubting confidence he had asked for bread ;
and the agreement of more than two or three in that
petition had made God Hunself responsible for the ful-
filment of His own promise to the eyes and to the
heart of his believins^ servant. With all-trusting hii-
mihty, yet with a lofty confidence, at once in his own
perfect sincerity and in the accordance of his request
with the revealed mind of God, Irving dared not
believe that it was a stone which his heavenly Father
had given him in answer to his prayers. In this cer-
tainty he went forward, seeing no choice for himself;
not disguising either from his own eyes or those of
others the anguish of separation and estrangement, the
broken peace, the desertion, all the sorrows to which
this course must expose him. But he had no alterna-
tive. He had asked, and God had bestowed. If it may
be possible that, m his secret heart. Living sometimes
wondered over the meagreness of those revelations,
the heroic faith wdthin him bent his head before the
word of God. He explained, with a wonderful accept-
ance of the conditions under which the revelation came,
that it was with " stammering lips and another tongue "
that God was to speak to this people. He took his
stand at once upon this simple foundation of faith. He
and his friends had asked with fervid importunity,
puttmg their Master to His word. They had agreed
together concerning this thing, according to God's own
divine directions. Irving had no eyes to see the over-
powering force of suggestion with which such prayers
"TRYIXG" the spirits. 191
might have operated upon sensitive and excitable
hearts. His regards were fixed upon God, faithful and
unchanged, who had promised to grant requests which
His people presented thus. And to a nature so loyal,
so simple, so absolute in primitive faith and dependence,
there was no alternative. What he received in answer
to his prayers was by that very evidence proved to be
divine.
Eeasoning thus, he proceeded, as he has described,
to " try the spirits." The gifted persons were all known
to himself : they were, to the acknowledgment of all,
both believers and unbehevers, individuals of blameless
hfe and saintly character. Among them were men
who, since then, have preserved the confidence and
respect of their community for an entire hfetime; and
gentle and pious women, against whom it does not
appear that even accusations of vanity or self-impor-
tance could be brought. Always with that preposses-
sion in his mind, that these gifts were directly sent in
answer to prayer, always with that trust in everybody
round him which was his nature, and that unconscious
glamour in his eyes, that elevated everything they lighted
on, Irving went on to examine, and try and prove the
new marvel. His was not a mind, judicial, impartial,
able to confine itself to mere evidence : had it even
been so, the result might still have been the same,
since the evidence which was of overwhelmino; force
with him, was of a kind totally beyond the range of
ordinary human testimony. Of all men in the world,
perhaps this man, with his inalienable poetic privilege
of conferring dignity and grandeur upon everything
which interested him deeply ; with his perfect trust in
192 HIS UN- JUDICIAL MIND.
otlier men, and tender sympathy with all genuine emo-
tion, was least qualified to institute the searching and
severe investigation which the case demanded; and
when it is remembered how forlorn he stood — in the
Church, but scarcely of it ; deprived of the support for
which his spmt longed ; his heart aching with pangs
of disappointment and indignation to see that which he
held for the di\T.nest of truths everywhere denied and
rejected — the disabilities of nature grow strong with
, every additional touch of circumstance. I cannot pre-
tend to beheve that he was capable of taking the calm
position of a judge at this deeply important crisis :
but I do not doubt for a moment that he entirely be-
lieved in his own impartiahty, and made, notwithstand-
ing his prepossession, the most conscientious balance
of fact and argument ; and it is evident that he pro-
ceeded with a care and caution scarcely to be expected
from him. For weeks he hesitated to suffer the utter-
ances in his Church, even in the morning meetings,
where the audience were those who had joined with
him in supplication for this very gift. Writing to one
of his relations who had lost her husband, in this
anxious interval, he turns from the strain of consolation
and counsel (in which he specially du'ects the mind of
the widow to the speedy coming of the Lord as the sum
of all comfort), to notice, simply and briefly, ere he con-
cludes, that "the Lord prospers His work greatly in
my church. Several of the brethren have received
the gift of tongues and prophecy; and in answer to
prayer, the sick are healed and raised up again. The
coming of the Lord is near at hand." But it is not till
the end of October that he bursts forth into the follow-
THE BAPTISM OF THE HOLY GHOST. 193
ing ti'iumpliant thanksgiving, conveyed in a letter — or
rather in what sGcms to have been the outer inclosure
of a letter, doubtless from his wife or her sister to the
anxious household at home — to Dr. Martin : —
"26tli October, 1831.
" My dear Father, — Thanks should be returned in all the
churches for the work which the Lord has done and is doinof
amongst us. He has raised up the order of prophets amongst
us, who, being filled with the Holy Ghost, do speak with
tongues and prophesy. I have no doubt of this ; and I be-
lieve that if the ministers of the Church will be faithful to
preach the truth, as the Lord hath enabled me to be, Grod
will seal it in like manner with the baptism of the Holy
Ghost. ' Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye be-
lieved?' is a question which may be put to every Church in
Christendom ; and for every Church may be answered as the
Ephesians answered Paul, Acts xix. I desire you to rejoice
exceedingly, although it may be the means, if God prevent
not, of creating great confusion in the bosom of my dear
flock. For as prophesying is for the edifying of the Church,
the Holy Ghost will require that His voice shall be heard
when ' the brethren are come together into one place ; ' and
this, I fear, will not be endured by many. But the Lord's
will be done. I must forsake all for Him. I live by faith
daily, for I daily look for His appearing. . . . Farewell !
" Your dutiful and affectionate son,
"Edwd. Irving."
This affecting and solemn, yet exultant statement,
proves how truly Living foresaw all that was before
him. Up to this time, all external assaults had been
softened to him by the warm and close circle of fiiends
who stood up around to assure him of constant sym-
pathy and unfailing support. The unanimous and
spontaneous declaration by which his Session expressed
their perfect concurrence in his views, which he had
VOL. II. 0
194 INEVITABLE SEPARATIOX.
published witli affectionate pride in the Morning Watch,
and of which he declares that he "had no hand whatever
in originating, nor yet in penning this document, wliich
came forth spontaneously from the hearts and minds
of those honest and honourable men whose names it
bears," is dated only in December of the previous year.
He describes his supporters in March, 1831, as "those
who have, with one only exception, been with me from
the beginning ; who for many years have, publicly and
privately, had every opportunity of knowing my doc-
trine thoroughly." They were all dear to him for
many a good work done together, and sorrowful hour
shared side by side : some of them were his "spiritual
sons ; " some his close and dear companions. He fore-
saw, looking steadfastly forward into that gloom which
he was about to enter, that now, at last, this bond of
loyal love was to be broken, this last guard dispersed
from about his heart. He saw it with anguish and
prophetic desolation, his last hnk to the old world of
hereditary faith and dutiful affection. But though his
heart broke, he could not choose. The warning and
reproving voices which interrupted his prayers and
exhortations in private meetings, had by this time risen
to their full mastery over the heart which, entirely
beheving that they came from God, had no choice left
but to obey them. These prophets told him, in
mournful outbursts, that he was restraming the Spirit
of God. It was a reproach not to be borne by one
who held his God in such true, filial, personal love as
few can realise, much less experience. Touched by
the thought of that terrible possibility, he removed the
first barriers.
UTTERANCES PERMITTED AT MORNING MEETINGS. 195
" Next morning," he says, " I went to the church, and after
praying, I rose up and said in the midst of them all, ' I can-
not be a party in hindering that which I believe to be the
voice of the Holy Ghost from being heard in the church. I
feel that I have too long deferred, and I now pray you to
give audience while I read out of the Scriptures, as my
authority, the commandment of the Lord Jesus Christ con-
cerning the prophets. I then read these passages, 1 Cor.
xiv. 23. . . . Therefore, reading these two passages in the
hearing of the people, I said, ' Now I stand here before you
(it was at our morning meeting, and after my conscience had
been burdened with it for some weeks), and I cannot longer
forbid, but do, on the other hand, in the name of the Lord
Jesus Christ, the head of the Church, permit, at this meeting
of the Church, that every one who has received the gift of the
Holy Grhost, and is moved by the Holy Grhost, shall have
liberty to speak,' and I pointed to those whom I had heard in
private. It pleased the Lord, at that very meeting, to sanc-
tion it by His approval. . . . Now, observe, I took to myself,
according to the commandment of Jesus, the privilege and
responsibility of trying the prophets in private, before per-
mitting them to speak in the Church. I then gave the Church
an opportunity of fulfilliDg its duty; for beyond question, it
belongeth to every man to try the spirits; it belongeth not
to the pastor alone, it belongeth to every man to do it. . . .
It was my duty, therefore, in obedience to the Lord Jesus
Christ, who ruleth over all Churches, and without which a
Church is nothing but a synagogue of Satan ; it belonged to
me, as the servant of the Lord Jesus Christ, having tried
them, to put them forth to the people, that they might be
tried by them. I put them forth at the morning exercise of
the Church ; and I did, from the pulpit, make known to the
people, in prayer and in preaching, and in all ways, and in-
vited the people to oome and to witness for themselves."
Thid process of "probation," as tbe preacher, ^vitb
solemn stateliness, names the second interval, lasted for
several weeks. It is not difficult to imairine what during
this time must have been the state of the agitated con-
o 2
196 PROBATION".
frregation, in which, akeady, all the di'eaded spnptoms
of resistance and separation were becoming visible.
Aware, as entire London was shortly aware, of those
extraordinary manifestations, the sober Scotch remnant
looked on severely, with suspicion and fear; anxious,
above all things, to escape the probation thus placed in
their power, and to ignore, as far as possible, the exist-
ence of the new influence which they felt they could see
and hear only to condemn. Still steady and faithful
adherents of Ir\ang, and numbering among them all
the oldest and most influential members of the congre-
gation, they were prepared, for love of their leader,
to wink at almost an}i;hing which was not authorita-
tively set before their eyes, and with troubled hearts,
as men hear news fi'om an enemy's camp in which
are some of their dearest friends, they hstened anxi-
ously to the reports of what was done and said at
those romantic matin services, in the mornings which
began again to darken into autumn. The air was
rife with tales of prophecy and miracle. The very
newspapers were discussing those wonders, which could
not be contradicted, however they might be accounted
for. And the vaguer excitement outside rose mto a
chmax within that church in Kegent Square, where
now, Sunday after Sunday, the preacher invited his
alarmed or curious hearers to satisfy themselves, to
prove the gifts, to make sure, each on his own account,
what the new revelation was; and where, morning
after morning, in the chill daybreak, these astonishing
voices and strange bursts of utterance found ex-
pression. A shudder of expectation, a rising stir of
alarm, of indignation, of resistance — mingled with
EXCITEMENT IN THE CONGREGATION. 197
remorseful love towards the devoted man who thus
risked his last human strono-hold at the biddino; of what
he supposed to be the voice of God, and perhaps with
a suspicious jealousy of those " gifted persons " who
were almost without exception new comers, attracted
to the National Scotch Church neither for its nation-
ality nor its Presbyterianism, but simply for Irving's
sake — ran trembling through the httle community.
It was clear to the dullest eye that matters could
not stand still where they were. They waited, per-
plexed, disapproving, and afraid, for what was next
to come ; shaken in their allegiance, if never in their
affection.
Early in November (there is some confusion about
the exact date), matters came to a crisis.
" I went to church," writes a Mr. Pilkington * — who, for
a short time, professed to be gifted in his own person, and
afterwards changed his opinion, and did what he could to
" expose " the mysteries in which he had not been able to
take a part — " and was, as usual, much gratified and com-
forted by Mr. Irving's lectures and prayers ; but I was very
unexpectedly interrupted by the well-known voice of one of
the sisters, who, finding she was unable to restrain herself,
and respecting the regulation of the Church, rushed into the
* The statements of this gentleman, and another still more im-
portant- deserter from the prophetical ranks, Mr. Baxter of Don-
caster, are extremely interesting — that of the latter, in particular,
called a Narrative of Facts, and intended to prove that the whole
matter was a delusion, is in reality by far the strongest evidence in
favour of the truth and genuine character of these spiritual manifes-
tations Avhich I have met with. After reading such a narrative,
it is impossible to dream of trickery, and very difficult to believe in
mere delusion; although the sole object of the writer, in the extra-
ordinary and touching tale, is to show that he had deceived himself,
and Avas no prophet.
198 CEISIS.
vestry, and gave vent to utterance ; whilst another, as 1 un-
derstood, from the same impulse, ran down the side aisle,
and out of the church, through the principal door. The
sudden, doleful, and unintelligible sounds, being heard by all
the congregation, produced the utmost confusion ; the act of
standing up, the exertion to hear, see, and understand, by
each and every one of perhaps 1500 or 2000 persons, created
a noise which may be easily conceived. Mr. Irving begged
for attention, and when order was restored, he explained the
occurrence, which he said was not new, except in the con-
gregation, where he had been for some time considering the
propriety of introducing it ; but though satisfied of the cor-
rectness of such a measure, he was afraid of dispersing the
flock ; nevertheless, as it was now brought forward by God's
will, he felt it his duty to submit. He then said he would
change the discourse intended for the day, and expound the
14th chapter of Corinthians, in order to elucidate what had
just happened. The sister was now returning from the vestry
to her seat, and Mr. Irving, observing her from the pulpit,
said, in an affectionate tone, ' Console yourself, sister I con-
sole yourself ! ' He then proceeded with his discourse."
The matter was thus taken out of Irving's hand, by
an occurrence which was to him a visible sign of the
will and pleasure of God, to be restrained by him at
his peril. The scene is striking and extraordinary
enough to be worthy of its antecedents and conse-
quences. Wliile he preached in his lofty, miraculous
strain, with that elevation of mind and thought which
was something more than eloquence, to the agitated,
expectant crowd, which knew, by mysterious half-
information and confused rumours that something
mystic and supernatural was daily evidencing itself
in the more private services of this very church, the
heart of one of those ecstatic women burned within
her. The preacher himself was now at all times in a
.rr.'c
THE MATTER TAKEN OUT OF IRVING'S HANDS. 199
State of solemn and devout expectation, straining his
ear to hear what messages God might send through the
silence. The audience trembled throughout, with
a vaguer anticipation, compounded of curiosity and
alarm, and perliaps all the more exciting in proportion
to its ignorance of what it expected. Through this
assembly, so wonderfully prepared to thrill to the sud-
den touch which for weeks past it had apprehended, the
" sister " rushed, labouring mth her message, afraid to
disturb the severe laws of the place, yet unable to re-
strain the mysterious impulse with which her bosom
swelled. The " tongue " burst from her lips as she
disappeared into the shelter of the vestry, eclioing, au-
dible and awful, through the pause of wonder. A se-
cond sister is said, by another account, to have hastened
after the first, and to have added to the distant " testi-
mony " which rang forth over the listening congregation
in a force and fulness of sound, of which the dehcate
female organs which produced it were naturally inca-
pable. Irving paused in his preaching when this strange
interruption occurred. He had been in the midst of'
one of those discourses which were still ranked among
the wonders of the time. He paused when the faltering,
hasty steps of the retiring prophetess awoke the silence
of the congregation. He stood listening, hke the rest,
to the half-distmguishable message. When it was over,
and he had calmed the crowd, he neither attempted to
resume his own course of thought, nor ^dismissed the
agitated assembly. He turned to the passage which
he had already quoted as conclusive, containing the
rules by which St. Paul ordered the exercise, in the
primitive Church, of miraculous utterances. He ex-
2C0 FIRST UTTERANCE IN THE SUNDAY WORSHIP.
plained, in his candour and simplicity, his own reluct-
ance to admit into his long-united and brotherly band
this new influence, which he foresaw would turn
harmony into chaos ; but God having himself taken
the matter in hand, without waiting for the tardy sanc-
tion of His servant, here was the Divine directory by
which he must henceforth be guided. Accordingly he
read and expounded St. Paul's instructions to the pro-
phets and gifted persons of Corinth. It was all that
he could see remaininG; for him to do. Henceforward
the die was cast. He foresaw, in his sorrowful heart,
all the desertion and desolation that was coming ; he
saw faces turned away from him, in which he had
hitherto seen only love and confidence ; and lowering
looks, where he had been used to the utmost trust and
affection. But to bear these, or any other martyrdoms,
was easier than to restrain for a moment longer that
voice which to him was the voice of God.
After this, the congregation separated, full of excite-
ment, as was natural. And the one notable figure
which appears in the midst of that confused and agi-
tated assembly, withdrew to domestic quiet, to prayer
or visitation of the sick, according to the previously
recorded habits of his simple and spotless life. While
the November day darkened over him in those prayers
and meditations through which thrilled hopes of im-
mediate communication with heaven almost too much
for the human heart, which, all aflame with love and
genius as it was, was not the heart of an ecstatic, the
rumour of this new thing ran through the wondermg
world around him. In the evening an excited and al-
most riotous crowd rushed into the church, where such
COMMOTION AT THE EVENING SERVICE. 201
an astonishing novelty and sensation was in their power.
The tumultuous scene which followed is thus described
by JMrs. Hamilton : —
"In the eveninof there Avas a tremendous crowd. The
galleries were fearfully full ; and from the commencement of
the service there was an evident uproariousness, considering
the place, about the doors, men's voices continually mingling
with the singing and the praying in most indecent confusion.
INIr. Irving had nearly finished his discourse, when another of
the ladies spoke. The people heard for a few minutes with
quietness comparatively. But on a sudden, a number of the
fellows in the gallery began to hiss, and then some cried
* Silence !' and some one thing, and some another, until the
congregation, except such as had firm faith in Grod, were in
a state of extreme commotion. Some of these fellows (who,
from putting all the circumstances together, it afterwards ap-
peared were a gang of pickpockets come to make a roiv) shut
the gallery doors, which I think was providential — for had
any one rushed and fallen, many lives might have been lost,
the crowd was so great. The awful scene of Kirkcaldy
church * was before my eyes, and I dare say before Mr.
living's. He immediately rose and said, 'Let us pray,'
which he did, using chiefly the words, * Oh, Lord, still the
tumult of the people,' over and over again in an unfaltering
voice. This kept those in the pews in peace, none attempted
to move, and certainly the Lord did still the people. We
then sang, and before pronouncing the blessing, Mr. Irving
intimated that henceforward there would be morning service
on the Sunday, when those persons would exercise their gifts,
for that he would not subject the congregation to a repetition
of the scene they had witnessed. He said he had been afraid
of life, and that which was so precious he would not again
risk, and more to a like effect. A party still attempted to
keep possession of the church. One man close to me at-
* The falling of the gallery there in consequence of the extreme
crowd to hear Irving in June, 1828.
202 THE TUMULT OF THE PEOPLE.
tempted to speak. Some called, 'Hear ! hear!' others, ' Down!
down!' The whole scene reminded one of Paul at Ephesus.
It was very difficult to get the people to go ; but by Grod's
blessing it was accomplished. The Lord be praised ! We
were in peril, great peril. But not a hair of the head of
any one suffered."
The following version of the same occurrence, de-
scribing it from an outside and entirely different point
of view, appears in the Times of the 19th November,
extracted from the World. It is headed " Disturb-
ance at the National Scotch Church," and is curious
as showing the state of contemporary feeling out of
doors : —
" On Sunday, the Rev. Edward Irving delivered two sermons
on the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, on each of which
occasions the congregation was disturbed by individuals pre-
tending to the miraculous gift of tongues. During the sermon
in the morning, a lady (a Miss Hall) thus singularly endowed
was compelled to retire into the vestry, where she was unable,
as she herself says, to restrain herself, and spoke for some
time in the unknown tongue to the great surprise of the con-
gregation, who did not seem prepared for the exhibition. The
reverend gentleman resumed the subject in the evening, by
discoursing from, or rather expounding the 12th Chapter of
1 Corinthians. Towards the conclusion of the exposition,
he took occasion to allude to the circumstance of the morn-
ing, and expressed his doubts whether he had done right in
restraining the exercise of the gift in the church itself, and
compelling the lady to retire to the vestry. At this moment,
a gentleman in the gallery, a Mr. Taplin, who keeps an aca-
demy in Castle Street, Holborn, rose from his seat, and com-
menced a violent harangue in the unknown tongue. The
confusion occasioned was extreme. The whole conp-resfation
rose from their seats in affright, several ladies screamed
aloud, and others rushed to the doors. Some supposed that
the building was in danger, and that there had either been a
COMMENTS OF THE PEESS. 203
murder or an attempt to murder some person in the gallery ;
insomuch that one gentleman actually called out to the pew-
openers and beadle to stop him, and not to let him escape.
On both occasions the church was extremely crowded, parti-
cularly in the evening, and it would be impossible to describe
the confusion produced by this display of fanaticism. There
was, indeed, in the strange unearthly sound and extraordinary
power of voice, enough to appal the heart of the most stout-
hearted. A great part of the congregation standing upon the
seats to ascertain the causg of the alarm, while the reverend
gentleman, standing with arms extended, and occasionally
beckoning them to silence, formed a scene which partook as
much of the ridiculous as the sublime. No attempt was
made to stop the individual, and after two or three minutes he
became exhausted, and sat down, and then the reverend gentle-
man concluded the service. Many were so alarmed, and
others so disgusted, that they did not return again into the
church, and discussed the propriety of the reverend gentle-
man suffering the exhibition ; and altogether a sensation was
produced which will not be soon forgotten by those who were
present."
In a letter to Mr. Macclonald, Irving himself gives
an account of a very similar scene. There is, how-
ever, great confusion of dates ; some of the witnesses
identify the decisive day as the 16th, some as the 30th
of October, while Mrs. Hamilton's letter fixes it as the
13th of November. The precise day, however, is un-
important ; many such scenes of agitation and tumult
must have disturbed the church. In the general fea-
tures of the prevailing excitement all the accounts
concur. Irving's own record is as follows : —
" London, 7tla November, 1831.
"My dear Friend, — May the Lord keep you in a con-
tinual nearness to Him, going forward and not going backward.
For it is a sore and a sifting time wherein there is no safety,
204 IXCREASE TO THE CHURCH.
but will be destruction to every one who is not abiding in
Christ and in Him only. Yesterday was our communion, and
the Lord gave me great increase to my church, nearly a hun-
dred during the half year ; but some have drawn back,
ofifended in the word of the Spirit in the mouth of the pro-
phets, which, in obedience to the Lord's commandment, I have
permitted, ' when the Church is gathered together into one
place,' on all occasions. Now, it is remarked that in all in-
stances the Spirit hath permitted the service to be concluded,
and the blessing pronounced, before the manifestation. And
it hath always been a witness of the Holy Grhost with us, the
ministers. Last night David Brown preached a mighty ser-
mon on the 91stPsalm, bearing much allusion to the cholera;
and twice over did the Spirit speak forth, once in confirmation,
generally, that it was the judgment of God, once, in par-
ticular, to the scoffers. I was seated in the great chair, and
was enabled by my single voice to preserve order among, I
dare say, 3000 people, and to exhort them, as Peter did at
Pentecost, and commend them to the Lord. And they all
parted in peace. Most of the Session dislike all this ; and
had I not been firm and resolved to go out myself sooner, the
voice of the Holy Grhost would, ere this, have been put down
by one means or another. In two instances the Spirit hath
confirmed the Word when I was expounding the Scriptures.
Our morning worship is attended by nearly 1000 persons, and
the order of it is beautiful. I seek the blessing of Grod, then
we sing. Mr. Brown or I read a chapter, and the Spirit
confirms our interpretations, or adds and exhorts in few
words, without interruption, but with great strengthening ;
then one of us, or the elders, or the brethren prays, and then
I fulfil the part of the pastor or angel of the church with
short instructions, waiting at the intervals for the Spirit to
speak, which He does sometimes by one, sometimes by two,
and sometimes by three, — which I apply, and break down,
and make the best use of for edifying of the flock and con-
vincing the gainsayers ; with short prayers as occasion serveth ;
and I conclude with prayer, and with the doxology, and the
blessing. Every Wednesday night I am preaching to thou-
sands ' the Baptism with the Holy Grhost,' and the Lord is
ORDEK OF THE MORNING SERVICE. 205
mightily with us. But many adversaries. Oh, pray dili-
gently that Satan may not be able to put this light out ! . . .
Farewell ! May the Lord have yau in His holy keeping !
" Your faithful friend and brother,
"Edwd. Irving.
" The Cairds are now with us again."
The singular fact herein recorded of an attendance
of a thousand people at the morning service, is
perhaps almost as wonderful as any other particular of
this exciting time. . A concourse of a thousand people,
drawn together at half-past six, in those black, wintry
mornings, with the November fogs rolling up from the
unseen river and murky heart of the city — and day but
faintly breaking through the yellow, suffocating va-
pours when the assembly dispersed — is a prodigy such
as perhaps London never saw before, nor is hkely to
see again. " The Cairds " mentioned in the postscript
of this letter were Mary Campbell, the earliest gifted
and mu'aculously healed, and her husband, now appa-
rently wandering from house to house, and church to
church, to enhghten the minds or satisfy the curiosity,
as the case might be, of those who were chiefly inter-
ested in the new dispensation.
This irrevocable step having been taken into the new
world — confused, gloomy, and tumultuous, yet radiated
with momentary and oft-recurring lights, almost too
brilliant and rapturous for the health and reason of a
wholesome human creature — which now lay before
Irving, it is perhaps necessary to describe, so far as that
is practicable, to a generation which has forgotten them,
what those unknown tongues were which disturbed the
composure of the world tliirty years ago. The newspaper
20S CHAEACTEE OF THE TOXGUES.
report quoted above would lead the reader to imagine
that the unknown tongue alone was the sum of the
utterances given on the occasion referred to in the
National Scotch Church. This, however, is proved not
to have been the case, by Irving's own declaration that
so long as the tongue was unaccompanied by mtelligible
speech, he " suffered it not in the Church, acting ac-
cordmg to the canon of the Apostle ; and even in private,
in my own presence, I permitted it not." ' The actual ut-
terances, as they were thus introduced in the full congre-
gation, were short exhortations, warnings, or commands,
in English, preceded by some sentences or exclamations
in the tongue,, which was not the primary message,
being unintelligible, but only the sign of inspiration — so
that a " violent harangue in the tongue " was an untrue
and ridiculous statement. The tongue itself was sup-
posed by Mary Campbell, who was the first to exercise
it, and apparently by all who believed in the reahty of the
gift at that time, to be in truth a language which, under
similar circumstances to those which proved at once the
miraculous use of the tongues given at Pentecost, would
have been similarly recognised. Mary Campbell herself
expressed her conviction that the tongue given to her
was that of the Pelew Islands, which, mdeed, was a
safe statement, and httle hkely to be authoritatively dis-
puted ; while some other conjectm^es pointed to the
Turkish and Chinese languages as those thus miracu-
lously bestowed. Since then opinion seems to have
changed, even among devout believers in these wonderful
phenomena; the hypothesis of actual languages con-
ferred seems to have given way to that of a super-
natural sign and attestation of the intelligible prophecy,
SUPPOSED TO BE EXISTING LANGUAGES. 207
Avliicli, indeed, the Pentecostal experience apart, might
very well be argued from St. Paul's remarks upon this
primitive gift. The character of the sound itself has
perhaps received as many different descriptions as there
are persons who have heard it. To some, the ecstatic
exclamations, with their roUing syllables and mighty
voice, were imposing and awful; to others it was
merely gibberish shouted from stentorian lungs ; to
others an uneasy wonder, which it was a relief to find
passing into English, even though the height and strain
of sound was undiminished. One witness speaks of it
as " bursting forth," and that ft'om the lips of a woman,
" with an astonishing and terrible crash ;" another (Mr.
Baxter), in his singular narrative, describes how, when
" the power " feU suddenly upon himself, then all alone
at his devotions, " the utterance was so loud that I put
my handkerchief to my mouth to stop the sound, that
I might not alarm the house ; " while Irving himself
describes it with all his usual splendour of diction as
follows : —
" The whole utterance, from the beginning to the ending
of it, is with a power, and strength, and fulness, and some-
times rapidity of voice, altogether different from that of the
person's ordinary utterance in any mood ; and I would say,
both in its form and in its effects upon a simple mind, quite
supernatural. There is a power in the voice to thrill the
heart and overawe the spirit after a manner which I have
never felt. There is a march, and a majesty, and a sustained
grandeur in the voice, especially of those who prophesy,
which I have never heard even a resemblance to, except now
and then in the sublimest and most impassioned moods of
Mrs. Siddons and Miss O'Neil. It is a mere abandonment of
all truth to call it screaming or crying ; it is the most majestic
203 DESCRIBED BY IRVIXG.
and divine utterance which I have ever heard, some parts of
which I never heard equalled, and no part of it siu-passed,
by the finest execution of genius and art exhibited at the
oratorios in the concerts of ancient music. And when the
speech utters itself in the way of a psalm or spiritual song, it
is the likest to some of the most simple and ancient chants in
the cathedral service, insomuch that I have been often led to
think that those chants, of which some can be traced up as
high as the days of Ambrose, are recollections and transmis-
sions of the inspired utterances in the primitive Church.
Most frequently the silence is broken by utterance in a
tongue, and this continues for a longer or a shorter period,
sometimes occupying only a few words, as it were filling the
first gust of sound ; sometimes extending to five minutes, or
even more, of earnest and deeply-felt discourse, with which
the heart and soul of the speaker is manifestly much moved
to tears, and sighs, and unutterable groanings, to joy, and
mirth and exultation, and even laughter of the heart. So
far from being unmeaning gibberish, as the thoughtless and
heedless sons of Belial have said, it is regularly-formed, well-
proportioned, deeply-felt discourse, which evidently wanteth
only the ear of him, whose native tongue it is, to make it a
very masterpiece of powerful speech."
This lofty representation, if too elevated to express
the popular opinion, is yet confirmed by the mass of
testimony which represents the Tongue as something
awful and impressive. The utterances in English are
within the range of a less elevated faith, being at least
comprehensible, and open to the test of internal evi-
dence. I quote several of these manifestations in the
after part of this history, for the satisfaction of my
readers. To my own mind they contain no evidence of
supernatural, and specially of divine origin. That tlie
effect of their passionate cadences and wild rapture of
prophetical repetition may have been overwhelming, I
THE UTTERANCES IN ENGLISH. 209
do not doubt ; and most of the speakers seem to have
been entirely above suspicion; but the thought that
" there needs no ghost come from the grave to tell us
this" much less a new and special revelation from
heaven, will recur infalhbly in face of these utterances.
I can neither explain nor account for phenomena so
extraordmary ; and, fortunately, am not called upon to
do either. The fact and foshion of their existence, and
the wonderftd influence they exercised over the subject
of this history, are all I have to do with. The reader
will find in the remarkable narrative, intended by Mr.
Baxter* to dissipate the delusion, more subtle and
striking evidences of a real something in the movement
than is given either by the recorded utterances them-
selves, or any plea for them that I have heard of. And
at the same time it is certain that Irving faithfully fol-
lowed them through every kind of anguish and mar-
tyrdom ; that by their sole inspiration a body, not in-
considerable either in numbers or influence, has been
organised and established in being ; and that after a
lapse of thirty years, they still continue to regulate
the destinies of that oft -disappointed but patient
Church.
In that autumnal season of '31, in itself a time of
trouble and perplexity, of political agitation at home
and apprehensions abroad, and when the modern
plague, cholera, doubly dreaded because unknown, yet
not more dreaded than, as the event proved, it deserved
to be, trembled over the popular mind and miagination,
filling them with all the varieties of real and fanciful
* See Appendix.
VOL. II. P
210 THEIR INFLUEXCE.
terror, the newspapers still found time to enter into this
newest wonder. With .natural zest they seized again
upon the well-known name, so often discussed, which
was now placed in a position to call forth any amount
of criticism and ridicule. Very shortly after the intro-
duction of the " prophesjdng " into the Sunday meetings
of the church in Eegent Square, the Times put forth
very intelligible hints that the church, though built for
the Eev. Edward Irving, was only his so long as he
conformed himself to the laws of the Church of Scot-
land ; showing an interest m the cause of orthodoxy,
and Scotch orthodoxy to boot, somewhat rare with that
cosmopohtan journal. " The great body of Mr. Irving's
adherents would probably have remained by him if, in
his headlong course of enthusiasm, he could have found
a resting-place. They might pardon his nonsense about
the time and circumstances of the millennium. They
might smile at unintelligible disquisitions about 'heads'
and ' horns,' and ' trumpets,' and ' candlesticks,' and
' white and black horses,' in Eevelations. These things
might offend the judgment, but did not affect the nerves.
But have we the same excuse for the recent exliibitions
with which the metropolis has been scandalised ? " says
the virtuous Times. " Are we to hsten to the scream-
ing of hysterical women, and the ravings of frantic men?
Is bawling to be added to absurdity, and the disturber
of a congregation to escape the poUce and treadmill,
because the person who occupies the pulpit vouches for
his inspiration?" Much virtuous indignation, indeed,
was expended on all sides on this fertile and inviting
subject. The Record takes up the story where the
Times leaves it, and narrates the drama of the second
VIRTUOUS IXDIGXATIOX. 211
Sunday. Never was congregation of Scotch Presbyte-
rians, lost in the mass of a vast community, which never
more than half comprehends, and is seldom more than
half respectful of Presbyterianism, so followed by the
observation of the world, so watched and noted. In the
mean time, the mystic world within concentrated more
and more around the only man who was to bear the
brunt, he whom the outside world accused of endless
va2;aries, whom his very friends declared to be seekinar
notoriety at any cost, and from whose side already the
companions of his Ufe were dropping off in sad but in-
evitable estrangement ; yet who stood in that mystic
circle, in the depths of his noble simplicity and humble-
ness, the one pre-destined martyr who was to die for the
reality of gifts which he did not share. With criticisms
and censures of every kind going on around, he pro-
ceeded, rapt in the fervour of his faith, deeper and
deeper into the spiritual mystery which he beheved
and hoped was now to dawn splendidly upon the un-
beheving world, awakening everywhere, amid material
darkness, that sacred sense of the unseen and the Divine
which had always existed in his own lofty spirit, and
over the failure and lack of which he had sighed so
deeply and so long in vain. A few weeks later he
wrote as follows to Mr. Macdonald : —
"19tli November.
" My dear Fkiend, — The Lord still stands with us, and
confirms me more and more in the duty of encouraging this
work at all hazards, leaving myself in His hand. Both at
Liverpool and near Baldock, in Herts, in the parish of Mr.
Pym, there have been manifestations. The work at Glou-
212 HIS DETERMIXATION AT ALL HAZARDS.
cester, we have reason to believe, is a possession of Satan.
One child who received the Spirit there, and after her, her
twin brother, son and daughter (about eight years old, twins)
of a clergyman, a particular friend of mine, both spake with
tongues and prophesied. The Spirit betrayed himself, would
not take the test (1 John iv. 1 — 3), forbad to marry, and
played many more antics, and was at last expelled. It was a
true possession of Satan, preached a wondrously sweet Gos-
pel, had a desire to be consulted about everything, disliked
prayer, praise, and reading the Scriptures, and otherwise
wrought wondrously. Blessed be Grod, who has delivered
the dear children ! When I read these letters from Mr.
P , the children's father, to the gifted persons here, the
Spirit in them cried aloud to be tried ; and I did put the test,
whereupon there was from one and all (]Mrs. Caird also, who
was present) the most glorious testimony that I ever heard.
Many were present, and we were all constrained to sing songs
of deliverance. You should try the Spirit both in Miss
C and in M ; they ought to desire it, and you should
cleave to the very words of the test, and make the Spirit
answer directly in these words. Also observe him closely,
for it is amazing how subtle they are (1 Tim. iv. 1 — 4).
. . . May God bless you and your wife !
" Your faithfiil friend,
"Edwd. Irving."
The current, when it had once broken forth, was
much too strong to be checked. The tumult and com-
motion of the evening service described by Mrs. Hamil-
ton, had drawn from Irving's hps a hasty undertaking
not to expose his congregation again to the danger and
profanation of such scenes. Before the next Sunday,
however, he had risen above such considerations. Daily
stimulated, warned, and reproved by the prophets who
surrounded him, he gradually gave up his lingering
tenderness of reluctance to disperse his people, and even
sacrificed his devout regard (always so strong in him
WITHDRAWS THE LAST EESTEAINT. 213
— the reverence more of a Higli Anglican than an
iconoclastic Presbyterian) for the sanctities of the house
of God. Indeed, believing fervently, as he did, that these
utterances were the voice of God, one does not see how
he could have done otherwise. The Record relates,
on the 21st November, its great surprise to hear that
after " the positive declaration of the Eev. Edward
Irving to his church and congregation, on the loth
instant, that he should forbid for the future the exercise
of the unknown tong;ues durins; the usual Sabbath
services, Mr. Irving stated yesterday morning that he
committed an error by so doing. He stated that if it
pleased the Lord to speak by His messengers, he begged
them to listen with devout attention. In a few seconds
a female (we believe Miss Cardale) commenced in the
unknown tongue, and then passed into the known
tongue. She said : ' He shaU reveal it ! He shall reveal
it ! Yea, heed it ! yea, heed it ! Ye are yet in the
wilderness. Despise not his word! despise not his
word! Not one jot or tittle shall pass away.' The
minister then rose and caUed upon the church to bless
the Lord for His voice, which they had just heard in the
midst of the cono;re2:ation."
Notwithstanding the surprise of the Record, it is very
apparent that, having entered upon this course, it was
simply impossible to pause or draw back. Had any dis-
honesty or timidity existed in Irving's breast, he might,
indeed, as men of irresolute tempers or uncertain belief
will, have so far smothered liis own convictions as to re-
fuse his consent to the prophetic utterances. But with
that entire faith he had, what was the servant of God to
do? It was not denying a privilege even to the " gifted
214 IMPOSSIBILITY OF DRAWING BACK.
persons." It was silencing the voice of God. Yet
even tliose who knew him best vexed his troubled soul
with entreaties that he would put up again this im-
possible barrier, and debar, according to his own belief,
the Holy Spirit, the great Teacher, from utterance in
the church. While the newspapers without denounced
the " exhibitions," and wondered how he could permit
them, tender domestic appeals were at the same time
being made to him, to pause upon that road which
evidently led to temporal loss and overthrow, and must
make a cruel separation between his future and his past.
The judicious Wilham Hamilton, his brother and friend,
and perpetual referee, retires with a grieved heart into
the country ; and, consulting privately with Dr. Martin,
describes his own uncertainty and desire to wait longer
before either permitting or debarring the new utter-
ances ; his conviction that all the speakers are " very
holy and exemplary persons;" the general anxiety and
desire of the congregation to " wait patiently and see
more distinctly the hand of God in the matter ; " and at
the same time the inclination of " some of the trustees
to enforce the discipline of the Church of Scotland,
according to the provisions of the trust-deed." " Mr.
Irving is fully persuaded, and hesitates not to declare
that it is the Holy Ghost speaking in the members of
Christ, as on the day of Pentecost," writes this anxious
and loving friend. " Edward is most conscientious and
sincere in the matter; and he is so thoroughly convinced
in his own mind that it is impossible to make an im-
pression upon him, or to induce that caution which the
chxumstances seem so imperatively to demand." Wlien
fortified with the advice and arguments of Dr. Martin,
EEMONSTRANCES OF HIS FEIENDS. 215
who was under no sucli trembling anxiety as tliat which
influenced his son-in-law, Mr. Hamilton proceeds to
reason with his " dear brother and pastor " in a sensible
and affectionate letter, dated from Timbridge Wells,
the 26th of November, but is anticipated by a letter
from Irving, in which already appears the first cloud of
that coming storm which his kind and anxious relative
was so desirous to arrest : —
" London, 21st November, 1831.
"My dear Brother and Sister, — I pray that the Lord
may preserve you in His truth and keep you from all back-
sliding, for he that putteth his hand to the plough and
looketh back is not fit for the kingdom of heaven. Draw
not back, neither stand still, I beseech you, for your souls'
salvation. Eemember the exhortations of the Lord and His
apostles to this effect : save your own souls, I beseech you.
The trustees met, and I explained to them that I could not
in this matter take any half measures, but would be faithful
to Grod and His Word, and would immediately proceed to set
the ordinance of prophesying in order, in the meetings of the
church; and because I see prophesying with tongues is as
much for the assembling and snaring of the hypocrite (Is.
xxviii. 13, 14) as for the refreshing of the saints, I was re-
solved that whatever class of people might come to the
church at any meeting, I would not prevent the Lord from
speaking then and there what it pleased Him to speak, and I
pointed their attention to that part of the trust-deed which
gave into my hand the regulation of everything connected
with the public worship of Grod in the house over which they
were the trustees. And after a good deal of conversation,
conducted in a very friendly, and, I hope. Christian spirit, I
came away and left them to deliberate. They adjourned the
meeting till Tuesday night, when I do not intend to be
present ; but through Mr. Virtue have intimated that if they
should think of taking any step, they would previously ap-
point a conference with me, and one or two who think with
216 FIJRST :\rEETIXG OF THE TRUSTEES.
me, that if possible we miglit adjust the matter without a
litigation; and if it be necessary, that it may be gone into
with a simple desire of ascertaining the question whether,
in anything I have done, I have violated the trust-deed.
Perhaps I may write this by letter to them ; I shall think
of it.
" Yesterday we had peace and much edification. I began
by reading passages in 1 Cor. xiv., and then ordering it so,
that after the chapter and the sermon there should be a pause
to hear whether the Holy Spirit was minded to speak to us.
He spake by Miss E. Cardale after the chapter (John xvi.),
exhorting us to ask, for we were still in the wilderness, and
needed the waters of the Holy Spirit, identifying the river
from the rock with the Holy Ghost. It was very solemn, and
all was still attention. While singing the Psalm after, Mr.
Horn came up to the pulpit with a Bible in his hand, and
asked me permission to read out of the Scriptures his reason
for leaving the church and never entering it more ; this I
refused, and he went into the vestry, took his hat, and went
right down the church. Oh, what a fearful thing! Dear
brother, I beseech you to be guarded against the workings of
the flesh. Mr. Mackenzie was the only elder left ; but the
Lord was with us. This morning a man came to us who was
delivered under the sermon from his sins. In the afternoon
service, which I took, the Spirit sealed with His witness both
the exposition (Mai. iii.) and the sermon (John vii. 37 —
39). In the evening, when the church was altogether filled,
we locked the doors and kept them locked. The people beat
upon them, but I commanded them to be kept shut, resolved
to take the responsibility on myself, and I preached with
much of the power and presence of Gfod (exposition, Mark
xiii. ; sermon. Is. xxviii. 9 — 14^ ; and after all was over, I ex-
plained to them that though I had kept my pledge that night,
I now solemnly withdrew it, and would permit the Spirit to
speak at all times, waiting always at the end of the exposition
and the sermon. And if I perish, my dear brother and sister,
I perish. Let me die the death of the righteous, and let my
latter end be like his Oh, my dear, my very dear
friends and brethren, wait upon your P'ather, and keep close
to Him in such a time as this ! My love to you would not
"IF I PERISH, I rERISII." 217
suffer me to be silent, though I have much to do. God have
you ever in His holy keeping !
" Your faithful brother,
"Edwd. Irving."
So with pathetic solemnity he communicates his final
decision to those anxious spectators, who yet cannot
choose but interpose and ply him once and again with
clear and sober arguments — partly supphed by the
distant Scotch divine in Kirkcaldy Manse, who is more
absolute and assured in his reasoning, and half disposed
to be impatient of Edward's creduhty — and partly by
the unconvinced yet sympathetic soul of the affectionate
brother, who cannot condemn the faith which he sees
to be so firm and deeply-rooted. There is something
profoundly touching in the situation altogether ; the
anxious private correspondence of the disturbed rela-
tives— their fears for Edward's position and influence — -
the troubled laying of their sagacious heads together to
make out what arguments will be most likely to affect
him, and how he can best be persuaded or convinced
for his own good ; and altogether ignorant of that
affectionate conspkacy, the unconvincible heroic soul,
without a doubt or possibihty of scepticism ; no debate-
able ground in his mind, on which reasoning and argu-
ment can plant their lever ; full of a glorious certainty
that God has stooped from heaven to send communica-
tions to his adoring ear, and ready to undergo the loss
of all things, even love, for that wonderful grace and
privilege. For some time longer these two Hamiltons,
his " dear brother and sister," follow him, doubtfully and
sadly, with regrets and tears ; but nothing is to be done
by all their tender arguments and appeals ; " Edward
218 AFFECTIONATE CONSPIRACY.
is SO thoroughly convinced in his own mind, that it is
impossible to make any impression upon him." They
try their best, and fail ; they drop off after a while, hke
the rest, with hearts half broken. Months after, when
Wilha,m Hamilton reappears among the mournful
handful in Eegent Square, which Irving has left be-
hind him, it is said among his friends that he looks
ten years older. Comprehension and agreement may
fail, but nothing can withdraw this brother Edward
from any heart that has ever loved or known him —
for the two words mean the same thing, as far as he is
concerned.
The very next day after the above letter was written,
Irving addressed another to the trustees, setting forth
fully the order of worship which he intended hence-
forward to adopt in the church : —
" November 22nd, 1831.
"My dear Friends, — I think it to be my duty to inform
you exactly concerning the order which I have established in
the public worship of the church for taking in the ordinance
of prophesying, which it hath pleased the Lord, in answer to
our prayers, to bestow upon us. The Apostle Paul, in the
14th chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians, hath
ordered, in the name and by the commandment (verse 37)
of the Lord Jesus, that the prophets shall speak when the
whole Chm'ch is gathered together into one place, Hwo or
three' (verse 23), and hath permitted that all the prophets
may prophesy one by one, that all may learn and all may be
comforted (verses 29 — 31); and he hath given instructions
concerning the comely manner in which women shall
prophesy in chapter eleven of the same Epistle. Walking by
this rule, I have appointed, for the present, that, immediately
after the reading and exposition of the Scriptures by the
minister, there shall be a pause for the witness of the Holy
FUTURE OEDER OF WORSHIP. 219
Ghost by the mouth of those to whom He hath been giveu
(Acts V. 32), and the same have I appointed to be done after
the sermon. And this I intend shall have place at all the
public congregations of the church, because I believe it to
be according to the commandment of the blessed Lord by the
mouth of the Apostle, and according to the practice of the
Church, so long as she had prophets speaking by the Holy
Grhost in the midst of her.
" The Church of Scotland, at the time of the Eeformation,
turned her attention reverently to this standing order of the
Church of Christ, and appointed a weekly exercise for
prophesying or interpreting of the Scriptures (First Book of
Discipline, chapter xii.), expressly founded on and ordered by
the 14th chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians,
' to the end that the Kirk may judge whether they be able
to serve to Grod's glory and to the profit of the Kirk in the
vocation of the ministry or not.' At that time they had
adopted the prevalent but erroneous notion that the office of
the apostle, of the evangelist, and of the prophet, are not
perpetual ; and now ' have ceased in the Kirk of Grod, except
when it pleased Grod extraordinarily for a time to stir some
of them up again,' (Second Book of Discipline, chapter ii.).
God hath now proved that He both can and will raise up
these offices again, having anointed many, both amongst us
and elsewhere, with the gift of prophesying after the manner
foretold in Isaiah xxviii. 1 1, fulfilled on the day of Pentecost,
and particularly ordered in 1 Cor. xi. and xiv. These persons
having been fully proved at our daily morning exercise, and
found to speak by the Spirit of Grod, I have, in obedience to
the Apostle, and in the spirit of the Church of Scotland, per-
mitted to exercise their gift in the congregation, according to
the order laid down above.
" Now, my dear brethren, it is well known to you that by
the Word of God, and by the rules of all well-ordered
churches, and by the trust-deed of our church in particular,
it lies with the angel or minister of the church to order in
all things connected with the public worship and service of
God. For this duty I am responsible to the Great Head of
the Church, and have felt the burden of it upon my
conscience for many weeks past ; but consulting for the feel-
220 FULL STATEMENT OF HIS IXTEXTIOX.
ings of others, I have held back from doing that which I felt
to be my duty, and most profitable for the great edification of
the Church of Christ, over which the Lord hath set me. I
desire to humble myself in His sight for having too lono-
lingered to walk in the way of His express commandment ;
and having at last obeyed Him to whom we must all answer
at the great day, I beseech you, dearly beloved, to strengthen
my hands and uphold them, as in times past ye have always
been forward to do ; but if ye cannot see your way clearly to
do this, I entreat you not to let or withstand, lest haply ye be
found fighting against Grod. And the more, as it is expressly
written in the only place, where the method of prophesying
in another tongue is mentioned, that it should be for a rest
and refreshment to some, for a snare and stumbling unto
many (Isaiah xxviii. 12, 13). For the rest, dear brethren, I
need only add that, if you should see it your duty to take any
step toward the i^rohibition of this (as I have heard that
some are minded to do, which may Gfod, for their own sake,
prevent, and for the sake of all concerned), I pray that
nothing may be done till after a friendly conference between
the trustees on the one hand, and myself, your minister,
with some friends to assist me, on the other ; for as we have
hitherto had good Christian fellowship together, we will do
om- part by all means to preserve it to the end, without com-
promising our truth and duty. I have done myself the
satisfaction of sending to each one of you, dear brethren, a
copy of the first part of a treatise on the subject of the
Baptism ^vith the Holy Ghost for your further information
on this subject, which I beg you will accept as a small token
of the esteem and gratitude of your faithful and affectionate
friend and minister,
"Edwd. Irvixg.
"Finally, may the Lord guide you in upright judgment,
and preserve you blameless unto the day of His appearing,
and then receive you into His glory ! Amen, and Amen ! "
It was thus, not in auger, but in mutual affection and
regret, that the first parallels of tliis warfare were
PUBLICATIONS OF THE YEAR. 221
opened ; and strangely enough, of all who argued, re-
monstrated, or pleaded with Irving, m public or private,
his Scotch father-in-law, strong in all ecclesiastical pro-
prieties, as it was natural he should be, and often dis-
posed to be impatient of Edward's faith, seems to have
been the only man who recognised and acknowledged
that, believing as Irving did, no other course was prac-
ticable to him. The suppression of the manifestations
in public appears to have been all that the trustees ever
wanted ; and that they hoped their minister might be
urged or persuaded into, if they still left him the free-
dom of his morning services. Dr. Martin alone per-
ceived that it was impossible for Irving to shut out, what
he took for the voice of God, from any place where he
was or had authority.
The treatise upon Baptism with the Holy Ghost is
one of the brief and few results of his literary labours
during this agitating year ; this — the tract, published
earUer in the year, on Christs Holiness in Fleshy
and the reprmt of the Ancient Confessions of Faith
and Books of Discipline of the Church of Scotland,
being, with the exception of articles in the Morning
Watch his sole publications in 1831. The latter is
especially remarkable, as appearing at such a moment.
He had apparently cherished the idea for years ; but
only now, in the midst of his own troubles, grieved to
the heart to see his beloved mother-Church falling, as
he believed, so far from her ancient height of perfection,
he confronts her once more, indignant yet tender, with
these, the primitive rules of her faith and practice, in
his hand. A rapid historical sketch of primitive Scotch
Christianity in its romantic period, the Culdee age of
222 ORIGINAL STANDARDS OF THE CHURCH.
gold, Avliicli he evidently intended, had time permitted,
to carry out through the less obscure chronicles of tlie
Eeformation, occupies the first part of the book. But
the real preface, to which attaches all the human and
individual interest always ponveyed by Irving's prefaces,
contains an examination of those ancient documents,
in which he — Avho had already been denounced as a
heretic, and who was on the eve of being cast out from
his chm-ch for departing from the rules of the Church of
Scotland — enthusiastically adopts the primary standards
of that very Church of Scotland as the confession of his
faith, and admiringly sets forth the beauty and perfect-
ness of those entirely national statements of behef. I do
not know if Irving was the first to fall back with a
sensation of relief and expansion from the cruel logic of"
the Westminster Confession to the earUer Scottish creed,
— the simple, manful, uncontroversial declaration of the.
faith that was in them, which the first Eeformers gave,
and wdiich, I believe, many of their present descendants
would gladly and thankfully see replaced instead of the
elaborate production of the Westminster Puritans ; but
it was he who introduced them anew to the notice of
his brethren. Li the present condition of the Scotch
Church, palpitating silently with wdiat seems a new and
different hfe, the restoration of these old authorities
to the supreme place would, I am assured, give space
and breathing-room to many mstful souls.
" I prefer beyond all measure," says Irving, " the labours
of our Eeformers, which took so many years to complete
them ; and grieve exceedingly that they should have been
virtually supplanted and buried out of sight by the act of
one General Assembly in a factious time convened
THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION. 223
While I say I lament this other instance of Scottish haste, I
am far from disavowing the Westminster Confession, to which
I have set my hand, or even disallowing it as an excellent
composition upon the whole. But for many reasons I greatly
postpone it to our original standards. . . . The truth is that
the Church of Scotland was working with head and hand to
proselytise or to beat England into the Presbyterian form of
church government, and therefore adopted these books of the
English Presbyterians, thinking there could be no unity with-
out vmiformity, a cruel mistake which was woefully retaliated
upon them in the reigns of the Second Charles and the
Second James. It is not with any particular expressions or
doctrines of the Westminster Confession that I find fault, but
with the general structure of it. It is really an imposi-
tion upon a man's conscience to ask him to subscribe such a
minute document ; it is also a call upon his previous know-
ledge of ecclesiastical controversy, which very few can honestly
answer ; and being digested on a systematic principle, it is
rather an exact code of doctrine than the declaration of a
person's faith in a personal Grod, Father, Son, and Holy
Grhost. I find it to be a great snare to tender consciences —
a great trial to honest men — insomuch that, as a pastor, I
have often been greatly perplexed to reconcile men, both
elders and preachers, to the subscription of it. They seem
to feel that it is rather an instrument for catching dishonest,
than a rule for guiding honest people ; that it presupposeth
men knavish, and prepareth gyves upon their legs, and
shackles for their hands. ... In one word, there is a great
deal too much of it for rightly serving the ends of a confes-
sion. . . . There is no use for hard-fasting men at such a
rate, although it be very necessary to exhibit a distinct
standard of faith for them to rally under."
Holding such opinions, Irving, almost hopeless for tlie
recovery of his mother-Church, which appeared to him to
have denied the faith, presented to her once more her
old forgotten standards, and" this the native and proper
Confession of our Church," to show her from what
224 KECALLS THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAXD TO HERSELF.
height she had fallen. Had he been prudent, he might
have found some better way of deprecatmg the censures
that threatened him ; but he was not prudent. He
came forward boldly, not to correct his o^vn views by
her present hght, but to recall her to the venerable
past, the early Eeformation gloiy, her true individual
national standing-ground before she had begun to borrow
doctrine or authority from other communities. At this
very moment, when, on the brink of excommunication,
and accused of every kind of ecclesiastical irregularity,
he once more fervently proclaimed himself truly loyal,
and his assailants the heretics and deniers of the faith.
Eorlorn, with his friends and brethren dropping off from
him, and all the ties of his life breaking in pieces, shortly
to be left among a new community which had no fihal
relationship to Scotland or her Church, he planted again
this old national Eeformation standard beneath Avhich he
was ready to live or to die, and under that antique em-
blazonry prepared to fight his last battle. It was the
neglected, forgotten banner of the Church which assailed
him that waved over his mart}T head, as he sadly hfted
his arms to defend himself against those who sadly took
up their weapons against him. But the Chm'cli did not
pause to recognise her own ancient symbols ; took no
notice, indeed, of the sorrowful, indignant offering by
which her grieved but loving son sought to recall her
to herself. I am not aware whether the pubhcation
attracted any special degree of attention from any
portion of the pubhc. Few people were so much
interested as Irving was, in proving that, whatever miglit
be her temporary errors, the foundation of the Churcli
of Scotland was sound, and her ancient heart pure. His
PAPEKS IN THE "MORNING WATCH." 225
new followers endured the solemn reading of those
antiquated articles, which were associated to them with "
no sacred recollections, and smiled aside at his national
fervour. His old adherents were too deeply engaged
in the more exciting interest of the present conflict to
observe this pathetic re-assertion of orthodox faitli.
Throughout the year the Morniiig Watch carried
on, without intermission, the two great controversies in
which Irving was engaged. Papers on the Humanity
of our Lord, which, by over-exposition and explana-
tion, confuse and profane the question, appeared m
every number, along with inquiries into the new spirit-
ual gifts, some of which bear the mark of Irving's own
hand — and accounts of miraculous cures, so detailed and
minute that it is difficult not to think of the parallel
cases cited by Professor Holloway and other vendors
of miraculous universal medicine. Irving's series upon
Old Testament Prophecies fulfilled in the New, runs
through the entire volume ; where, too, there appears
now and then a human, personal gUmpse of him in the
affectionate testimony of a friend ; as, for example, when
the Morning Watch, taking part, for some wonder-
ful occasion, with the Record, begs its adherents to
support that paper, irrespective of " its conduct on
another subject." " We exhort all such to overlook
the trespass against a brother, dear as he deservedly is
toaU who know him," says the prophetical journal, con-
fident that nobody can mistake whom it means, and
speaking with a warmth of personal feeling unknown to
the abstract dignity of the Press. " There is no breast
on earth more ready to pardon than he who has most
reason to complain, or who would more regret that
VOL. II. Q
226 IRVING AND THE " EECOED.
personal feelings towards liim should impede the pro-
mulgation of such sentiments as those of which we have
shown the Record to be now the advocate," Such
a reference to an individual, assumed to be so entkely
well-known and held in such affectionate regard by
an audience considerable enough to keep a quarterly
review afloat, is, perhaps, unique in hterature.
As the days darkened, and the end of the year ap-
proached, matters became more and more hopeless in
the httle world of Eegent Square, where still the daily
matins gathered crowds of curious worshippers, and
where, at almost every service, the voices of the pro-
phets were heard, filhng up the pauses wliich the
preacher had appointed for the purpose, and crowd-
ing "with an excited and miscellaneous auditory the
church which was to have been a national rallyhig
point and centre of Christian influence. Such hopes
were over now. The inspired circle which surrounded
Irvinsj was not of the nation which eave his church its
name ; those who were of that race were deserting him
day by day. It was no longer to a national influence,
but to a remnant saved from all nations, a peculiar
people, that his earnest eyes were turned. The trustees
of the church, to Avhom he had addressed his letter
concerning the new order of worship, continued, while
firmly opposed to that novel system, to hope that some-
thing might yet be done by reason and argument to
change his mind. They met again in December, and
had a solemn conference with Irving, Avho was accom-
panied by ]\Ir. Cardale (a gentleman whose ^vife and
sister were both among the gifted persons) as his legal
adviser, and by Mi\ Mackenzie, the only one of his
THE TRUSTEES. 227
elders who believed with him. Mr. Hamilton reports,
for the information of Dr. Martin, that " a compromise
was attempted by some of the trustees, w^lio strongly
urged Edward to prohibit the gifted persons from
speaking on the Sabbath, leaving it to him to make
such regulations regarding the weekly services as he
might think proper." When this proved vain, the
trustees, "being exceedingly unwilhng, from their
great reverence and respect for Edward, to push
matters to extremes, resolved again to adjourn, and to
leave it to the Session, at their meeting on Monday, to
reconsider the subject." "The Session" — the same
Session which, not a year ago, came forward spon-
taneously and as one man to take up their share of
then- leader's burdens, and declare their perfect con-
currence with him — "accordingly entered into a very
lengthened discussion, during which quotations were
made from, the Books of Discipline and the Acts of the
Assembly to show the inconsistency of the present pro-
ceedings with the disciphne of the Church
An intimation was given, which I was pained at, that
an appeal would be made to the Presbytery of London,
according to the provision of tlie trust-deed. This
Edward most earnestly deprecated, and begged that
he might not be carried before a body who are so
inimical to him." Mr. Hamilton proceeds to confide
to his father-in-law his own melancholy forebodings for
everybody and everything concerned ; his fears of
Irving's "usefuhiess as a minister being lamentably
curtailed," of the scattering of the congregation, and
" ruin" of the church, which had been, from the laying
of its earliest stone, an object dear to the heart of the
Q 2
228 THE KIRK SESSION.
zealous Scotch elder, who now was about to see all his
own laborious efforts, and those of his friends, compara-
tively lost. How such repeated entreaties, urged upon
him with real love by his most faithful and famihar
friends, must have wrung the heart of Irvmg, always so
open to proofs of affection, may easUy be imagined.
He stood fast through the whole, a matter more difficidt
to such a spirit than any strain of resistance to harsher
persecutions. The next meeting he does not seem to
have attended ; but, on hearing their decision, wrote
to the Session the following letter, full of an almost
weeping tenderness, as well as of a resolution which
nothing could move : —
" London, December 24, 1831.
" My deak Brethren, — There is nothing which I would not
surrender to you, even to my life, except to hinder or retard in
any way what I most clearly discern to be the work of God's
Holy Spirit, which, with heart and hand, we must all further,
as we value the salvation of our immortal souls. I most
solemnly warn you all, in the name of the most High God,
for no earthly consideration whatever, to gainsay or impede
the work of speaking with tongues and prophesying which
God had begun amongst us, and which answereth in all
respects, both formally and spiritually, to the thing promised
in the Scriptures to those who believe; possessed in the
primitive Church, and much prayed for by us all. I will do
everything I can, dear brethren, to lead you into the truth
in this matter ; but God alone can give you to discern it, for
it is a work of the Spirit, and only spiritually discerned. It
cannot but be with great detriment to the church over which
we watch, and much grieving to the Spirit of God, that any
steps should be taken against it. And I do beseech you, as
men for whose souls I watch, not to take any. I cannot find
liberty to deviate in anything from the order laid down in my
former letter, received by the trustees, the 22nd of November,
which is according to the commandments of the Lord, and i
HIS EEMONSTRANCE. 229
nothing contradictory to the constitutions o the Church of
Scotland. And to that letter I refer the trustees, as contain-
ing the grounds of my proceeding. Farewell ! may the Lord
have you in His holy keeping and guidance !
" Your affectionate and faithful friend and pastor,
"Edwd. Irving."
So the year closed, in perplexity and anxious fear to
all those friendly and affectionate opponents whom the
heat of conflict had not yet excited into any animosity
against himself; but not in perplexity to Ir\TLng, who,
secure in his faith, doubted nothing, and was as ready
to march to stake or gibbet, had such things been
practicable, as any primitive martyr. But sharp to his
heart struck those reiterated prayers which he could
not grant — those importunities of affectionate unreason-
ableness, which would neither see this duty as he saw
it, nor perceive how impossible it was for him, beheving
as he did, to restrain or limit the utterances of God.
Such a want of perception must have aggravated to
an intolerable height the suffermgs of his tender heart
in this slow and tedious disruption of all its closest
ties ; but he showed no sign of impatience. He
answered them with a pathetic outburst of sorrowful
love, " There is nothing which I would not surrender
to you, even to my life," — nothing but the duty he
owed to God. In that dreadful alternative, when
human friendship and honour stood on one side, and
what he believed his true service to his Master on the
other, Irving had no possibihty of choice. Never man
loved love and honour more ; but he turned away with
steadfast sadness, smiling a smile full of tears and
anguish upon those brethren whose affection would
230 IMPOKTUNITIES OF HIS FRIENDS.
still add torture to tlie pain that was inevitable. He
could descend into the darkening world alone, and
suffer the loss of almost all that was dear to his heart.
He could bear to be shut out from his pulpit, excommu-
nicated by his ChmTh, forsaken of his friends. Wliat
he could not do, was to weigh his own comfort, happi-
ness, or hfe, for a moment, against what he beheved
to be the will and ordinance of God.
231
CHAPTER V.
1832.
The next year began with but a gradual increase of
darkness to tlie devoted household, from which
old friends were failing and old ties breaking every-
day. It was no lack of affection which necessitated
those partings ; but utter disagreement in a point so
important, and the growing impatience of the
sensible, " practical" men around him for that im-
practicable faith which no motive of prudence nor
weight of reasoning could move, inevitably took the
heart from their intercourse, and produced a gradual
ahenation between Irvmg and his ancient brethren.
Other friends, it is true, came in to take their place —
partisans stih more close, loyal, and loving — but they
were ncAv, httle tried, strangers to all his native sympa-
thies and prejudices, neither Scotch nor Presbyterian :
and with equal inevitableness took up an attitude of
opposition to the older party, and made the pathetic
struggle an internecine war. On all sides the friends
of years parted from Irving's side. His wife's relations,
with whom he had exchanged so many good offices
and tender counsels, were, to a man, against him : so
were his elders, with one exception. His friends outside
•232 " BEDLAM AND " CHAOS.
the ecclesiastical boundaries were stUl less tolerant.
Thomas Carlyle and his wife, both much beloved, not
only disagreed, but remonstrated ; the former making
a vehement protestation against the " Bedlam " and
" Cliaos " to which liis friend's steps were tending, which
L'ving listened to in silence, covering his face with his
hands. Wlien the philosopher had said, doubtless in
no measured or lukewarm terms, what he had to say,
the mournful apostle lifted his head, and addressed
him with all the tenderness of their youth — "Dear
friend!" — that turning of the other cheek seems to
have touched the heart of the sage almost too deeply
to make him aware what was the defence which the
other returned to his fiery words. None of his old
supporters, hitherto so devoted and loyal, stood by
Irving in this extremity ; nobody except the wife,
who shared all his thouo;hts, and followed him faith-
fully in faith as well as in love to the margin of the
grave.
In the midst of all these disruptions, however, he
snatches a moment to send the good wishes of the
begmning season to Kirkcaldy Manse : " I desire to give
thanks to God that He has spared us all to another
year," he writes, " and I pray that it may be very
fruitful in you and in us unto aU good works. We have
daily reason to praise the Lord. He gives us new
demonstrations of His presence amongst us daily. There
is not any church almost Avith which He hath dealt
so graciously. May the Lord revive and restore His
work in the midst of you all ! I would there were in
every congregation a morning prayer-meeting for the
gifts of the Spirit." These brief words mark, however,
ROBERT BAXTER. 233
the limits to which he is now reduced in those once
overflowing domestic confidences. He can but utter
with an unexpressed sigh the still aflfectionate good-will,
and make a tacit protest against harsh judgment by
fervent utterances of gratitude for the manifestations
of God's presence. Sympathy of thought and sph-itual
feeling was over between those close friends.
Very early in this year the httle band of "gifted"
persons, whose presence had made so much commotion
in Eegent Square, and of whom we have liitherto had
no very clear and recognisable picture, is opened up to us
in the narrative, which I have already referred to, of
one of the most remarkable among them, Mr. Eobert
Baxter, then of Doncaster. Having but recently ap-
peared within the inspired circle, this gentleman had
made his utterances with so much power and authority,
that already adumbrations of an office higher than
the prophetic overshadowed him, and he seems to have
taken a leading place in all the closest and most
sacred conferences of the prophets. He had been for
some years known to Irving ; his character for godhness
and devotion stood high, and he was so much in the
confidence and fellowship of the minister of the church
in Eegent Square as to have been, before any gifts had
manifested themselves in him, permitted occasionally to
conduct some part of the service in the morning prayer-
meetings. At length he spoke, and that with a force
and fulness not yet attained by any of the other
speakers. "In the beginning of my utterances that
evening," he says in his narrative, " some observations
were in the power addressed by me to the pastor in a
commanding tone ; and the manner and course of utter-
234 FURTHER DEYELOPMENT OF THE "POWER."
ance was so far differing from those which had been
manifested in the members of his own flock*, that he
was much startled I was made to bid those
present ask instruction upon any subject on which they
sought to be taught of God ; and to several questions
asked, answers were given by me in the power. One
in particular was so answered with such reference to
the circumstances of the case, of which in myself I was
wholly ignorant, as to convince the person who asked
it that the Spirit speaking m me knew those circum-
stances, and alluded to them in the answer." This
fiu^ther development of the gift, after a momentary
doubt, was received with still fuller gratitude and trust
by Irving, who comforts himself in his desertion by
communicating the news as follows to his distant friends,
one of whom was in perfect accordance with him,
while he had still hopes of the sympathy of the other.
To Mr. Macdonald he conveys the intelligence in haste,
and mth perfect confidence of being understood : —
" London, 24th January, 1832.
"The Lord hath anointed Baxter of Doncaster after an-
other kind, I think the apostolical ; the prophetical being the
ministration of the word, the apostolical being the ministra-
tion of the Spirit. He speaks from supernatural light, and
Avith the choice of words. Nevertheless, the word is sealed
in the utterance. It is more abiding than the prophetical,
though sometimes for a snare he is locked up. It is authori-
tative, and always concludes with a benediction."
Li more detail, and with pathetic appeal and remon-
strance, he communicates the same news to Mr. Story,
* Mr. Baxter was a member of the Chuixh of England.
THE TWO WITNESSES. 235
transmitting the message itself, as well as the claims of
the messencjer to increased honour and reverence.
" London, 27tli January, 1832.
"My dear Brother, — It has been said in the Spirit by a
brother (Eobert Baxter of Doncaster ; he has written several
papers in the Morning Watch), that the Two Witnesses are
two orders of anointed men, the prophets and the priests, the
one after the Old Testament, the other after the New Testa-
ment form ; the one those who speak with tongues, and to
whom the Word of the Lord comes without power to go be-
yond or fall within ; the other the apostolical, in whom the
Spirit of Jesus dwells as in Jesus Himself for utterance of
every sort with demonstration of the Spirit, and with power.
For the last six months, the Spirit hath been moving him,
and uttering by him privately ; but his mouth was not
opened till Friday week, when he was reading the Scripture
and praying at our early service. From that time for more
than a week he continued [among us*] speaking in the
power and demonstration of the Spirit with great authority,
always concluding in the Spirit with a benediction. To me
it seems to be the apostolical office for which I have had faith
given to me to [pray] both publicly and privately these
many months. I gave him liberty to speak on the Lord's
day, but Grod did not see it meet. A clergyman of the
[Church] had the faith to give him his pulpit last Sunday,
when he prayed in the Spirit. He said in the Spirit that
the two orders of witnesses were now present in the Church,
the 1260 days of witnessing are begun, and that within
three and a half years, the saints will be taken up,
according to the 12th chapter of the Apocalypse. (This
is not to date the Lord's coming, which is some time
after His saints are with Him.) Also, he said in the
Spirit, that ordination by the hands of the Church is cut
short in judgment, and that Grod Himself is about to set forth
by the Spirit a spiritual ministry, for which we ought to
* This letter is torn and partly illegible. The few words in
brackets are filled in from the evident meaning of the context.
236 AUTHORITATIVE INTERPRETATION OF PROPHECY.
prepare the people. That both the Church and the State are
accursed ; that the abomination of iniquity is set up in this
land, and that here the witnesses will be slain ; that many
people, multitudes, will be gathered of the people, a goodly
number of the nobles, and the king himself given to the
prayers of his people ; but that the nation and the Church will
be else destroyed. That the pestilence and the sword will
overflow the land, but the people of God preserved ; and that
those who are looking for the coming of the Lord, should set
their house in order, and be sitting loose. These things I
believe, some of them I understand, others I have not yet
attained to. I write them for your reflection ; do not make
them matter of news, but of meditation. The Lord greatly
blesses my ministry. His way is wonderfully opened among
us, and those that know Him gather strength daily. I have
no doubt that He is preparing the way of a great work in
my church, through much reproach and apparent foolishness.
My own soul hath greater entrance unto Grod. The Lord is
leavening this city with His truth. Every night there are
several places at which the men of the congregation gather
the poor to discourse to them. I seldom preach less than
seven times a week, and we meet more than two hundred
every morning for prayer in the Church, at half-past six
o'clock, and continue till eight, and have done it the winter
through. I intermingle it with pastoral admonitions, and
the Spirit speaks almost every morning by the prophets and
interpreters. Oh, Story, thou hast grievously sinned in stand-
ing afar off from the work of the Lord, scanning it like a
sceptic instead of proving it like a spiritual man ! Ah,
brother, repent, and the Lord will forgive thee ! I am very
much troubled for you; but I rejoice in your returning
strength. God give you unmeasured faithfulness !
" Your faithful friend and brother,
" Edwd. Irving.
" Mrs. Caird is a saint of God, and hath the gift of pro-
phecy."
Mrs. Caird thus referred to, the gifted Mary
Campbell of the Gairloch, who appears to have been
BAXTEKS NAERATIVE. 237
again in London, and to whom Irving bears such em-
phatic testimony, had by this time failed to satisfy the
expectations of her former pastor and oldest friend,
the minister of Eosneath ; and the sentence of approval
pronounced with so much decision and brevity at the
conclusion of this letter addressed to him, was Irvmg's
manner of avoiding controversy and making his
friend aware that, highly as he esteemed himself, he
could hear nothing against the other, whose character
had received the highest of aU guarantees to his un-
questioning faith. Our history has httle directly to do
with this remarkable woman, who does not appear dis-
tinctly even in the revelations of Mr. Baxter ; but I am
happy to have it in my power to refer my readers to
the biography of Mr. Story, which has been already
mentioned, for many most interesting and powerful
sketches of the secondary persons who crossed and
influenced in different decrees the faith of Irving.
None of aU the prophetic speakers who at tliis time
wrought into the highest dramatic excitement the
httle world of Eegent Square, appears before us in
such recognisable personality as does Mr. Baxter. He
tells his strange story with aU the intensity of passion,
and that unconscious eloquence which inspires a man
when he chronicles the chmax and culmination of
his own life. In the wonderful sphere revealed to us
in his httle book, the detail of ordinary circumstances
scarcely appears at all. Outside, the office-bearers
are holding melancholy consultations how to deal
with this church, in which practices contrary to the
usual regulations of the Church of Scotland are un-
doubtedly taking place every day — how to soothe
238 INNER TTORLD EEVEALED BY IT.
or persuade the friend and minister, so dear to
them all, into moderation, conformity, indulgence
for then" scruples, if not into their own common
sense vieAV of the entire matter. We have already
noted this side of the question ; how they consult
and re-consult — how they invite to sad argumentative
meetings the tender heart which, torn by every
fresh argument, would surrender everything, even his
hfe, but cannot relinquish his duty and comdc-
tion ; how, as the lingering days wear on, his posi-
tion, his daily bread, his children's subsistence, and
dearer still, his honom- and good fame, and that
standing-ground within the Chmxh of Scotland, wdiich
in his heart he prizes more than life, hang in the
balance, no one knowing when the sad assailants may
open the last parallel and the final blow may fall.
Nothing of this outside scene, though it proceeds at the
same moment mth all its real and pathetic particulars,
■wringing some hearts and grieving many, is visible in
the closer sanctuary within, where IS/h:. Baxter draws
the curtain. There hfe hes rapt in ecstatic flights of de-
votion, yet with an inward eye always turned upon the
movements of its own heart ; there sudden supernatural
impulses, fiery breaths of mspiration, seize upon the
expectant soul — there in a mysterious fellowship, pro-
phet after prophet, with convulsed frame and miraculous
outcry, takes up the burden and enforces the message
of his predecessor ; by times electrifpng the little as-
sembly with sudden denunciation of some secret sin in
the midst of them, over wliich judgment is hanging, or
of some intruding devil who has found entrance into the
sacred place. The fact that these a^vful assembhes are
ATTITUDE OF IRVING. 239
in the first place collected to dinner makes an uncom-
fortable discord in the scene, till the chief seer of the
company becomes himself uneasy on that score, and
declares " in the power " that this assembhng with a
secular motive is unseemly and must be no longer
continued. But the meetings themselves continue
daily, nightly, the record flowing on as if life itself
must have come by the way, and these reunions alone
have been the object of existence. I quote at length
in the Appendix from this most remarkable narrative.
The passionate closeness of the tale, the reality of the
scene, the long-drawn breath and gasp, scarcely calmed
out of that profound emotion with which the speaker
tells his story, are more emphatic witnesses of his trutli-
fidness than any proof
In this strange drama Irving appears more than
a spectator, and less than an actor. He is there hsten-
ing with fervent faith, trying the spirits with anxious
scrutiny, his own lofty mind bringing to a species of
ineffable reason and proof, those phenomena which
were entirely beyond either proof or reason, both to
the ecstatics who received them unhesitatingly, and to
the sceptics who could not receive them at all. In the
case of Mr. Baxter above described, " the pastor " was
" troubled," fearing that this new development of the
utterance resembled the case of " two children in
Gloucestershire who had been made to speak in won-
derful power, and who afterwards were found to speak
by a false spirit." " He came up to me," says Mi'.
Baxter, " and said, ' Faith is very hard.' I was imme-
diately made to address him, and reason with him in
the power, until he was fully convinced the Spirit was
240 RETAINS HIS INFLUENCE AS PASTOR.
of God, and gave thanks for the manifestation of it."
At another time this prophet, having been directed by
the mysterious influence witliin him to proceed to
the Court of Chancery, where a message was to be
given him, found on proceeding there, with tragic
expectations of prison and penaUy, that the impulse was
withheld. Deeply disappointed, he came to Irving in his
discomfiture, and the pastor soothed the impatience of
the inspired speaker, and re-estabhshed his failing faith.
In the midst of another exciting scene, in which the
exorcism of an evil spirit is attempted without success,
where Mrs. Caird and Baxter himself stand over the
supposed demoniac, adjuring the devil to come out of
him, and another prophetess of weaker frame has
fainted in the excitement, Irving once more appears
exhorting them to patience — suggesting^ as our infor-
mant significantly says, that " this kind goeth not forth
but vdth prayer and fasting." Such is his position in
that strange atmosphere where hectic expectation is
always on tiptoe, and where the ak throbs with spiritual
presence. No prophetic message comes from his hps ;
but he has not relmquished his authority, the sway of
a spirit which is roused, but not intoxicated, by the
surrounding miracle. Amid the agitation and tumult
he stands preserving all the tender humanity of which
nothing could deprive him, ready to cheer the ecstatic
souls in their intervals of depression, ready to moderate
the absolutism witli which the more profoundly
agitated struggle for results, leading their prayers,
hstening with devout faith to their utterances, under-
standing some part of them, though " others," as he
himself says with toucliing humihty, " I have not yet
MYSTIC ATMOSPIIEEE. 241
attained to," and never ceasing to mingle Avitli " pas-
toral admonitions " the prophetic addresses. When an
unhicky neophyte stumbles into the sacred inclosure,
believing liimself endowed with power to interpret
the unknown tongues — in the midst of the somewhat
rougli handhng which he meets from the prophets
themselves and the immediate bystanders, he has
nothing but kindness to report of Ii'ving, who over-
powei's him with awe by solemnly praying for him
that the gift he had imagined himself to have received
might be perfected. The position and scene is
altogether wonderful ; and through the often-varying
voices, through the cries and thrills of prophetic
ecstasy, through the frequent agitations which convulse
that company, waitmg the impulse wliich comes and
goes "as it Hsteth," no man being able to say when it
will enter or when go forth, the great preacher stands
wistful-silent, never able to shut out from liis heart
the sad world, and the sadder desertions outside, yet
thanking God with pathetic joy for the revelations, of
which he believes all, and understands something,
within. Never was a more affecting picture — and it is
only in the remarkable disclosures of Mr. Baxter that this
strange inner circle rounds out of the darkness with its
"appalling utterances," its intruding demons, its breath-
less, absorbed existence full of rapture and revelation.
In the church itself the warnings and admonitions
of the new prophets had borne more wholesome fruit.
A new body of Evangehsts sprang up among the spiritual
men of the congregation, who went preaching every-
where, sometimes even bringing upon themselves the
observation of the alarmed protectors of the pubHc
VOL. II. R
242 EVANGELISTS.
peace, and " being called up before the magistrates on
account of it," as IMr. Baxter informs us — a harmless
kind of persecution, which naturally the new preachers,
in the exuberance of early zeal, made the most of.
Irving himself, always so lavish in laboiu", was
not behind in this quickening of evangehcal exertion.
He describes himself as preaching " seldom less than
seven times a week;" besides which he had the morning
meeting constantly to attend, children to catecliize,
conferences to hold, and a close perpetual background
of private expositions, prophesyings, and prayers, in
which, without any metaphor, liis entire life seems to
have been occupied. Eent asunder as he was by the
two companies between which he stood, — the one,
whom he would have died to win, importuning him to
relinquish his faith for their sake, and gradually with-
drawing from him, as he resisted, all the human supports
upon which he had most leaned — the other, with whom
he had no choice but to cast his lot, perplexing oft his
noble intelhgence, sometimes wounding liis heart ;
boimd to him indeed by close luiks of love and fellow-
feehng, but not by ancient brotherhood — the bonds of
long, mutual labour, hope, and sorrow — nor by the
tender prejudices of nationahty and education — it is
yet no divided man who appears amid all the agitation
and tumult without and witlim. Constant, steadfast,
without a vacillation, he goes upon liis heroic way.
No new honour has come to him, rather the contrary ;
for other voices of higher authority than his echo
Avithm the w^alls once consecrated to his voice ; while
he, the foremost to beheve, bows his head and thanks
God, and bids his people listen to that utterance from
INEVITABLE PROGEESS. 243
heaven. But nothing that he encounters, not even that
hardest trial of all — the anxiety that moves him when
"faith" becomes "hard," when spiritual accusations
begin to rise, and evil influences are suspected to mingle
with the inspiration of God — can disturb the unity
of his being or make him waver. He has prayed, and
God has answered ; he has tried the spirits, and with
solemn acclamations they have answered the test, and
owned the Lord ; and now let all suffering, all opposi-
tion, all agony come. If his very prophets fail him, his
faith cannot fail him. And thus he goes forward, feehng
to the depths of his heart all the remonstrances and
appeals addressed to him, yet smihng in sad constancy
upon those importunate voices, and hearing as if he
heard them not.
Notwithstanding, however, the reluctant affection of
the managers of the church, affairs made inevitable
progress. Though it is perfectly true, on one side, that
there were no direct laws of the Church of Scotland
against the exercise of an entirely unexpected endow-
ment for which no provision had been made, and equally
certain that to every man who beheved these gifts
genuine, no sin could be more heinous than a wdlfiil
suppression of them ; yet it was still more apparent, on
the other side, that nothing could be more unhke the
reserved and austere worship of the Scotch Church, so
carefully abstracted fi-om everything that could excite
imagination or passion, than the new and startling
intervention of voices, unauthorised by any ecclesiastical
rule, which introduced the whole round of human
excitement into those calm Presbyterian Sabbath-days,
stirring into utter antagonism, impatience, and opposi-
B 2
244 THE TRUSTEES TAKE COUNSEL S OPIXIOX.
tion tlie former leaders of the community, who found
themselves thus defied and thwarted on their own
ground. For their minister's convictions they had the
utmost tenderness and reverence, but they would indeed
have been more than men could they have seen with
equal forbearance the new influence, twenty times more
engrossing and exacting than theirs, which had become
absolute with him, and through him exercised unbounded
sway in all their public religious services. Feelings less
tender and Christian came in. Men who httle more
than a year before had pledged their honour to Irving's
support against the petty persecution of the Presbytery,
and maintained him in his Avithdrawal from its juris-
diction, now began to bethink themselves of the capa-
bihties of that very Presbytery against which they had
protested. That court only could, with any eccle-
siastical consistency, arbitrate between them and thek
minister ; and at length they seem to have reached
the pitch of indignation and impatience necessary to
induce them to take the humihatmg step of asking the
intervention of the authority which they had renounced,
against the man for whose sake, a little while before,
they had thrown off their allegiance. This painful con-
clusion was, however, reached by slow degrees. The
first step towards it was taken ui the beginning of
the year, when — still with a forlorn and indeed most
hopeless hope of breaking Irving's resolution, if they
were clearly demonstrated to have the law on thek
side — they submitted the whole facts of the case to
Sir Edward Sugden, and obtained that eminent lawyer's
opinion in their favom*. This decision gave an authori-
tative answer to the assumption that the direction of
IRVING'S public intimation of the danger. 245
tlie order of worship in Eegent Square cliurch was
entirely in the hands of the minister, which Irving
seems to have been advised to set up in answer to their
remonstrances. Armed with this document, a deputation
of the trustees went to Irving, asking his final deter-
mination. "He received them cordially," writes Mr.
Hamilton ; " expressed himself much gratified with the
kind manner in which they had always treated him, and
promised to give them his answer in a few days." A
Sunday intervened before this answer was given ; and
on that day, after each service in the church, Irving
forestalled the formal intimation, which, indeed, so
thoroughly were his sentiments known, was nothing
more than a form, by a pubhc statement from the pulpit,
which Mr. Hamilton, following the course of events in
anxious and minute detail, reports to Kirkcaldy. " I
have something of great importance to say to you,"
said the preacher, according to his brother-in-law's
report : —
" I do not know whether I may ever look this congregation
again in the face in this place, and whether the doors of the
church will not be shut agrainst me during this week. If
it be so, it will be simply because I have refused to allow the
voice of the Spirit of God to be silenced in this church. No
man has anything to say against me. I have offended no
ordinance of God or man, and I, have broken no statute of
man. No one has found any fault with me at all except in
the matter of my God — nay, on the contrary, every one has
pronounced me even more abundant in my labours and more
diligent in my duties of late; and also that my preaching has
been more simple and edifying than formerly. The church
has been enlarged ; many souls have been converted by the
voice of the Spirit ; the church has fallen off in nothing ; and
altogether the work of the Lord has been proceeding. But
246 HIS ADVICE TO HIS PEOPLE.
because I am firm in my honour of God and reverence for
His ordinances, we are come to this. Now I must provide
for my flock. What are you to do ? You must not come
here. Here the Spirit of Grod has been cast out, and none can
prosper who come here to worship. Gro not to any chiirch
where they look shyly on the work of the Spirit. We must ' not
forsake the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner
of some is.' This, then, I advise for the present, that each
householder who is a member of this flock do gather around
him those in his neighbourhood who are not householders,
and joining to them the poor, do exhort them and expound
to them the word of the Lord. . . . And if he has no gifts,
there are plenty of young men in this church who are gifted, and
who are willing to be so employed, and I myself am willing
to be helpful in all ways in this work. All the other meetings
of the church will be held in my house. Let no one be
troubled for me : I am not troubled. When I came to Lon-
don, I said, ' Let me have the liberty to preach the Grospel
without let or hindrance, and I am 'ready to come without
any bond or money transaction ; and if there is any difficialty,
let me come and be among you from house to house.' To
these kind friends I am beholden. They have ever provided
me with what was needful ; but I have never counted my
house my own, nor my money my own ; they have been for
the brethren. And now I am ready to go forth and leave
them, if the Lord's will be so. If we should be cast out for
the truth, let us rejoice ; yea, let us exceedingly rejoice."
Sucli was the sorrowful elder's account of this
address, which comes tliroiigli liis memory evidently
dimmed out of its natural eloquence, but touching in
the perfect truthfulness of its appeal to the recollection
at once of the hearers and of the speaker himself.
Many of those who heard Irving speak these words
could prove from their own remembrance the lofty
disinterestedness with which he had begun his career,
and none more than the men who now felt it necessary
\
ANSWER TO THE TRUSTEES. 247
to take from him the house aucl income which, as he
says, "he never comited his own." What prospect of
compulsory silence to himself or dispersion to his flock
had been in his mind, prompting that singular piece of
advice to " every householder," it is impossible to tell.
Perhaps when he spread the lawyer's judgment before
the Lord, dark indications of future trouble had trembled
on the prophetic lips, and nothing which he could
interpret as a clear mdication of the Divine will had
made light in the darkness of the ftiture. But, how-
ever that might be, his course was decided. If even
he had to be silent from that work of preaching which
had at all times been his chosen occupation, he who
would have come to London ten years before without
" bond or money transaction," only to have " the hberty
of preaching the Gospel," was now ready to relinquish
not only all his hving, but that dearer privilege, the
very power of preaching, if so it must be, rather than
put any hmit upon the utterances which he believed
Divine. The next day, after this intimation to the
people, he gave the formal answer which had been
demanded from him to the trustees of the church.
" 13 Judd Place, East, 28th February, 1832.
"My dear Beethren,— I have read over the opinion of
Sir Edward Sugden, which you were so kind as to submit to
me, and I have taken a full week to consider of it. The
principle on which I have acted is to preserve the integ-
rity of my ministerial character imimpaired, and to fulfil my
office according- to the word of God. If the trust-deed do
fetter me therein, I knew it not when the trusf-deed was
drawn, and am sure that it never was intended in the drawing
of it ; for certainly I would not, to possess all the churches
of this land, bind myself one iota from obeying the great
248 SIR EDWARD SUGDEN S ADVICE.
Head and Bishop of the Church. But if it be so that you,
the trustees, must act to prevent me and my flock from.
assembling to worship Grod, according to the word of God, in
the house committed into your trust, we will look unto our
God for preservation and safe keeping. Farewell ! may the
Lord have you in His holy keeping !
" Your faithful and affectionate friend,
" Edwd. iRviNa."
After this, lie was vexed with no more of those
affectionate and importunate arguments wliich had
tried his tender heart for mouths before. The division
was now accepted as final, compromise was no longer
possible, and nothing remained but to prove his
divergence from the rules of Presbyterian w^orship
and to close the chm'ch doors upon him. " The
trustees," said Sir Edward Sugden, " ought immediately
to proceed to remove Mr. Irving from his pastoral charge,
by making complaint to the London Presbytery in the
manner pointed out by the deed." It was now under-
stood by both parties that this was the only course to
be adopted ; and the minister who had Avithdi^awn from
the censures of that Presbytery a year before, dis-
owning its jurisdiction — and the men* who had rallied
round him then, and solemnly declared their entire
approval at once of that act and of the sentiments
which had roused the Presbytery into censure — had
now to approach that obscure tribunal to have the
matter between them decided ; the one to stand at
the unfriendly bar, the others to prosecute thek charge
against him. Considering aU that had passed before,
Irvinor had not the shadow of a chance before the
* The Trustees and Kirk-session Avere not identical ; but the most
influential of Irving's opponents were members of both.
THEFOKEGONE CONCLUSION OF THE PKESBYTERY. 249
ecclesiastical court which had already delivered judg-
ment on him, and the authority of which he had cast
off almost haughtily. It was a foregone conclusion to
which that httle group of ministers were asked to come
over again. If such a wonder had happened as that
the case of the trustees had broken down, the Presby-
tery itself, now that he had been dragged back within
its grasp, had matter enough on which to condemn
him. If anything could have embittered the matter in
dispute, it would have been the selection of these judges.
When, in the earher stages of the argument, it was
proposed to appeal to the arbitration of the Presbytery,
Irving " begged " the elders, as Mr. Hamilton tells us,
not to take this step. But things had progressed
far in these few months. Now he said nothing on the
subject, and was apparently indifferent as to who might
judge liim. Tlie matter had resolved itself, indeed,
into mere question and answer ; any other trial, how-
ever exciting it might be at the moment, was but a
necessary form. The simple fact was, that he had been
asked to silence those strano-e voices which the trustees
proclaimed to be mere outcries of human delusion and
excitement, but which he held to be so many utter-
ances of the voice of God — and had answered, No ! —
would answer No ! howsoever the question might be
asked him — opposing, to every argument of reason, to
every inducement of interest, to every taunt of folly, a
steadfast front of faith unbroken. The trial before the
Presbytery, considering the ground taken by the Trus-
tees, and the hopelessness of any real and grave inquiry
into the merits of the question, was little more than a
form But, notwithstanding that, bitterness had to be
250 THEIR AUTHORITY FINALLY APPEALED TO:
encountered ; and wlienever it became inevitable, Irving
awaited it calmly, making no fiu-tlier appeal against tlie
cruelty and humiliation. If he had carried matters with
a, high hand once, when, secure of support and rich in
friends, he shook off the dust from his feet in testimony
against the arbitrary condemnation of his former
brethren, the reverse that befell him now, when forced
to return and plead his cause before them, would have
been mortification enough to any ordinary man. He
accepted it, however, with lofty composure, and with-
out a complamt, throwing no obstacles m the way of
those for whose rehef and satisfaction this trial was
to be inflicted on him.
It was not till the 22nd of March that the Presby-
tery received the complaint of the trustees. An entire
month consequently elapsed between the solemn in-
timation made by Irving to his people, that their
clnu'ch would probably be closed upon them, and the
commencement of the proceedings. This month passed
in the ordinary labours — the extraordinary devotions
common to his hfe. Every wintry morning dawned
upon the servant of God amid prayers and prophesy-
ings, while he stood, the first to hear and to worship
amid the early company, never intermitting, notAvith-
standing his faith, the pastor's anxious care that
admonition should be mingled with revelation, and
that the spirits should prove themselves to be of God,
by acknowledging the name that is above all names ;
every laborious evening fell filled up tiU its latest
moments with his Master's business. Day by day he
preached, day by day sent forth other men into the
streets and highways to preach — if not hke him, yet with
THE LIFE OF THE ACCUSED. 251
hearts touched by the same fire ; over those perpetual
evangehst proclamations without, and that wonderful
world of expectation within, in which at any moment
God's audible voice might thrill the worshippers, the
days passed one by one, minghng the din of busy
London, the incidents of common life, the domestic
voices and tender tones of children, with the highest
strain of human toil, and chmax of human emotion.
Such a cadence and rhythmical overflow of Kfe few men
have ever attained. The highest dreams of imagination,
trembhng among things incomprehensible, could reahse
nothing more awful, nothing so certain to take entire
possession of the fascinated soul as those utterances of
the Spuit if they were true — and they were true to
Irving's miraculous heart ; while, at the same time, no
labourino^ man 'could imag-ine a more ceaseless round of
toil than that by which he kept the mighty equihbrium
of his soul, and counterpoised with generous work the
excitement and agitation which might otherwise have
overwhelmed him. Between those two consuming yet
compensating spheres, the man himself, not yet ex-
hausted, stands in a pale glow of suffering and injured
love, wounded in the house of his friends, with a hun-
dred arrows in the heart which knows no defence
against the assault of unkind words and averted looks.
He makes no outcry of his own suffering. There, where
he stands, the dearest voices murmur at him with taunts
of cruel wisdom or censures of indignant virtue. They
say he seeks notoriety, courts the wild suffrage of
popular applause, they cast at him common nicknames
of enthusiasm, fanaticism, delusion ; they call him ar-
rogant, presumptuous, vain — even, with more vulgar
252 " REPROACH HATH BROKEN MY HEART.
tongues, religious trickster and clieat. In the very ful-
ness of that lofty and prodigal existence, the blow strikes
to the fountains of life. A friend had once said to him
that Christians ought to rejoice when the outside world
despised and contemned the Church. "Ah, no!" an-
swered, with a sigh, this soul experienced in such trials,
" Eeproach hath broken my heart ! " These words
breathe out of his uncomplaining lips at this crisis with
ineffable sadness, sometimes breaking forth in pathetic
outbursts of that grief which, in its passion and vehe-
mence, sounds almost like the lofty wrath of the old
prophets, and giving sometimes a momentary thrill of
discord to his undiminished eloquence. Already he
had entered deep into the pangs of martyrdom.
The followino; letter will show how even the bosom
of domestic affection was ruffled by these assaults. It
is addressed to Dr. Martin, who, watching the progress
of affairs from a distance, had not hesitated to make
emphatic and repeated protests against what appeared
to him delusion : —
" London, 7tli March, 1832.
" My dear Father-in-law, — Your letters concerning- the
work of the Holy Ghost in my church, and my conduct in
respect thereto, do trouble and grieve me very much, because
of your rashness in coming to a conclusion on so awful a
question without the materials for a judgment ; and because
of the unqualified manner in which both you and Samuel
and all condemn me, without any adequate information, and,
as seems to me, without due tenderness and love. If this be
the work of the Holy Ghost, the voice of Jesus in His Church,
who am I that I should interdict or prevent it any way ? I
believe it is so, and that is the only reason why I have acted
as I have done, and will continue so to do until the end. . . .
THE ANGEL OP THE CHUKCII. 253
I am responsible to tlie great Head of the Church, in
virtue of being the angel of the church ; the elders and
deacons have an authority derived from and delegated to
them by me, but not to the dividing or deprivation of mine.
The grounds of this doctrine I laid out before this came to
pass in my Lectures on the Apocalypse, and I have acted
thereafter according to previous conviction, and as a course
of conduct, and not from the particular case, as you and
Samuel unkindly and unjustly suppose. I never made any
agreement, at any time, to suppress the voice of the Spirit in
the public assemblies of the church, and never will do. For
one week, while I thought the people were turbulently set
against it, I wavered about its proceeding in the evening, till
I saw my way clearly.
"Moreover, dear father, know and be assured that the
Lord prospers my ministry and my flock more abundantly
than ever ; that more souls than ever hear the word at my
mouth, and more souls are converted unto the Lord Jesus ;
. . . and for myself, and my wife and children, fear nothing,
because we serve the Lord, and suffer for righteousness' sake.
What you misname my imagination, is my spirit, which
surely you would wish to see triumphant over the under-
standing of the natural mind Oh, my dear Sir, look
to your own dead, and heretical, and all but apostate church
at home, and see what repentance and humiliation can be
offered for it. Eejoice that there is one church in this land
where the voice of the Holy Grhost, speaking in the members,
is heard. Grive thanks and judge no rash judgments. For
however they be well meant, they are far, far from the truth,
and add much to the burden which I have already to sustain.
.... Farewell ! Grod keep you faithful in such times !
" Your affectionate and dutiful son,
" Edwd. Irving."
Over this letter wise heads were doubtless shaken
and sorrowing tears shed in the Kirkcaldy manse, where
the family, in their mutual letters, full of Edward, con-
fide to each other a certain distressed and excited
impatience of his weakness, mingled with involuntary
254 " UNWEARIED AND UNCEASING.
outbreaks of love and praise, which, uttered evidently
to reheve their own hearts, give an affecting picture of
the wonderful hold wliich this brother, straying daily
further out of their comprehension and sympathy, had
of theu' hearts.
With strange calmness, after these utterances of
emotion, yet giving example of the common feehng,
Mr. Hamilton's sensible, regretful voice interposes
once more in the narrative, telling over again,
with the sigh of impatient wonder natm-al to a man
so sagacious and unexcitable, those same prophecies
and revelations given by Mr. Baxter, which Irving had
reported in full conviction of their importance. "I
merely mention the above, to give you some idea of
the nature of the manifestations which have been made m
the church," he writes. "There have been others, how-
ever, of a much more comforting tendency. I beheve
that a large proportion of the present congregation
agree with Edward in the behef of the reahty of those
manifestations, and that they will follow him wherever
he may remove to ; and I must say that they are in
general very pious people, zealous for God, and most
exemplary in the discharge of their religious duties.
As for Edward, he continues unwearied and unceasing
in his labours; indeed, it is a marvel to me how he
is able to bear up under them all. I never knew any
man so devoted to the service of his Master, or more
zealous in the performance of what he conceives to be
his duty."
Such being the condition of affairs, the question
came before the London Presbytery to its final trial —
" Is there anything in the constitution of the Cliurcli
FUNDAMENTAL QUESTION INVOLVED. 255
which forbids the exercise of the prophetic gift, sup-
posing it to be real ^ " asks Mr. Hamilton, with sudden
acuteness, in the letter above quoted. Such a question
would indeed seem to be the first and most urgent,
seeing that the emergency was distinctly unexpected
and unprovided for by the original legislators of the
Church of Scotland. But so far as I am aware, nobody
attempted to give an answer to this fundamental inquiry.
In the trial which followed, it does not seem ever to
have been taken into consideration at all. The matter
was contracted and debased, at the very outset, to a
superficial inquiry into facts, the complaint of the trus-
tees being entirely confined to the assertion that
unauthorised persons, " neither ministers nor hcentiates
of the Church of Scotland," and in some cases " neither
members nor seatholders " of the individual consfresa-
tion, had been permitted to " interrupt the pubUc ser-
vices of the church." The Presbytery, of course, did
not confine themselves to the proving of this simple
issue ; but amid all the inquisitions that followed, no one
seems to have been sensible that the first question to be
asked in the matter was that put by Mr. Hamilton ; or
that, supposmg the strange possibility of Irving's behef
proving true, it was necessary to find out whether God
Himself might not be an unauthorised speaker in His
too well-defended church. This hypothesis the httle
ecclesiastical court did not take into consideration for a
moment. They put it aside arbitrarily, as it is always
so easy to do, and, indeed, never seem to have thought,
or to have had suggested to them, that this profounder
general question lay under the special case which they
had immediately in hands, and that no radical settle-
256 LAST REMONSTKANCE.
meiit coiild be made of the individual matter without
some attempt, at least, to estabhsh the general principle.
Before, however, these final proceedings were com-
menced, Irvmg addressed yet another letter to his
opponents. It is without date, but was evidently in-
tended to reach them on the occasion of a conclusive
meeting, of which he had been informed ; and, while
less familiar and more solemn than his former letters,
stin overflows with personal affection.
" IMen and Brethren, — As a man and the head of a family,
bound to provide for himself and those of his own house, I
am enabled of God to be perfectly indifferent to the issue of
your dehberations this night, though it should go to deprive
me of all my income, and cast me — after ten years of hard
service, upon the wide world, with my wife and my children
— forth from a house which was built almost entirely upon
the credit of my name, and primarily for my life enjoyment,
where also the ashes of my children repose.
" As a minister of the Lord Jesus Christ, who hath been
honoured of Him to bring forth from obscurity a whole
system of precious truth, and especially to proclaim to this
land the glad and glorious tidings of His speedy coming, and
strengthened of Him to stand for the great bulwarks of the
faith, ofttimes almost single and alone, I am still indifferent
to the issue of this night's deliberations, which can bring little
addition to the burdens of one groaning under the reproach
of ten thousand tongues, in ten thousand ways put forth
against his good and honourable name. For I am well
assured that my Grod whom I serve, and for whom I suffer
reproach, will support and richly reward me, even though ye
also should turn against me, whom the Lord set to be a defence
and protection round about me. As the pastor of a flock,
consisting of several hundreds of precious souls, and the
minister of the word unto thousands weekly, na}^, daily, con-
gregating into our beautiful house, though it hath cost me many
a pang, I am also entirely resigned to His will, and can cast
WARNING. 257
them all upon His rich and bountiful providence, who is the
good Shepherd of the sheep, and doth carry the lambs in His
bosom, and gently lead those that are great with young. On
no account, therefore, be ye assured, personal to myself as a
man, as a minister of Christ, or as a pastor of His people, do
I intrude myself upon your meeting this night with this
communication ; but for your sakes I wait, even for yours,
who are, every one of you, dear to my heart. Bear with me,
then, the more patiently, seeing it is for your sakes I take up
my pen to write.
" I do you solemnly to wit, men and brethren, before
Almighty God, the heart-searcher, that whosoever lifteth a
finger against the work which is proceeding in the Church of
Christ under my pastoral care, is rising up against the Holy
Ghost ; and I warn him, even with tears, to beware and stand
back, for he will assuredly bring upon himself the wrath and
indignation of the God of heaven and earth, if he dare to go
forward. Many months of most painstaking and searching
observation, the most varied proofs of every kind, taken with
all the skill and circumspection which the Lord hath bestowed
upon me ; the substance of the doctrine, the character of the
Spirit, and the form and circumstances of the utterances
tried by the Holy Scriptures, and whatever remains most
venerable in the traditions of the Church ; the present power
and penetration of the Word spoken, over the souls of the
most holy persons, with the abiding effects of edification
upon hundreds who have come under my own personal know-
ledge ; the nature of the opposition which, from a hundred
quarters, most of them entirely indifferent, infidel, and
atheistical, hath arisen against it, together with the effects
which the opposition hath had upon the minds of honest and
good persons who have stumbled at it ; their haste and head-
iness ; their unrest and trouble of mind ; the attempt of
Satan, by mimicry of the work, and thrusting in upon it of
seduction and devil-possessed persons to mar it, and the jeal-
ous holiness with which God hath detected all these attempts,
and watched over His own work to keep it from intermixture
and pollution ; and above all, the testimony of the Holy Ghost
in my own conscience, as a man serving God with my house ;
VOL. II. S
258 KOT THE SHADOW OF A DOUBT.
the discernment of the same Holy Ghost in me as a minister
over His truth and watchman over His peoiDle ; — all these,
and many other things, which I am not careful to set out in
order, or at large, seeing the time for argument is gone by,
and the time for delivering a man's soul is come, do leave
not a shadow of doubt on my mind, that the work which
hath begun under the roof of our sanctuary, and which many
of you are taking steps to prevent from proceeding there, is
the "WORK of Grod — is verily the mighty work of Grod, the
most sacred work of the Holy Ghost ; which to blaspheme,
is to blaspheme the Holy Ghost ; which to act against, is to
act against the Holy Ghost. This is the guilt of the action
you are proceeding in ; whether there be sufficient cause for
bringing down such a load upon your heads, dearly-beloved
brethren, judge ye. For my part, I would rather, were I a
trustee, lose all my property ten times told than move a
finger in hinderance of tbis great work of God, which God
calleth on you to further by all means in your power, and to
abide the consequences of a prosecution, yea, all consequences
between life and death, rather than hinder. Oh, ' what is a
man j)rofited if he gain the whole world and lose his own soul ;
or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul ? '
" You have determined to lodge a complaint against me
to the London Presbytery, for no immorality of conduct, for
no neglect of duty, for no breach of good faith, for no change
of ordinance proper to the Church of Scotland, for no depar-
ture from the constitution of the Church of Scotland, for no
cause, in point of fact, which was or could have been contem-
plated in the formation of the trust-deed, but simply and
solely because God, in His great love and mercy, hath restored
the gifts of Providence to the church under my care, and I,
the responsible minister under Christ, being convinced there-
of, have taken it upon me to order it according to the mind
and will of Christ, the only Head and Potentate of His
Church, as the same is expressed in the Holy Scriptures. I
ask ye before God, and as ye shall answer at the great day,
if the trust-deed could have been intended to prevent the
spiritual gifts from ever being exercised within the building,
or from being ordered according to the word of God ? May I
BANISHING THE VOICE OF JESUS. 259
go further, and ask whether the constitution of the Church of
Scotland, or of any church, could be intended to keep the
voice of Jesus from being heard, as heretofore it was wont
to be, within the assemblies of His people ? Oh, beloved
brethren, how can you find it in your hearts to complain
against one who hath been so faithful amongst you to de-
clare the whole counsel of God, and to do everything by
night and by day for the good of the flock and of all men,
merely because he hath been faithful to his Lord, as well as
to the people of the Lord, and would not by a mountain of
opposition be daunted from acknowledging the work and
walking by the counsel of his Grod ? I beseech you to search
your hearts, and examine how much of this complaint ariseth
from a desire to do your duty as trustees, how much from
dislike and opposition to the work, from the influence of the
popular stream, and the fear of the popular odium, from your
own pride of heart and unwillingness to examine anything
new, from the love of being at ease in Zion, and from other
evil causes over which I have a constant jealousy in myself,
and in my flock, whom I should love better than myself. I
do not judge any one in this matter; but I would be blind in-
deed if I did not discern the working of these and the like
motives of the flesh in many of you, and I would be unfaith-
ful if I did not mention them. I fear lest I may have been
unfaithful in time past ; if so, Grod forgive me, and do you
forgive me, and take this as the last and complete expression
of my love to all of you. Oh, my brethren, take time and
think what tenant may be expected to come and take up his
abode in that house from which the Holy Ghost hath been cast
forth ! It will never prosper or come to any good until it
hath been cleansed from this abomination by sore and sorrow-
ful repentance. How can you make a fashion of calling it a
house of praise or prayer any longer, after having banished
forth of it the voice of Jesus lifted up in the midst of the
church of His saints, which is the temple of the Holy Ghost?
Surely disappointment and defeat will rest upon it for ever.
God will not bless it; the servants of God will flee away
from it ; it will stand a monument of folly and infatuation.
Nay, so much hath the Lord made me to perceive the in-
8 2
260 IMPASSIONED APPEAL.
iquity of this thing, that I believe it will bring down judg-
ment upon all who take part in it, upon their houses, upon
the city itself in which the National Scotch Church hath
been a lamp, yea., and a light unto the whole land, and to the
distant parts of the earth. Oh, my brethren, retrace your
steps, leave this work in the hands of the Lord. Come for-
ward and confess your sin in having thought or spoken evil
against it. Come to the help of Grod against the mighty. I
beseech you to hear my words. They have been wiitten with
prayer and fasting ; and when I read them over about an hour
ago in the hearing of one gifted with the Spirit, that the
Lord, if He saw good, might express His mind, the conse-
quences which he denounced upon the doing of this act were
frightful to hear. I had little thought of mentioning this to
any one, but it seemeth to be not right to hide it in my own
breast. If you desire, dear brethren, any personal communi-
cation with me upon this awful subject, I beseech you to send
for me, and I will be at your call ; for I could stand to be
tortured from head to foot, rather than any one of you should
go forward in such an undertaking, as to prevent the voice of
God from being heard in any house over which you have any
jurisdiction.
" May the Lord preserve you from all evil, and lead you in
the way of His own blessed will ! Amen, and Amen !
" Your faithful and loving pastor and friend,
*' Edwd. Irving."
This wonderful letter proves over again, if more proof
were needed, how impossible it was for Irving to open
his mouth without unfolding his very heart and soul.
The trustees of the church received this impassioned
appeal, knowing better than any other men how true
were those assertions of his own purity and faithfulness
to which Irving was driven ; but with such an address
in their hands went forward, calmly, to the Presbytery,
and presented the complaint, which he marvels, with
grieved surprise and wounded affection, how they could
THE trustees' complaint. 261
' find it in their heart " to prefer against him. This
complaint, which begins by setting forth the character
of the trust-deed, and the rigid particularity with which
it had bound the Eegent Square church to the wor-
ship of the Church of Scotland, finally settles into five
charges against the minister. Perhaps it was in ten-
derness for him that every hint of divergence in doc-
trine, or even of extravagance in belief, was kept back
from this strange indictment ; but it is impossible to
read, without wonder, those charges upon which the
existence of a congregation, and the position of a man
so notable and honoured, now depended. They are as
follows : —
"First. — That the Rev. Edward Irving has suffered and
permitted, and still allows, the public services of the church
in the worship of God, on the Sabbath and other days, to be
interrupted by persons not being either ministers or licen-
tiates of the Church of Scotland.
" Second. — That the said Rev. Edward Irving has suffered
and permitted, and still allows, the public services of the said
church, in the worship of Grod, to be interrupted by persons
not being either members or seatholders of the said church.
" Third. — That the said Rev. E. Irving has suffered
and permitted, and also publicly encourages, females to speak
in the same church, and to interrupt and disturb the public
worship of Grod in the church on Sabbath and other days.
" Fourth. — That the said Rev. E. Irving hath suffered
and permitted, and also publicly encourages, other individuals,
members of the said church, to interrupt and disturb the
public worship of God in the church on Sabbath and other
days.
" Fifth. — That the said Rev. E. Irving, for the purpose of
encouraging and exciting the said interruptions, has appointed
times when a suspension of the usual worship in the said
church takes place, for said persons to exercise the supposed
gifts Avith which they profess to be endowed."
262 MEETING OF THE PEESBYTERY.
After all the agitation and excitement, after the sor-
rowful struggle which had just come to an end, and
all the depths of feeling and suffering involved, this
bald statement comes with all the effect of an anti-
climax upon the interested spectator. Was this, then,
aU? — these mere matters of fact — this breach of com-
mon regulation and decorum ? Was this important
enough to call for all the formal paraphernalia of law
— the reverend bench of judges — the witnesses and
examinations — the pleas of accuser and defender? The
court, we may be sure, had no mmd to confine itself
to the mere proof of charges so trifling in themselves.
A month after the presentation of this indictment, the
Presbytery assembled for " the hearing of parties."
There were present six ministers and three elders ; and
the place of meeting was the old Scotch Church in
London Wall. With that odd simulation of leg;al forms,
and affectation of scrupulous rule and precedent, joined
to all the irregularities of a household examination,
which characterise a Presbyterian Church Court in a
country where Presbyterianism has no acknowledged
authority, and where tlie unrecognised tribunal is with-
out professional guidance, the judges took their places,
and the process began. A Mr. Mann, one of the trus-
tees, appeared for the complainers ; Irving stood by
hunself on his defence — Mr. Cardale, a sohcitor, accom-
panying him, and making what hopeless attempts he
could, now and then, to recall the precautions of a court
of justice to the recollection of the assembly. The wit-
nesses called by the complainers were three of Irving's
closest supporters ; one, a " gifted person," who had
liimseh" taken a very decided part in the "interruptions "
EECANTATION OF BAXTER. 263
which he was called to prove. Thus, with wonderful
and apparently causeless cruelty, in very strange con-
trast to the consideration they had hitherto shown liim,
his opponents contrived his downfall by the hands of
those who not only believed with him, but one of whom
had been an actual instrument of his peril.
On this same eventful April morning, before coming
with those three witnesses, whom a common faith made
his natural defenders, but whom the selection of his
adversaries had chosen to substantiate their case against
him, to the court where he was to take his place at
the bar, a still more cruel and utterly unexpected
blow fell upon Irving. He who, of all the prophetic
speakers, had spoken with most boldness, and claimed
the highest authority ; he who, " in the power," had ex-
pounded the most mysterious prophecies of the Apoca-
lypse, and pronounced the very limit of time, the three
years and a half which were to elapse before the wit-
nesses were received up to heaven ; he whose utterances
only a month or two before, Irving, in all the assurance
of utter trust, had sent to his friends that they too
might be edified and triumph in the light which God
was giving to his Church ; Eobert Baxter came sud-
denly up from Yorkshire to intimate the total
do^vnfaU of his own pretensions, and to disown the
inspiration of which so short a time before he had
convinced the troubled pastor, who for that once found
it " hard " to believe. " I reached him on the morning
of his appearance before the Presbytery of London,"
writes this penitent, apparently as impetuous and ab-
solute in his renunciation as in his former claims.
" CaUing him and Mi\ J. Cardale apart, I told them
264 EEGIISTfUSTG OF THE TEIAL.
my conviction tliat we liad all been speaking by
a lying spiiit, and not by the Spirit of God." A
most startling and grievous preface to tlie defence
wliich was that day to be made. The httle group
went doubtless with troubled souls to that encounter,
knowing well how strong a point this woidd be
for their opponents, and themselves dismayed and
brought to a sudden stand-stiU by a desertion so un-
looked for. Had Living's heart been discourageable,
or his faith less than a matter of life and death, such a
blow, falling at such a time, might well have disabled
him altogether. There is no trace that it had any effect
upon him on that important day. When they had
reached London Wall, and the Moderator of the Pres-
bytery was openmg the sitting with prayer, a message
suddenly bm^st, with echoing preface of the " tongue,"
from one of the three witnesses. Perhaps it comforted
that heart torn with many sorrows, which, when need-
ing so emphatically all its strength, had been subject
to so overwhelming a discom^agement. At all events,
it was with dignity and steadfastness unbroken that
Irving met the harassing and irritating process which
now opened. As an example of the manner in which
tills so-called trial was conducted, I quote a passage here
and there from the report : —
" The first witness called was Mr. Mackenzie.*
"Ifr. Mann (the spokesman of the complainers) : You are
an elder of the National Scotch Church ?
" I am. — A jurat proof of oath before a Master in Chan-
cery was here put in.
* This gentleman was the only elder who entirely sympathised
with Iiwing, and went with him when shut out from Eegent Square.
EXAMIIs^ATION OF WITNESSES THE ELDER. 265
"You were an elder of the church prior to October
1831?— Yes; I was.
" Will you, to save the time of the Presbytery, detail some
of those exhibitions which you witnessed in the Scotch
Church, betwixt November and IMarch last ?
" Moderator : That is too leading a question. You may
ask if he has witnessed anything in the Chiuch which is a
breach of order prior to that date.
" Mr. Mann : I admit this is not right, but I ask him the
detail of the proceedings, and the persons concerned in them.
If he declines, I will put the question seriatimfi. — To the
witness: Detail the occurrences different from ordinary
worship prior to that time, if any? — There have certainly
occurrences taken place in the Church since the period stated
which had not taken place in the Church before.
" State what they are ? — Certain persons have spoken
who had never spoken in the Church before."
A detailed account of the persons who had thus
spoken was then drawn from the witness, along with
the fact that interruptions of the worship, consisting of
objections to points of doctrine, made by strangers, had
occurred previous to October, 1831, and been promptly
put down. The examination then proceeded.
" Moderator : Do any members of the Court wish to put
questions to the witness ?
"Mr. Maclean: Pray, Moderator, will you allow me to
ask whether the witness considers, from what he had pre-
viously heard there, that there were new doctrines taught ?
"Solicitor: I object to the question: this is not an ex-
amination into Mr. Irving's doctrines.
"Moderator : It is a valid objection.
" Mr. Miller questioned this opinion, and pressed the ques-
tion. Mr. Maclean waived it.
" Moderator : I wish to put one other question. You have
alluded to interruptions that have taken place as being objec-
tions to the doctrines taught at the time. Now you are a
party on oath ; has there ever been declared in that Church a
266 APPEAL TO THE SCRIPTUEES.
connection between that doctrine and the manifestations in
question ? — I do not perceive the connection of that ques-
tion with the previous question. It was a stranger that
objected to the doctrine.
" Moderator : Have you heard the manifestations adduced
as a support to that doctrine ? — I do not recollect what
the doctrine was that was objected to, so I cannot answer
your question. Sir."
After much more of the same loose and confused
uiterrogations, Irving, doubtless as informal as liis
judges, himself took the witness in hand ; and by means
of broadly suggestive questions estabhshed their con-
currence of behef that the interruptions complained of
were utterances not " made by the persons themselves,"
but "in the strength and by the power of the Holy
Ghost." He then proceeded to ask, " So far as you
have been able to search, does it agree with the things
written in the Scripture or not ? " when immediately a
tumult of opposition arose. The Moderator interfered
at once to declare the question irregular — as no doubt,
under any pretence of adherence to legal forms, it was.
The objection of the Presbyterial president, however,
was not that the witness's opinion was asked where only
his evidence as to matters of fact was admissible, but
that the matter in dispute was not whether these " in-
terruptions " were according to Scripture, but whether
they were in accordance with the standards of the
Church. A hot but brief discussion followed, in which,
with a courage for which they certainly deserve credit,
every clerical member of the coiurt declared, individu-
ally, in opposition to Living's protest, that " the rev.
defender was quite out of order in appealing to the
Scriptm-es," and that " the question was not the Word
EXAMINATION CONTINUED — THE PROPHET. 267
of God, but the trust-deed and the doctrines of the
Church of Scotland." This matter being settled, the
business proceeded, and the second witness, Mr. Tap-
hn, one of the " gifted persons," who had already given
practical evidence on the subject by the utterance with
which he had interrupted the opening prayer, was
called. After eliciting from this witness the fact of his
own frequent exercise of the prophetic gift, and that he
had been once reproved by " a sister " for spealdng by
" a spirit of error," the following questions were put : —
" Mr. Mann : When you have thus spoken, has it been
during the public service of the Church on Sunday ? — I
do not remember ever speaking but once on the Sunday.
" Was that during the service? — 'It was at the close of
Mr. Irvine's sermon."
"O
The Moderator now interposed with what seems,
considering the transparent and candid character of
the accused, an mconceivable insinuation.
" Now, Sir," said tliis Christian judge, " was it not
by a previous arra?igement with Mr. Irving that you
then spoke ? " The amazed witness answered with
natural indignation, — " Do you think. Sir, we stand
before you knaves ? I should have abhorred the
idea of it. I could not have entered into such an
arrangement had Mr. Irving been willing ; but I believe
his heart is too pure to have been a party to such a
proceeding."
" Was there not an arrangement that the speaking should
not take place till after the sermon ? — I understand you
to ask if it was by concert or private arrangement previously
entered into, whereas the arrangement was made some time
afterwards.
268 "DID YOU HEAR ANY CONVERSATION ANYWHERE?"
" By this answer now given, the witness recognises an ar-
rangement to have been afterwards entered into ? — The
arrangement was not made with the gifted persons ; it was
Mr. Irving's own order ; and in making it he never consulted
with us ; and when I heard of it afterwards, I said in my
heart. Will he set bounds to the Spirit ? Will the Spirit of
the Lord submit to speak when he pleaseth ?
" Mr. Irving : For the honour of a Christian minister, I
must say one word here. I made an order that the speaking
should be permitted after the service, because I did not wish
to agitate the feelino-s of the congreo-ation ; I was desirous of
feeling my way tenderly towards them, and yet not to prevent
the Spirit speaking at other times.
" Moderator : Did you hear any conversation anywhere re-
specting the revival of these gifts before you exercised them ?
— I heard Mr. Irving, I believe, first teach that he saw no
reason why the gifts of the Spirit should have been withdrawn
from the Church ; and I was led by that, and hearing of their
revival in Scotland, to read the Scriptures for myself on the
subject; and I found in the last chapter of Mark, the Lord
had promised 'that signs should follow them that believe;'
and I thought. What is a Church, or the authority of a
Church, if it set aside the plain promise of Scripture ? "
To this explanation the Moderator replies signifi-
cantly, " Sir, you have answered quite enough," and
proceeds to pursue the question, which it will be
apparent has no connection whatever with the matter-
of-fact complaint in proof of which the witness was
examined, into further metaphysical depths.
" Do you consider that all persons not having these mani-
festations in themselves, have not the seal of faith ? — I
cannot answer that question.
" I ask you in the sight of Grod, upon your oath.
" Mr. Irving : It is a deep theological question, which I
could not answer myself ; he means not that he will not answer
it, but that he is not competent to answer it.
CALLING NAMES. '269
" Mr. Taplin : I read that these signs shall follow them
that believe ; and although I have not a positive conviction,
I am inclined to believe that persons may have the seal of
faith who have not received these gifts.
" Moderator : Proceeding on this answer, that persons may-
have the seal of faith without these extraordinary gifts, I ask
you whether it is just to condemn any Church or any one who
does not believe them ? — Do I condemn any one ? — or have
I condemned any man?
" Mr. Miller : I object to such a question.
" Mr. Irving : The witness has only deposed that I said
they were in error on that subject.
" Mr. Mann : Were the exhibitions of tongues in the
Church, by you and others, similar to the exhibition you
made this morning? — It was no exhibition, and I will not
answer the question if you use that word.
" Well, display then ? — It was no display. Sir.
" Well, manifestations, as you call them ; for I do not admit
them to be of the Spirit of God ; I call them an outrage on
decency. (General disapprobation, with cries of order.) — I
shall not answer your question.
" Well, I will put it in a different form : Were the manifes-
tations in the Church, by you and others, similar to that we
heard this morning ? — Our gifts differ in some respects, al-
though they are similar in kind. We speak each a different
tongue.
" Did you understand what you spoke this morning ? —
I understood the English.
" Mr. Maclean : I object to the question.
^^ Solicitor: Such questions, I submit, have nothing to do
with the subject."
Such questions, however, continue to be put for
some time longer, the witness being required to
declare whether he believes these manifestations to be
of the Sphit of God ; whether he beheves them in
accordance with the standards of the Church ; whether
he would ever have been impelled to speak had not
270 EXMIINATION CONTINUED — THE DEACOX.
Irving prayed for the gifts ; wlietlier he did not beheve
his own utterances to be of higher authority than
Irving's preaching ; and finally, by a dexterous side
wind, whether any of these utterances " referred to the
humanity of our blessed Lord." This new question,
altogether alien to the inquiry, and which the Pres-
bytery were perfectly well known to have pubhcly
concluded upon long before, was however reserved for
the next witness, Mr. Ker, a deacon of the ISTational
Scotch Church, and devoted adlierent of Irving, con-
curring mth him in all his belief. His examination,
after a few questions as to points of fact, was con-
ducted by the Presbytery, who proceeded to ask him
whether he had heard various matters of doctrine, in
the first place the second coming of Christ and the
miUennial reign, confirmed by the gifted persons as the
message of the Spmt.
^'Solicitor : I object to such questions as irrelevant.
" Mr. Irving : Although my solicitor considers the question
irrelevant, I desire that all technical objections may be waived ;
and whatever tends to bring out what I have taught, let it
be promulgated to the world. I desire no concealment or
reserve in respect to my doctrine."
Upon which the examination proceeded : —
" Have you heard such a statement as this, — That Christ's
humanity was fallen and corrupt humanity. — I have heard
it declared that His flesh was fallen.
" 3Ir. Maclean, to the clerk noting the evidence : He has
heard it declared that our Lord's flesh was fallen and
corrupt.
" Mr. Irving instantly rose and said, He has not said any
such word, Sir, as corrupt ; why will you make additions of
your own to the evidence?
SUDDEN BLANDNESS OF THE EXAMINERS. 271
" The Witness to Mr. Maclean : I did not say corrupt ; the
addition of one such word will alter the whole meaning."
A multitude of other questions follow, in which it is
endeavoured to drive the witness to a declaration that
the fact of these manifestations sealed as perfect every
word taught in the Church, — a statement from which,
however, he guarded himself. When this was over,
the examination relaxed into a generosity as irrelevant
and out of order as the inquisition which preceded it.
" In case we may not have got the whole truth of
this case," said the president of the court, with a
blandness which, followed as it was by renewed ques-
tions, looks quite as much like an attempt to entrap
the unwary speaker into some rash admission, as to
extend to him a grace and privilege, " is there any-
thing which you wish to add in exoneration of your
minister ? "
" I thank you. Sir," answered the surprised witness,
with a kind and anxious simphcity most characteristic
of the man, and which his friends will readily recog-
nise. " I would only say, that I beheve nothing could
be so painful to Mr. Irving as that any one should in-
terrupt the pubhc services of the Church, except those
persons through whom the Holy Ghost speaks."
A renewed flood of questions as to who is to be the
judge whether the Holy Ghost speaks, &c., &c,, fol-
lowed this affectionate and natural speech, and the
whole concluded with a return to the question of
doctrine.
" Mr. Macdonald : It has been said that the doctrine
taught respecting the Lord's humanity is that He came in
272 CONCLUSION OF THE EVIDENCE.
fallen flesh; has the witness said that the manifestations
commended this doctrine particularly ? — Yes.
" Moderator : Have the complainers finished their case ?
" 3h\ Mann : We have.
"The court was then adjourned till next day at eleven
o'clock."
This was the entke amount of evidence taken.
Some time after, the Times, taking the trouble to
mterfere in an elaborate leading article, congratulated
the pubhc that, after a " laborious investigation," the
Presbytery had decided unanimously. This one day,
however, of theological fence, varied with such occa-
sional msolences as few men endowed with the
temporary power of cross-examination seem able to
deny themselves, is the total amount of the inquiry so
ostentatiously described. Had the reverend judges
confined themselves to the real evidence which the
complaint demanded, their sitting need not have lasted
above an hour or two ; but the greater part of the day
engaged in this " laborious investigation" was occupied
with personal inquisition into the thoughts and opinions
of the tliree witnesses, which had no bearmg whatever
upon the case. So easy is it to give with a word a
totally false impression even of a contemporary event.
I need not draw attention to the very peculiar character
of the evidence, which must strike every one in the
least degree interested. The tlu-ee witnesses thus ex-
amined upon oath proved, so far as a man's solemn
asseveration can, not that unlawful and riotous inter-
ruptions had taken place in the Eegent Square church,
but that the Holy Ghost had there spoken with demon-
stration and power. This was the real evidence
\
UNANIMITY OP THE WITNESSES. 273
elicited by the day's examination. Nobody attempted
to impeach the men, or declare them unworthy of
ordinary credit ; and this was the point which, accord-
ing to the common principles of evidence, they united
to estabhsh. I cannot tell what miglit be the motive
of the complainants for keeping back all who held their
own view of the question, and resting theu^ case solely
upon the testimony of believers in the gifts ; but the
fact is apparent enough, and one of the most strange
features of the transaction, that the witnesses, upon
whom no imputation of falsehood was cast, consist-
ently and solemnly agreed in proving an hypothesis
which the court that received their testimony, and
professed to be guided by their evidence, not only
negatived summarily, but even refused to take mto
consideration.*
From this day's work, anxious and harassing as it
naturally must have been to him, Irving went home, not
to rest, or refresh among his loyal supporters the spirit
* I can scarcely express the painful surprise with which, bom a
Presbyterian, and accustomed to regard with affectionate admiration,
scarcely less than that which animated Irving himself during almost
all his Hfe, the economy of the Church of Scotland, I have dis-
covered, and the reluctance with which I have felt myself con-
strained to point out, the singular heedlessness, haste, and unfair-
ness of these Presbyterial investigations. The discovery was as
novel and as painful to me, who have in former days been very
confident on the other side of the question, as it can be to the most
devoted lover of Presbyterian discipline and order. I cannot allow,
even now, that it is necessary to the system, which is surely
capable of better things; but that the Presbytery of London
were not singular in their manner of exercising their judicial
functions, is proved by the voliuninous proceedings of the Presby-
teries of Dunbarton and Irvine in the cases of Messrs. Campbell and
Maclean.
VOL. II. T
274 THE DISENCHANTED PROPHET.
which was grieved with the antagonism of his former
brethren, but to meet with Mr. Baxter, and to be assailed
by that gentleman's eager argument to prove himself in
the wrong, and attempts to overthrow the fabric which
he had done so much to bring into being, " I saw Mm
again in the evening, and on the succeeding morning I
endeavoured to convince him of his error of doctrine, and
of our delusions concerning the work of the Spmt," says
the prophet, so suddenly disenchanted, and so vehe-
ment in his abrupt recantation, " but he was so shut
up, he could not see either." This evening and
morning, which were vexed by ]\ir. Baxter's arguments,
might well have been spared to the all-labouring man,
who was now to appear for himself at the bar of the
Presbytery, and make, before the curious world which
watched the proceedings in that obscure Scotch church at
London Wall, his defence and self-vindication. Fresh
from the endeavours of Mr. Baxter to convince him that
the most cherished behef of his heart was a delusion,
Irving once more took his way through the toHing city
in the April sunshine, which beguiles even London into
sprmg looks and hopes. Little sunshine, only a lofty
constancy and steadfast composure of faith was in his
heart — that heart which had throbbed with so many
heroic hopes and knightly projects under those same
uncertain skies. Another of the "gifted," who had
woven so close a cuxle round him, had just then lost
heart, and wavered like Baxter in her faith. With such
discouragements in his way, and with all the suggestions
of self-interest (so far as he was capable of them), and
a hundred more dehcate appeals, reminders of old
affection and tender habitude, to hold him back to the
UNMOVED BY DISCOUEAGEMENTS. 275
old paths, he went to the bar of the Presbytery. The
speech he was to make to-day must tear asunder, in
irrevocable disruption, the little remnant of life which re-
mamed to him from all the splendid past — must throw
liim into a new world, strange to all his associations,
unacquainted with those ways of thought and habit he
was born in, totally unaware of the extent and bitter-
ness of his sacrifice. That intrusive apparition of the
prophet penitent, declaring his own prophetic gift a
delusion, makes the strangest chmax to the darkness,
the pain, and the difficulty of the position. Irving,
however, shows no signs of hesitation — betrays no
tumult in his mind. His faith was beyond the reach
even of such a blow ; and, in full possession of all that
natiu-al magnificence of diction, noble reahty, and
power of moving men's hearts, which even his enemies
could not resist, he presented himself to make his
defence.
This speech, as indicated by the nature of the
argument, is a thoroughly characteristic production.
After declaring that it is " for the name of Jesus,
the Baptizer with the Holy Ghost, that I now stand
here before you, and before this court, and before
all this people, and am called in question this day,"
he announces the order according to which he intends
to make his explanation : —
First — As I am to justify the thing which I have done, it is
needful to show the grounds on which I did it ; and to show
the grounds on which I did it, it is needful to show the thing
in the Word of God, which I believe God has given us. Next-^-
It is needful that I show you that the thing which we have
received is the very thing contained in the Word of God, and
T 2
276 ORDER OF HIS DEFE^X•E.
held out to the hope and expectation of the Church of God ;
yea, of every baptized man. Thirdly — That I show you how I
have ordered it as minister of the church ; and show also that
the way in which I have ordered it is according to the Word
of Grod, and in nothing contradictory to the standards of the
Church of Scotland. Fourthly — To speak a little concerning
the use of the gifts : and, finally, to show how we stand as
parties, and how the case stands before this court."
He accordingly proceeds to set forth the scriptural
grounds on which, some years before, he had been led to
conclude that the extraordmary gifts of the Spirit
might be legitimately looked and prayed for ; and then
coming down to the real course of events, relates, with all
his wonderful power of close and mmute narrative, the
first circumstances of their appearance ; his own anxious
trying of the spirits ; the long and carefiJ investigation
to which he subjected them, and the final entke satis-
faction and behef of liis own mind and of many others.
I have quoted so largely from tliis narrative, in a
previous' chapter, that it is unnecessary to go over it
again ; and I proceed to the more personal defence,
only pausing to remind the reader of the lofty ingenu-
ousness with which Irving declares his own mind to
have been biassed, to begin with, by his perfect convic-
tion that God — from whom he and his disciples had
daily, with an absolute smcerity and fervour of which
the leader of these entreaties has no doubt, asked the
baptism with the Holy Ghost — would not give them a
stone instead of bread. He then enters into a lofty
vindication of his own ofiice and authority : —
" It is complained by the trustees .... that I have
allowed the worship of God to be interrupted by persons
THE HEAD OF EVERY MAN. 277
speaking who are neither ordained ministers nor licentiates
of the Church of Scotland. Now, respecting the ordering of
it, which is here complained against as a violation of the
trust-deed, and a violation of the constitution of the Church
of Scotland, I can say, with the Apostle Paul, when he went
to Eome to his countrymen — ' That unto this day not only
have I done nothing contrary to the word of God ; but, men
and brethren, I have done nothing against the people or the
customs of our fathers.' I lay it down as a solemn principle
that as a minister of Christ I am responsible to Him at every
instant, in every act of my ministerial character and conduct,
and owe to Him alone an undivided allegiance ; and I say
more, that every man is responsible to Jesus at every instant
of his life, and for every act of his life, and not to another, in
an undivided allegiance. He is the Head of every man, and
iipon this it is that the authority of conscience resteth ; on
this it is that toleration resteth ; on this it is that all the
privileges of man rest ; that Jesus is the Head of every man ;
and this is His inalienable prerogative And if any
person or court, or the Pope of Eome, or any court in Chris-
tendom, come between a man, or a minister, and his Master,
and say, ' Before obeying Jesus, you must consult us,' be
they called by what name they please, they are Antichrist.
I say no Protestant Church hath ever done so. I deny the
doctrine that was held forth yesterday *, that it is needful for
a minister to go to the General Assembly before he does his
duty. I deny the doctrine that he can be required to go up
to the General Assembly for authority to enable him to do
that which he discerneth to be his duty.
" Moderator : Let these words be taken down.
"i/?'. Irving: Aye, take them down — take them dowm !
I repeat the words : / deny it to he the doctrine of the
* This refers to a statement made by the Moderator, that in case
of any new development of doctrine unprovided for in the standards,
the constitutional mode of procedure for a Scotch minister was to
call the attention of the General Assembly to it by means of an
overture from his own Presbytery. I despair of making the phrase-
ology of Scotch Chm-ch courts intelligible to English readers.
278 AN UNDIVIDED ALLEGIANCE.
Church of Scotland that any minister is required to go up
to the General Assembly for authority to do that ivhich he
discemeth to he his duty. Ye are pledged to serve Jesus in
your ordination vows. Ye are the ministers of Jesus, and not
ministers of any assembly : ye are ministers of the Word of
Grod, and not ministers of the standards of any Church." '
He then explains the "arrangements" he had made to
allow room for the utterances, which had been largely
commented on, partly by way of showing that he had
encouraged the interruptions, and partly that, taking
his own view of the subject, he had himself, m some
measure, been guilty of limiting the Spirit.
" It is charged that I appointed set times for the suspen-
sion of the worship in order to encourage and allow these in-
terruptions. This needs a little explanation. 'WTien I saw
it was my duty to take the ordinance into the church, I then
considered with myself what was the way to do it with the
greatest tenderness to my flock — so as to cause the least
anxiety and disturbance I observed, therefore, what
was the manner of the Spirit in the morning meetings, and I
found generally it was the manner of the Spirit when I, the
pastor, had exhorted the people, to add something to the
exhortation, either to enforce it, if it were according to the
mind of Grod, or to add to it, or graciously and gently to
correct it if it were incorrect. I also observed it was the way
of the Spii'it not to do this generally, but in honour of the
pastor; and that the spirits in the prophets acknowledged
the office of the angel of the Church as standing for Jesus ;
and accordingly I said, wishing to deal tenderly with the
flock, let it begin with this order, that after I have opened *
the chapter, and after I have preached, I will pause a little, so
that then the prophets may have an opportunity of prophesying
if the Spirit should come upon them ; but I never said that
* Meaning, in other words, expounded the lesson.
RECORDS OF ECCLESIASTICAL ANTIQUITY. 279
the prophets should not prophesy at any other time. I did
this in tenderness to the people ; and feeling my way in a
case where I had no guidance, I did it according to the best
records of ecclesiastical antiquity ; and I was at great pains to
consult the best records : and I found Mosheim, in his most
learned dissertation on Church history, declare to this effect —
that in the first three ages of the Church, it was the custom,
after the pastor had exhorted the people, for the congregation
to rest, and the prophets prophesied by two or three ; so that
I walked in the ordinances of the Church of Christ."
He then proceeds to show, with large quotations from
the first "Book of Discipline," that a regular "exercise"
for " prophesying or interpreting the Scriptures" had
been instituted in the early Eeformation Church, by
which it was provided that learned men, or those
that had " somewhat profited in God's Word," should
not only be exhorted to meet for joint exposition
of the Scriptures according to the Apostolic rule —
"Let two or three prophets speak, and let the rest
judge" — but that "if found disobedient, and not
wiUing to communicate the gifts and special graces of
God with their brethren, after sufficient admonition,
discipline must proceed against them :" from which lie
justly argues, that " if oiu" Church has ruled that in a
matter of ordinary gifts there should be liberty given to
speak, can any one believe that if the gifts of the Holy
Ghost had been in the Church, they would not have
ruled it for these extraordinary gifts also ? " Then rising
into loftier self-vindication as he proceeds, he declares
that had there been ordinances of the Church of Scot-
land forbidding the manifestations (which there were
not), he would stiU have felt it necessary to disobey
them in exercise of the higher loyalty which lie owed
280 THE COXSCIEXCE OF THE PEESBYTEEY.
to the Head of the Chiu-ch ; and -vvinds up this part of
his address by the following solemn disavowal : —
" I deny every charge brought against me seriatim ; and say
it is not persons but the Holy Ghost that speaketh in the
church. I do not say what the judgment of the Presbytery
might be if they could say that these persons do not speak by
the Holy Grhost. But this they cannot do. This is what I
rest my case upon. This is the root of the matter. This is
what I press on the conscience of the Presbytery ; and it is
laid before them out of the mouths of all the witnesses. The
evidence is entirely to this effect, not one mtness hath wit-
nessed to the contrary. I say," he proceeds after an inter-
ruption, "I submit this matter to the Presbytery, as to a
number of men endowed with conscience — with the consci-
ence and discernment of the truth — and who are beholden
to exercise their conscientious discernment for the Lord Jesus
Christ, who is the Head of this court, and the Head of every
man, and who are beholden to judge all things according to
the law of Jesus Christ, which is the law of this court — the
law of every man ; and T say that this Presb3rtery are called
upon before the Lord Jesus to see and ascertain whether that
thing which I have declared to them upon the veracity of a
minister, which is substantiated by the testimony on their
table, given by witnesses yesterday, all of their own selection,
and which I will pledge myself to authenticate further by the
testimony of not less than five hundred persons, of unblem-
ished life and sound faith, that it is the work of the Holy
Ghost, speaking with tongues and prophesyipg. And as all
the witnesses have borne one uniform testimony to it as the
work of the Holy Ghost, the Presbytery cannot — they may
not, before God, before the Lord Jesus Christ, and before all
those witnesses, shut their eyes wilfully against such testimony
in this matter It is instructed before you (surely the
Presbytery will not shut its eyes to the evidence on the table)
that it is by the Holy Ghost that these persons speak. There
is no civil court whatever that would refuse to receive the
evidence lying on your table; and you may not as members
of a Christian Church — you may not as ministers and elders —
CHAEACTER OF THE EVIDENCE. 281
you may not as honest men, turn aside from the matter of
fact that has been certified to you, and say, ' We will leave
that matter in the background ; we will not consider it at
all ; we will go simply by the canons of the Church of Scot-
land, and see what they say on the subject.' They say nothing
on it, seeing they could say nothing ; seeing there was then
no such thinfj in beingf It will be a burdensome thingf
to this Presbytery, if it shall give judgment against that
which hath been instructed before them to be the work of the
Holy Ghost, and which none of them can say, on their own
conscience or discernment, not to be the Holy Ghost, since
they have not come to witness it, they have not attempted to
prove it Think ye, oh men, if it should be the Holy
Ghost, what ye are doing ; consider the possibility of it, and
be not rash ; consider the possibility of the evidence being
true, of our averments being right, and see what you are
doing ! Ah, I tell you, it will be an onerous day for this city
and this kingdom, in the which ye do, with a stout heart and
a high hand, and without examination or consideration, upon
any ground, upon any authority, even though ye had the
commandment of the king himself — shut up that house in
which the voice of the Holy Ghost is heard — that house in
which alone it is heard ! . . . I beseech you to pause
Be wise, men ; come and hear for yourselves, when you will
have an opportunity of judging. Come and hear for your-
selves. The church is open every morning ; the Lord is
gi-acious almost every morning to speak to us by His Spirit.
The church is open many times in the week ; and the Lord is
gracious to us, and speaks through His servants very often.
.... I have no doubt in saying it, and I would be an un-
faithful man, pleading not my cause but the cause of God —
the cause of Christ — the cause of the Holy Ghost in the
Presbytery (for it is not the cause of a man ; no, man has no
charge against me ; I stand unimpeached, unblemished before
them), did I not say it. It is only this interruption, this new
thing (for it is not an interruption) that hath occurred, which
is instructed by the evidence to be the voice of the Holy
Ghost, this speaking with tongues and prophesying, which I
have declared to be the same, which hath given offence. And
I sit down solemnly declaring before you all, before God and
282 SPEECH OP THE ACCUSER.
the Lord Jesus Christ, on the faith of a minister of Christ,
that I believe it to be the work of the Holy Gfhost "
This speech, mterriipted two or three times by hot
discussions and calls to order, was rephed to on the
same day by Mr. Mann, the spokesman of the trustees,
who " considered it his duty to reply to the unseemly
and untimely denunciations with which he was bold to
say the reverend defender had attempted to stem the
torrent of justice." And proceeding in the unequal strife,
not content with the manifold disadvantages under which
he laboured as opposed to Irving's noble eloquence, this
gentleman did all he could to vulgarize and debase the
whole question, by contending that it was a question
of disciphne only, m wliich the Word of God was no
authority ; and called upon the reverend defender to
bethink himself of the Confession of Faith which he had
signed, and as an honest man to separate hunself in fact
from the Church from which he had already separated
m spirit. After this the court adjourned for a week,
during the com^se of which the "reverend defender" thus
assailed went on with those labours which one of his
friends calls " imexampled," in no way withdrawing
from his wonderftd exertions, preparing, with all- the
catechisings and preparatory services usual before a
Scotch communion, for the celebration of the Lord's
Supper. On the following Wednesday the Presbytery
again assembled ; and, with a gleam of magnanimity, in
consideration of the fact that Irving had no appeal from
their decision, but — contrary to Presbyterian usage,
which, had he been in Scotland, would have permitted
IRVING'S REPLY. 283
liim a double appeal to the Provincial Sjmod and
General Assembly — must accept their sentence as final,
offered him the privilege of answering the speech of
Mr. Mann, which he did accordingly in an impassioned
and noble oration, still more intense, because more
personal than the former ; thrilling with all the indig-
nation, the grief, the faith absolute and immovable, the
injured and mournful affection which rent his breast.
That there are some passages in this splendid address
where the speaker, flushed with palpable injustice, and
angry in his righteous heart at the superficial basis on
which a question, to himself the most momentous, was
thus injuriously set down, dehvers himself of warnings
too solemn and startlino; to chime in with the mild
phraseology of modern days, is undeniable ; but the
point on which he msists is so plainly a necessity to
any just decision of the matter involved, that few people
who consider it seriously will be surprised to find that
Irving is betrayed into a certain impatience by the
pertinacious determination, shown equally by his ac-
cusers and his judges, not to enter into the question
by which alone the case could be decided. Such a
singular and obstinate evasion of the real point at issue,
involving as it did all his dearest interests, might well'
chafe the spirit of the meekest of men ; yet he returns
again and again with indignant patience to the question
which his judges refused to consider.
" If these be the manifestations of the Holy Grhost," he
asks, " what court under heaven would dare to interpose and
say they shall not be suffered to proceed ? Tell me if that
body does exist on the face of the earth which would dare to
284 WHETHER THE WORK BE OF THE HOLY GHOST.
rule it so if they believed the work to be of the Holy Ghost ?
Surely not in the Christian Church does such a body exist.
Therefore the decision must entirely depend on this : whether
it be of the Holy Grhost, or whether it be not of the Holy
Ghost. For if it be, who dare gainsay it? Will any one
say, if it be of the Holy Ghost, that any rule of discipline or
statute of the Church, supposing the statutes were sevenfold
strong instead of being none at all — for on this subject the
canons of the Church of Scotland are entirely silent — will
any one dare to say that if it be the voice of the Holy Ghost,
all laws and statutes in which, during the days of her igno-
rance, the Church might have sought to defend herself against
the entering in of the Spirit of God, should be allowed to
keep Him out ? And is it possible that the Presbytery should
shuffle off the burden of this issue, and act upon the assertion
made that it is not the matter of doctrine which is to be
entered into ; the more when the evidence upon the table is
unanimous to this point, that it is the voice of the Holy
Ghost?"
After this most just protest, he descends to enter
the hsts with his accusers upon their own ground,
and asserts that " there is not one word in the stan-
dards against the tiling I have done ; " the fact
being that the only reference in those documents,
according to the admission of the Presbytery them-
selves, is a statement in the Westminster Confession,
'that the " extraordinary" offices of apostle, prophet, &c.,
had ceased — a statement which the earlier Book of
DiscipHne, the authority of w^hich the Church of Scot-
land had never repudiated, hmits by the more modest
suggestion, that " they may be revived if the Lord
sees good." After this Irving enters into a most
remarkable discussion of the character of the prophetic
office, and the possibility of a prophet deceiving
himself by attempting to make an arbitrary interpre-
THE TROPHETIC CHARACTER. 285
tatioii of the Divine message he utters ; in which he
takes as his text the singular utterance of the prophet
Jeremiah — " 0 Lord, Thou hast deceived me, and I
was deceived" — and proceeds to ehicidate a character
which most of his hearers beheved utterly extinct,
with all the close and intense observation which
distinguished him ; and with a lofty, visionary reason-
ableness wliich, could the character itself be but
granted real and existent, would make this an exposi-
tion of liigh metaphysical value. In the course of this
singular and close picture of the prophetic temperament
and its perils, he refers in the following terms to
Baxter, whose name was by this time discussed every-
where, and whose desertion was the heaviest possible
blow in the eyes of the pubUc to the new faith.
" A dear friend of my own," said Irving, coming fresh from
that troublesome and impetuous friend's remonstrances and
recantation, " Avho lately spake by the Spirit of Grod in my
church — as all the spiritual of the church fully acknowledged,
and almost all acknowledge still — I mean Mr. Baxter, whose
name is in everybody's mouth, hath, I believe, been taken in
this very snare of endeavouring to interpret by means of a
mind remarkably formal in its natural structure the spiritual
utterances which he was made to give forth ; and perceiving
a want of concurrence between the word and the fulfilment,
he hastily said, ' It is a lying spirit by which I have spoken.'
No lie is of the truth ; no prophet is a liar ; and if the thing
came not to pass, he hath spoken presumptuously. But while
this is true, it is equally true that no prophet since the world
began has been able to interpret the time, place, manner, and
circumstance of the fulfilment of his own utterances. And
to Jeremiah thus unwarrantably employing himself, God
seemed to be a deceiver and a liar, as the Holy Ghost hath
seemed to be to my honoured and beloved friend, whom may
the Lord speedily restore again."
286 " DISnOXESTT ! "
The orator then, leaving this mysterious subject —
to his exposition of which his audience seems to
have hstened in rapt silence, probably too much
carried away by the strange influence of his faith,
and the life-hke personahty in which he clothed this
unbehevable, prophetic ideal, to object — returns to
the more personal question, and bursts forth in na-
tural and manftil indignation. " I was taxed with
dishonesty," he exclaims, " and I was told if I was an
honest man I ought to have gone forth of the Church.
Let me repress the feehng that riseth in my bosom,
while I repel the insinuation ; for I must not speak out
of the resentment of nature, but out of the charity of
grace. Dishonesty! if it be such a moot point and
simple case of honesty and dishonesty, why trouble
they the Presbytery to consider it ? . . . It is a great
and grave question affecting the rights of the ministers
and prophets of the Christian Church ; a question of
the most deep and sacred importance ; a question not
of disciphne only but of doctrine ; and is a question of
doctrine and of disciplme, and of ordinance and of
personal right, to be called a question of common
honesty, as if I were a knave ? " Then changing, as
he could, with the highest intuitions of harmony, the
stops of that noble organ, the great preacher falls into
the strain of self-exposition^ so full of simple grandeur,
with which he was wont to reveal the working of his
own candid soul and tender heart.
" This is a temptation which has come over my brethren,
arising from their loose and unholy way of thinking and
speaking upon this subject, as if it were a common bargain
between the trustees upon the one hand and myself upon the
TEMPTED TO WITHDRAW FROM THE CONTEST. 287
other. I would it had been such ; neither they nor you
would have been troubled with it this day. For the world is
wide, and the English tongue is widely diffused over it ; and
I am used to live by faith, and love my calling as a preacher
of the Grospel as well as I do my calling of a pastor. I also
have been tempted with the like temptation of making this
a matter of personal feeling. One whole day I remember,
before meeting the elders and deacons of my church, upon
the first breaking out of this matter, I abode in the mind of
giving way to my own feelings, and saying to them, ' Brethren,
we have abidden now for so many years in love and unity,
never, or hardly once, dividing on any question, that rather
than cause divisions which I see cannot be avoided, I will
take my leave of you, and betake myself to other quarters
and other labours in the Church. And do you seek out for
some one to come and stand in my room, to go in and out
before this great people, and rule over them, for I can no
longer be faithful to God, and preserve the body in peace and
unity. I cannot find in my heart to grieve you ; let me alone
and entreat me not ; I will go and preach the Gospel in other
parts, whither God may call me.' In this mood, which these
men* would call honest and honourable — which I call selfish
and treacherous to my Lord and Master — I did abide for
the greater part of the most important day of my life, whereof
the evening was to determine this great question ; but the Lord
showed me before the hour came — He showed me, with
whom alone I took counsel in the secret place of my own
heart, that I was not a private man to do what liked me best,
but the pastor of a church, to consider their well-being, and
the minister of Christ, to whom I must render an account of
my stewardship. I put away the temptation, and went up in
the strength of the Lord to contend with the men whom I
o^
* In justice to the speaker on the other side, it ought however to
be noted here that Irving seems to have mistaken his meaning,
which I presume to be the ordinary, arbitrary, and easy conclusion,
that when a clergyman expands or alters his vieAvs, so as under any
interpretation to vary from the laws of his Church, scrupulous
honoiu- would dictate his withdrawal from its communion ; a notion
very specious upon the face of it.
2$S riiEFEK^ HIS DITY AS A TASTNMl TO HIS FF.ELIX6S.
k>wti as my c»»i\ bowels ; and to tell them, face to face, that
I vrouM dis;pUw>e ewn-v oiie of them, veia, and hate everv one
of them if iietxi should be, rather thaii flinch an iota from
mv Arm and rooted pnr|v^>se to live and die for Jesus. God
only knoxvs the great searehings of heart that there have been
■withiii me for the divisions of the Kirk-session and fltvk of
the National Scotch Ch\irch. But they ha\e i\x>ted and
groundeci me in my standing as a pastor, which I had under-
stood but never practised before, axid in the suK>rdiuate
standing of an elder, which is very little understood in the
ChuTx'th of Scotland whereof I am a minister. And they have
knit me to my flock in a Wid which cannot be broken until
G\xi do break it, I preferred my duty as a |>astor to my
feelings as a man, aixi aKxie in my place. And what hath
the ^ithfulness and Wxmty of my G^xi yet done ? Within
six n>onths thereafter, by the preachii\g of the Wc>rd and the
witi^ess of the Spirit, there were added two hundre^l meml>ers
to the Church ; not a few of whom were converted from the
depths of immorality aiid vice to become holy and God-
fearix^ nxen ; and as I sat yesterday in my vestry for nearly
Ave hours examiniixg applicants for the liberty of sitting
down with my contemned and rejected chxxrch, I thoxxght
within mvsielf, ' Ah ! it was jjxxxi thou stoodest here in the
place where the Ixird had planted thee, and wentest not forth
froxn hence !*t the biddiixg of thine owix trouble^l heart. Be-
hold what a harvest God hath given thee in this tixne of
shaking ! Wait on thy Lord, and be of good coxxrage ; com-
mit thy way xxnto Him ; tnxst also in Him, axxd He will briixg
it to pass.' These were my ' ,' t*, I do assxxre you, no
farther gone thaxx yesterday, vk^ li I >;it wearied out with the
nuxnber and weight of the c^ses which were broxxght before
me in xxxy pastoral vocation. And for your encoxxragement,
ye ministers of Christ who sit here in judgment, that ye nw'
laboxxT with good hope in this city, throxxgh good report and
throxxgh bad report, and that ye may not put yotir hands
rashly xxpon the xxxan of God, I do give you to -wit that by
mv laboxxrs in this citv, not hxxxidreds but thoxxsands, at least
xxpwards of a thousand, have been converted by xny minstry ;
and I feel an assurance that> let men do their utmost to pre-
vent it, tliousands more will yet by the saxne feeble and
Wti"
^osmnkem >«r
.ar.
<r: an aiesi(ii>
mi; D-
500?r
the iT
■-r^r
^^:^r-'ri '• •
.^-i^ ^
fr,^
ja>t. teat
290 A LAMB OF THE FLOCK.
in the heat of conflict the affectionate and reverential feelings
which all entertained towards the great preacher before this
actual antagonism, with its angry impulses, commenced, "in not
acknowledging to them that Miss Hall has been acting under
delusion ?
" The Moderator : That is not before the court.
" Mr. Irving : She is one of the lambs of my flock — she
is carried in my bosom. Oh, she is one of the lambs of my
flock ! and shall I bring one of the lambs of my flock, who
may have been deluded and led astray, before a public court ?
Never — never, while I have a pastor's heart ! "
Tliis exclamation of natural feeling moved the
general audience out of propriety. It was received
with involuntary applause, which seems to have led to
the immediate adjournment of the offended court.
In the evening the Presbytery met again to deter-
mine upon their sentence — a sentence on the nature of
which nobody could have any doubt, if it were not the
generous soul of the accused himself, who " could not
endure to think " that they would decide against him.
Five clerical members of the court spoke one after
another, announcing with such solemnity as they could
their several but unanimous conchision. I have no
desu-e to represent these men as judging unfairly, or as
acting in this ncAV matter upon their own well-known
prior conclusions. But the fact is remarkable in
a country so famihar as ours with all the caution
and minute research of law, that the judgment of
this Presbytery, involving as it did, not only the
highest privileges of Christian freedom, but practi-
cal matters of property and income, uttered itself
in the shape of so many opinions, as loose, slight,
and irregular as might be the oracles of a fireside
DECISION OF THE PRESBYTERY. 291
conclave. Instead of close and cool examination of
those canons of the Church to which they had demon-
strated their allegiance with protestations unnecessarily
vehement, their only appeal to law consisted of one or
two cursory quotations which bore only superficially
upon the subject. " The public worship being begun,"
says one of the judges, quoting from the Directory for
Public Worshijj, " the people are wholly to attend
upon it, forbearing to read anything, except what the
minister is then readmg or citing ; and abstaining much
more from all private whisperings, conference, &c., and
other indecent behaviour which may disturb the
minister or people, or hinder themselves or others in
the service of God." Another announces the ground
of his decision in the words of the Westminster
Confession, that " the whole counsel of God, concern-
ing all things necessary for his own glory, man's sal-
vation, faith, and hfe, is either expressly set down
in Scripture, or by good and necessary consequence
may be deduced from Scrij^tiu'e, unto which nothing at
any time is to be added, whether by new revelations of
the Spirit, or traditions of men." A third cites the
statement of the same Confession, that " the Holy Scrip-
ture is most necessary, those former ways " (i.e. direct re-
velations), '■^ of God's revealing His will to His people being
now ceased;'' and another from the Directory of Public
Worship.^ to the effect that the extraordinary offices of
apostles, prophets, and evangelists have ceased. These
shght quotations, constitute the entire reference made
to the canons of ecclesiastical law in order to settle a
matter so important. To people who are accustomed
to see the columns of newspapers filled day after day
u2
292 THEIR RECKLESSXESS.
with close, lengthened, and it may be tedious arguments
concerning the true meaniuo; of the articles of the
Church, it will be almost inconceivable that any
decision, bearing weiglit in law, could be come to
upon grounds so trivial : yet such was the case ; and
the extraordinary recklessness which could stake an
honourable man's character and position upon the
opinions or impressions of a gi^oup of fellow-clergymen,
supported by the merest shreds of quotation from those
articles by which, and by which alone they professed
to be guided, has never, so far as I am aware, been so
much as remarked by the community most interested.
If he was to be judged by the standards of the Church
it must be apparent to every one that the merest
superficial rules of justice required a close examination
of those standards, a patient and detailed scrutiny, care
being had to arrive at the true meaning, and to put aside
the individual and local circumstances which so evidently
and avowedly coloiu" those productions of a belligerent
age. Nothing can be more evident, for example, than
tliat the extract from the Directory above quoted,
refers simply to the irreverent behaviour in church of
a half enhghtened people, and is enthrely innocent of
any allusion to utterances of either real or pretended
inspiration ; and few people will imagine that, apart
from other evidence, the declaration of the Westminster
divines that " those former ways of God's revealing His
will to His people have now ceased," coidd either finally
settle the question, or was ever intended by those very
divines themselves to settle it. The Presbytery decided
that to suffer unauthorised persons to speak in the
C'hurch was a capital offence against the laws of the
SCRAPS OF THE COXFESSIOX. 293
Church of Scotland, in direct opposition to those
directions quoted by Irving for the exercise of " pro-
phesying or interpreting the Scriptures," which appear
in one of the authoritative books of that Church, and
which point to an assembly almost identical with that
over which Irving presided, with the exception that
the former laid clann to no miraculous gifts. " This
has just exactly the reverse meaning of what the rev.
defender had endeavoured to extract from it, not to
mention that there is nothing here about these prophets
speaking on a Sunday," says the Moderator with a sim-
ple and amusing dogmatism which attempts no proof;
and the other members of the court give forth their
opinions with equal looseness, each man using a few in-
applicable words out of the Confession, as if it were a
charm which could convert his personal notions into a
solemn judgment. I neither assert nor imagine that
there was the least dishonesty in the conclusions so
strangely arrived at, or that the judges were not quite
conscientious, and convinced that they were doing
their duty ; but so far as law and justice are concerned,
the entire proceedings were a mere mockery, only
rendered more palpably foolish by the show of legal
form and ceremony with which they were conducted.
Had the matter been argued before a civil court, it might
indeed have been decided that the proceedings com-
plained of were contrary to the usage of the Church of
Scotland,no doubt an important point — but it must have
been satisfactorily established that no ecclesiastical law *
* That this is the case, and that no such rigid adherence to the
proprieties of custom binds the Churcli when she chooses to be
tolerant, might be proved by the many irregularities pennitted in
connection -with the late " revivals,"
294 THE CHARACTER OF PRESBYTERIAN WORSHIP.
forbade them, and that no direct ordinance of the Church
had been in any way transgressed.
At the same time, while this is very evidently the
case, it is necessary to admit that the spiritual mani-
festations then taking place in Irving's church were,
though contrary to no ecclesiastical canon, yet
thoroughly contrary to the character and essence of
Presbyterian worship ; and that only the existence, not
to be lioped for, of an imperturbable judicial mmd,
resolute in the majesty of law, and beyond the in-
fluence of feeling, in the court that judged him, could
have made a different result possible. Those outbursts
of prophetic voices, exciting and unexpected, were
palpably at the wildest variance with the rigid decorums
of that national worship Avhich has so carefully ab-
stracted everything which can influence either imagina-
tion or sense from its austere services. And a body of
men trained to the strictest observance of this affronted
order of worship, totally unaccustomed to the exacti-
tude of law, and important in the exercise of an
authority which they would have unanimously declared
it an infraction of Christ's sovereignty in His Church
had any qualified adviser attempted to guide, were
scarcely to be supposed so superior to Presbyterial pre-
cedent as to conduct this trial on the cautious principles
of civil equity. They quoted ecclesiastical law as un-
instructed controversialists quote texts, by way of
giving a certain vague authority to their own opinions,
but the idea of examining scrupulously what that law
really enforced and meant, or wherein the actions of
the accused were opposed to it, never seems to have
entered the minds of the hasty Presbyters. The Con-
WHAT COULD THEY DO ? 295
fessions of Faith and Books of Discipline, to which Irving
referred so often, had in fact nothing to do with the
matter. Apart from all disputed doctrine and irritated
theological temper, a simple matter of fact, visible to
all the world, had to be dealt with ; a starthng novelty
had suddenly disturbed the sober composure of the
Scotch Church, which was no way to be reconciled
with its habitual reserve and gravity, and somehow
had to be got rid of. Scotch observers looking back
at the present moment, regretful of the necessity, still
ask — what could they do ? And I cannot tell what
they could have done, except examine, and wait, and
tolerate — three things which the national temperament
finds more difficult than any action or exertion. " I do
not dissent from your assertion, that the Scotch con-
sistory had no choice but to expel Irving from the
body," writes the Kev. F. D. Maurice. " I do not say
that the authorities of the Enghsh Church, if they had
(unhappily) the same Idnd of jurisdiction, might not,
or may not exercise it the same manner. But I know
few signs which (in the latter case) I should deem so
sure a prognostic of coming desolation." The Scotch
mind, much less tolerant and more absolute than the
Enghsh, that same mind which makes it by times a
" unanimous hero nation," had already learned to make
abrupt settlement of such questions ; and, unless the
Presbytery had been content to wait with Gamahel and
see whether this thing was of God or not, the decision
they came to was the only one to be looked for from
them. But the laws of the Church, those standards
which they themselves set up as the ultimate reference,
had absolutely nothing at all to do with the matter.
295 SEXTEXCE.
The verdict — elaborately enveloped, as ■will be seen,
in the perplexing obscimty of Scotch law terms, which,
taken in connection with the wonderful lack of law in
the proceedings themselves, throw an air almost of
absiu'dity upon it — Avas as follows : —
"At a meeting of the London Presbytery, held at the
Scotch Church, London Wall, this 2nd day of May, 1S32 :
'•'\Miereas the trustees of the National Scotch Church,
Regent Square, having on the 22nd day of March last, de-
livered to the Moderator of this Presbvterv a memorial and
complaint, charging the Eev. Edward Irving with certain
deviations from the doctrine and discipline of the Church of
Scotland, in the said complaint particularly set forth; and
praying that this Presbytery would forthwith take the same
into their consideration, so as to determine the question
whether, by such breaches of doctrine and disciphne, the said
Rev. Edward Irving hath not rendered himself unfit to
remain the minister of the said National Scotch Church, and
ought not to be removed therefrom, in pursuance of the con-
ditions of the trust-deed of the said church. And whereas,
the said Rev. Edward Irving, having previously been delated
and convicted before this Presbytery on the ground of teaching
heresy concerning the human nature of our Lord Jesus
Christ, has been declared to be no longer a member thereof.
Yet in respect that the trust-deed of the said church,
leofallv drawn and concluded with the consent of the said
Rev. Edward Irving, and the said trustees as parties thereto,
expressly provides not only that this Presbvterv shall, or may
act and adjudicate in all cases of complaint brought in the
manner therein specified against the minister of the said church
for the time being, by certain persons therein specified ; but
that the award or decision of this Presbytery in all such
matters, so referred to them as aforesaid, shall be final and
conclusive.
"And further, in resfard that the trustees of the said
church, being of the parties competent to complain as afore-
said, have laid before this Presbytery, in the manner pre-
mVIXG "UXFIT TO EEMAIN A JIINISTER." 297
scribed by the said trust-deed, the memorial and complaint
hereinbefore-mentioned or referred to, against the said Rev.
Edward Irving, charging him as aforesaid with certain devia-
tions from the doctrine and discipline of the Church of Scot-
land, as mentioned in the said complaint particularly, in as
far as he has permitted' and publicly encouraged, during
public worship on Sabbath and other days, the exercise of
certain supposed gifts by persons being neither ministers nor
licentiates of the Church of Scotland, in contravention, as well
of his ordination vows, as of the true intent and meaning
of the said trust-deed, which, in the governing clause thereof,
provides that the said National Scotch Church, of which the
said Rev. Edward Irving is the present minister, shall, at all
times hereafter, be used, occupied, and enjoyed as a place for
the public religious worship and service of God, according to
the doctrines, forms of worship, and modes of discipline of the
Established Church ; an account of all which deviations and
innovations the said trustees, offering proof of the same, have
petitioned this Presbytery to decern in the premises, accord-
ing to the provisions of the said trust-deed. And further, in
regard that the said complaint has in all respects been orderly
proceeded in. And that on the 26th and 27th days of April
last, and on this 2nd day of May instant, the said trustees on
the one part, and the said Rev. Edward Irving on the other,
having severally compeared before this Presbytery, and pro-
bation having been taken on said complaint by the exami-
nation of witnesses upon oath, and by documentary evidence
lodged in process, and parties having been heard and removed.
Therefore this Presbytery, having seriously and deliberately
considered the said complaint and the evidence adduced,
together with the statements made in court by the said Rev.
Edward Irving, and acting under a deep and solemn sense of
their responsibility to the TiOrd Jesus Christ, as the great
Head of the Church, do find that the charges in said complaint
are fully proven ; and therefore, while deeply deploring the
painful necessity thus imposed upon them, they did and here-
by do, decern that the said Rev. Edward Irving has rendered
himself unfit to remain the minister of the National Scotch
Church aforesaid, and ougrht to be removed therefrom, in
■298 TRIUMPH OF THE PRESS.
pursuance of the conditions of the trust-deed of the said
church.
"James Eeid Brown,
" Moderator of the Presbytery of the Established
Church of Scotland in London."
The following morning had scarcely dawned, when
the triumphant press echoed and celebrated this de-
cision. Never before was a Presbytery out of Scot-
land so watched and so applauded. The Times itself
opened with a discharge of its great guns, in honour
of the victory, devoting a leading article to the sub-
ject.
" The blasphemous absurdities which have for some months
past been enacted in the Caledonian Church, Regent Square,"
says the leading journal, " are now, we trust, brought to an
effectual conclusion. The Scotch Presbytery in London, who
are, by the trust-deed of the chapel, appointed to decide on
any alleged departure of its minister from the standards of
the Kirk of Scotland, to which, by the same deed, he is
sworn to adhere, last night, after a laborious investigation,
declared that the fooleries which he had encouraged or per-
mitted were inconsistent with the doctrine and discipline of
the Scotch National Establishment. It would, indeed, have
been a subject of wonder had they come to a different con-
clusion, though they had had the benefit of a concert upon
the 'tongues ' from the whole male and female band of Mr.
Irving's select performers. So long as the rev. gentleman
occupied the stage himself," continues this great authority in
religious doctrine, "he was heard with patience — perhaps,
sometimes with pity ; . . . . but when he entered into part-
nership with knaves and impostors, to display their concerted
' manifestations ' — when he profaned the sanctuary of God,
by introducing hideous interludes of ' the unknown tongues,'
it was impossible any longer to tolerate the nuisance."
Such terms had Irving, with his lofty sense of
honour and chivakous truthfulness, to hear apphed
" TIMES ' AND " KECOED. 299
to himself, and to endure. The Record, with milder,
but not less triumphant satisfaction, follows in a simi-
lar strain, emphasising its rejoicing by congratu-
lating its readers, not only upon Baxter's recanta-
tion, but upon the timely withdrawal of Irving's
assistant and missionary from the falling house — that
gentleman having not only had his eyes opened to
the delusion of the gifts, but also to the " awftil
heresy in regard to our Lord's humanity, which
it has been the privilege of this journal steadfastly to
resist." Such were the pasans with which the perfectly
illogical and indefensible decision of the London Pres-
bytery was received in the outside world ; and such
the accompaniments with which this heavy blow fell
upon Irving. The assistant who deserted him at so
painful a crisis, had been his companion for but a short
time, and appears but little either in the history of the
struo;o-le, or in those all-demonstrative letters in which
Lrving, incapable of concealment, reveals his heart and
soul.
It is a rehef to turn from all this misrepresentation
and injustice ; from the reckless Presbyters who refused
to examme either their own law or the real question at
issue ; from the contemptuous journahsts, to whom this
matter was only one of the wonders of the day, a
fanaticism as foreign and unintelhgible as heaven ; from
disenchanted prophets and failing friends ; to Irving
himself, spending the next day after, morning and
evening and at noon, in the labours and devotions of
that dedicated day preparatory to the communion,
which Scottish piety still calls par excellence the Fast-
day, totally as the ordinance of fasting has disappeai^ed
300 THE FAST-DAY.
from the nation. He did not intermit those services,
although it was now uncertain whether the church
would be open to liim on the next Sunday for the
celebration of the sacrament. "The tokens* were
given, to be kept (if not delivered up on Sunday), as a
bond of union till such time as the Lord shaU guide
the flock to some other place of refuge," writes a ladj^
whose diffuse woman's letter deepens into momentary
pathos when, spealdng of Living in that day's services,
she exclaims, " I verily beheve he offered to God the
sacrifice of a broken heart." It Avas the last sacrifice
of his ever to be offered in that place where " the
ashes of his children rested," as he himself mournfully
said. The next morning, in the early May sunsliine,
before the world was half awake, the daily congrega-
tion gathering to their matins, found the gates of the
church closed upon them. Perhaps it was that " wrath
with those we love," workhig " like madness in the
brain," the bitter anger of a brother offended, which
moved the trustees to so abrupt a use of their power.
" I strongly urged them to allow the church to remain
open till after the dispensation of the sacrament," writes
Mr. Hamilton, who had been a sad spectator through-
out, specially intimating his non-concurrence, as being
himself a trustee, in the complaint of the others,
although unable in conscience to offer any opposition
to them ; " but they refused to do so, on the ground
that, as they could not conscientiously join with Edward
* Admission to the communion being in tlie Scotch Church hedged
in with many restrictions, it is customary to distribute these " tokens"
before every observance of the ordinance, Avithout which no one is
admitted to the " fenced" and guarded table.
CLOSING OF THE CHURCH. 301
themselves, they would thereby be deprived, under the
provisions of the trust-deed, from having a voice in the
election of a future minister ; and also, because it v^ould
brino; a o;reat accession of friends to Edward" — two
hundred new members, according to the same authority,
having apphed for admission ; so they put an arbitary stop
to all the multiphed services with which the Church of
Scotland prefaces its communion, and just as the sacred
table was about to be spread, silently prohibited that
solemn farewell feast, and left the large congregation,
with its two hundred new members, to seek what accom-
modation it could find in the two days which intervened.
They found it m a place of which the Morning Watch
declares, " Nothing could be more repugnant to the
judgment, taste, and feehng of all the members, than
the asylum to which they were driven. A barn or a
cowshed Avould have been preferable, but none such
were to be obtained." This was a large room in
Gray's Inn Eoad, occupied at other times by the
well-known Kobert Owen, and which was not only
desecrated by that association, but too small to hold
the large body of Irving's adherents. Li this place,
however, in that dismal centre of London life, the
holy feast was held on the Gth of May, by almost
the entire church, about eight hundred communicants ;
and here, for some months, the more solemn services of
the church were celebrated ; while Irving preached out
of doors in various places, sometimes in Britannia Fields,
sometimes in Islington Green, to the multitudes who
assembled wherever his presence was known.
Such was the first step he had to make in that new
world, outside what his followers caU " the splendid
302 GEAY'S IXN KOAD.
towers of Eegent Square," outside tlie ancient cii'cle of
companions and counsellors who had deserted him. Of
the pangs of that parting he henceforth says not a
word ; but goes on in sad grandeur, feehng to the depths
of his heart all the fulness of the change. Between
the church he had founded and watched over as stone
upon stone it had grown into being, and round which,
in his fond imagination, the venerable prestige of the
Church of his fathers had always hovered, and the
big room in that squalid London street, where foolish-
benevolent Unbehef * shared the possession mth him,
and played its frivolous pranks of philanthropy under
the same roof which echoed his rehojious voice, amid all
the sneers of the prejudiced world outside — what a
difference was there! But after the struggles of the
so-called " trial " were over, not a word of complaint
or reproach comes to his hps ; he proceeds "with those
"unexampled labours." Multitudes stand hushed be-
fore him on those summer daj's, as on the parched
suburban grass, or under the Avails of the big prison, he
preaches the gospel of his Master, with an eloquence
deeper and richer, a devotion more profound and per-
fect, than when the greatest in the land crowded to
his feet, and all that was most wise and most fair in
society listened and thrilled to his prophet voice.
But not his now the prophet voice ; by his side, or in
the crowd near him, is some obscure man or woman, to
* I may notice here, so strong is the power of even a momentary
and fortuitous connection of two names, that some friends of my
o-wn, entirely ignorant otherwise of Irving, have confidently assured
me that he had something to do with the infidel Owen, as I was sure
to find out on examination ! This is, I need not say, the entire
amount of that connection.
OUT-DOOR PREACHIXG. 303
hear wliom, when the burst of utterance comes upon
them, the great preacher pauses with rapt looks and ear
mtent ; for that utterance, because ]ie beheves it to be
the voice of God, he has borne " reproach, casting
out, deprivation of everything, save hfe itself," wiites
one of his female relatives, with aggrieved and pathetic
indignation ; and there he stands in the unconscious
splendour of his humihty, offering magnificent thanks
when those strange ejaculations give, what he beheves
a confirmation from heaven, to the word he has been
teaching ; a sight, if that voice were true, to thrill
the universe ; a sight, if that voice were false, to
make angels weep with utter love and pity ; any way,
whether true or false, an attitude than which anything
more noble and affecting has never been exhibited by
man to men.
One of those out-doors sermons was distinguished
by a thoroughly characteristic and beautiful incident.
It was shortly after his ejection from Eegent Square,
on a summer Sunday morning, when surrounded by a
little band of his own people, and raised in " a temporary
pulpit or platform made for his use by one of his flock,"
Irvmg was preaching to the dense crowd which had
gathered round him. The subject of his discourse was,
as the lady from whom I have the information believes,
that doctrine of regeneration in baptism with which
so many pangs of parental love and anguish were
associated in his mind. Suddenly he was interrupted
by an appeal from the crowd ; a child had been lost
in the throng by its parents, and was now held up
by the stranger who had extricated it, and who
wanted to know what he should do with the forlorn httle
304 THE LOST CHILD.
creature. " Give me the cliilcl," said the preacher ; and
with difficulty, tlirough the multitude, the lost infant
was brought to him. " Mr. Irving stretched out his
arms for it," says my informant, " and in a moment it
was nesthng (just as we used to see his own httle baby
do), with the most perfect confidence and contentment,
against his broad shoulder. It was a poor child, and
poorly clothed, but he was not the man to love it less
on that account. We shaU none of us ever forget
the wonderful manner in which jMr. Irving could hold
an infant. This one appeared to be perfectly happy
from the moment it was in his arms, while he continued
to preach with as much ease and freedom as before,
and interweaving at once into his discourse (to which
it was, of course, most appropriate), our Lord's own
lesson about the httle children, made this little one as
it were the text of his last clauses, which he prolonged
considerably ; when he had concluded, in his final
prayer and blessing, he particularly prayed for and
blessed " the httle child ;" and after the psalm had
been sung, he beckoned to the parents, who (as he
had intended) had seen it from the time he took
it into his arms, to come and receive it back." The
affectionate writer goes on, with a little outburst of that
loving recollection which brings tears to the eyes and
a tremor to the voice of every one who remembers
Irving, to say that in his hfetime they " hardly dared
to speak or think of those natural gifts which had,
previously to his more spiritual ministry, gained for
him the praises of the world." But now, at a dis-
tance of thirty years, his friends can venture to recall
the picture — that figure almost gigantic, with the
AFFECTIOXATE KECOLLECTION". 305
lost baby " literally cradled " in his arms ; the summer
heavens blazing above ; the breathless crowd below ; the
solemn harmony of that matchless voice, full of all the
intonations of eloquence, to wliich nobody could Hsten
unmoved ; and that hving sign of a tenderness which
embraced all helpless things, the love with which his
forlorn heart, wounded to its depths, yearned to its
brethren. " An intense sunshine bathed the whole,"
concludes the lady, whose notes I have quoted. Under
that sunshine, in fervid midsummer, silent thousands
stood and hstened. This was now the only means
remaining to Irving of communication with the outside
world.
And in these preachings, with but here and there
a scattered individual who retamed, or ever had
known, allegiance to the Church of Scotland near
him; and in the room in Gray's Inn Eoad — and
still more strangely in the chapel where the Eev.
Nicholas Armstrong, not long before a clergyman of
the Enghsh Church, and of fervent Irish blood, esta-
bhshed the first dependent congregation of the new
sect — one sign of Irving's influence, as remarkable as
it is affecting, accompanied the services. So far as
the London Presbytery could do it, the great preacher
had been cast out of the Church of his fathers — he had
been pronounced unfit to occupy any longer a pulpit
bound to the Church of Scotland ; but wherever
Irving's friends and followers sang the praises of God,
it was that rugged version of the Psalms of David
which we, in Scotland, know from our cradles, and —
all poetic considerations out of the question — cherish to
our graves, which ascended from the lips of the un-
VOL. II. X
306 THE SCOTCH PSALMS.
accustomed crowd. Those rugged measures, by times
grand in their simpHcity, by times harsh and unmelodi-
ous as only translated lyrics can be, which cheered the
death-passion of the Covenanter, and which Carlyle, with
an almost fantastic loyalty (in rebellion) to the faith that
cradled him, puts into the mouths of his mediaaval monks,
Irving, in actual reahty, put into the mouths of his Eng-
hsh followers. Wlien his bold disciples interposed their
Gospel into the din of every-day hfe in the heart of
London, and preached at Charing-Cross, in the heat of
the laborious hours, it was not the smooth hymns
of modern piety, but the strange songs of a sterner
faith, which mingled with the confused noises of the
life-battle. To find those harsh old verses, some-
times thrilhng with an heroic touch, but at all
times as unhke the effusions of devotion in our days
as can well be conceived, preserved amid records
of " manifestations " and sermons, upon neither the
speakers nor the hearers of which they had the least
claim of association, is a singular memorial of the
affectionate reverence with which all his followers re-
garded Irving. I cannot tell how long this lasted * ; but
in these days of excitement and commotion, when the
expelled church had no refuge, but snatched its solemn
celebrations in the obnoxious concert-room which
Eobert Owen shared, and wandered out about those
noisy suburbs to find space for its preaching, it is always
the old Psalms of Scotland which rise quaint and strange
upon the air, used to smoother, if not to nobler,
* I am told that their use was continued for several years, until
the system of chanting the Psalms in the prose version, as in the
Church of England, was adopted.
ISLINGTON GREEN. 307
measures. And throughout this summer, there is a con-
tinual changing of scene and place. The old green of
Islington, swallowed up out of all village semblance in
the noisy centre of population, the still less pleasant
space overshadowed by Clerkenwell prison, nay, even
as we have said, Charing- Cross, which sometimes in
insular arrogance we call the centre of the world,
all saw the wandering nucleus of devoted worshippers,
the gathering crowd,, the preaching Evangelist.
Nor was there always the same veneration shown
even to the great preacher himself, as in the instance
we have quoted. The newspapers of the day mention
a threatened assault upon him by the Jews, to whom
he had preached in Goodman's Fields ; and he himself
refers to the presence of " a multitude of strangers and
gazers," who " have insulted me, and do insult me daily."
While, at the same time, he desires the prayers of the
Church "for two brethren, now lying in prison," who were
suffering for their zeal in this respect. The newspapers,
in the meantime, were full of sneers((^nd contemptuous
self-congratulations on having foreseen'the depths of the
" foolery " into which this new fanaticism had fallen ;
but I cannot help thinking that this summer conveyed,
amid the labom-s that refreshed his soul, a httle repose
to Irving, who, at last, was done with all the harassing
cares of daily contest — the struggle with his friends.
It was over now ; and if deserted on many sides, he
was comparatively unmolested. After the morning
services, the worshippers poured into his house, which
was still in Judd Place, and which, in that moment of
transition, had no certain provision even for its own
necessities, and crowded round the breakfast table,
X 2
308 PKIXCELT HOSPITALITY.
wliere tlie man who knew how to hve by faith, exer-
cised, as ]Mi\ Drummond described to me, " a princely
hospitahty." Dm-ing the entire summer, the Morning
Watch informs us, the members of the expelled church
had been "indefatigable in seeking to purchase, hire, or
build a chapel." None ehgible offered for the former
purpose, and when it was resolved to erect a building,
and money had been collected towards defraying the
expense, the Spirit expressly forbade it, saying "that the
Lord would provide in His own time." And, in fact,
a place adaptable for the purpose was found in the be-
ginning of autumn, in the large picture gallery which
had belonged to West, the painter, and which was
attached to his house, in Newman Street ; where, ac-
cordingly, after a httle interval, the changed congrega-
tion established itself, remodelled and reorganised.
That was a year almost as momentous and excitmg to
the nation at large as it was to Ir\dng and his people.
It was the year of the Eeform Bill, and half the
periodical hterature of the day was awful in prognosti-
cations which one reads now-a-days with incredulous
smiles ; and still more closely interesting and important,
it was the year of the cholera, when men's hearts were
faihng them for fear of the uncomprehended plague,
which stole, insidious and sudden, alike through crowded
streets and quiet villages. In the June number of the
Morning Watch appears a letter from Irving, touchmg
an attack of this malady to which he liimself had been
subject, and the mamier in which he had surmounted
it — which is remarkable, as aU his letters are, for the
simple and minute picture it gives of his own heart
and emotions.
HOW TO OVERCOME DISEASE BY FAITH. 309
The idea that disease itself was sin, and that no man
with faith in his Lord ought to be overpowered by it,
was one of the principles which began to be adopted
by the newly-separated community.
" To the Editor of the Morning Watch.
" My DEAK Friend, — As you have asked me to give you
an account of the gracious dealings of our Heavenly Father
with me, His unworthy servant, on the occasion of my being
seized with what was in all appearance, and to the conviction
of medical men when described to them, seemed to be that
disease which has proved fatal to so many of our fellow-
creatures in this and other lands, I sit down to do so with
much gratitude of heart to my Grod, who enabled me to hold
fast my confidence in Him, and who did not forsake me when
I trusted in Him, nor suffer the adversary to triumph over
me, but gave me power, through faith in Christ my risen
Head, to overcome him when he endeavoured, by his assault
in my flesh, to shake my faith in my Grod, and to prevent me
from fulfilling that day to two different congregations the
ofiice of a minister of Christ. ... I feel I ought to mention
that, on the evening preceding my attack, I had preached
from the words in the 12th of 1 Cor., 'To another the gifts of
healing by the same Spirit.' i I was led in discourse to show
out to my flock that the standing of the members of Christ
was to be without disease, and that this had ever been the
standing of God's people And I added that if disease
did come upon them, as in the case of Job, it was either for
chastening for some sin, whether in themselves or in the
body of Christ, for Grod ever views us as one, or permitted as
a trial of our faith. Having stated these things out fully, I
exhorted the saints of Grod before me to live by faith con-
tinually on Jesus for the body as well as the soul. ' . . . Or
should their faith be put to the test by disease, I entreated
them to hold fast their confidence, and to plead the Lord's
own many and gracious promises to the members of His
Church, and in faith to go about the occupations which in
His providence they were called to perform, ever bearing in
310 SUFFEEIXGS.
mind that whatsoever they did should be for His glory, and
that I had no doubt but they would ever experience that the
Lord honoured their faith in His word.
" On the following morning I arose in perfect health, at
the usual hour, and was in the church by half-past six o'clock.
During the prayer-meeting I began to feel pain, but was able
to go through the service. A number of friends accompanied
me home to breakfast. On reaching home, I became very
chill, and had very severe pain After resting awhile
I felt a little relieved, and entered the room where my friends
were, and sat down by the fire, unable to taste anything.
The hour's pain I had endured, and the other trial of my con-
stitution, had even then had such an effect on my frame that
my appearance shocked my friends. I could take no interest
in the conversation going forward, but endeavoured to lift up
my heart to my God, having a presentiment that I was called
upon to show forth the faith which I had on the preceding
evening been led to exhort my people to have in their heavenly
Father. In the strength of Grod I proceeded, when my friends
had finished breakfast, to conduct family worship, which I
was enabled to do, though my body was so enfeebled that
I could neither kneel nor stand, having tried both positions,
but had to sit while I prayed. I then retired to my own
room, in order to search myself in the presence of God, to
confess my sins, to cast myself entirely on the mercy of my
Father, and to seek for strength to perform the duties of that
day, having to preach that forenoon at half-past eleven
o'clock, and again in the evening at seven. I was now very
sick, with a feeling of wringing or gnawing pain through my
whole body. . . I was so weak that I could not sit up, and
in sore pain, with a painful chill all over my body. I there-
fore wrapped me up in blankets and laid me on my bed,
desiring to be left alone until a few minutes before the time
for setting out for the house of God, where I should minister
to His people. My orders were obeyed, and my wish attended
to. My wife entered my room about a quarter-past eleven
o'clock. I felt so exhausted that I did not attempt to speak
to her. She saw my weakness and spoke not, but hm'ried
down stairs to prepare a little arrowroot and brandy for me,
and to desire that my fellow-labourer, the mission aiy of our
RESOLVED TO FALL AT HIS POST. 311
church, should go and take my place, as she thought there
was little hope of my reaching the church at the hour when the
service should commence. When my wife had left the room,
though I was no better, I said in the strength of the Lord I
will rise and do my duty. I arose, and came down stairs in
tottering weakness, but holding fast my assurance, that though
brought very low, the Lord would not forsake me. . . . My
sunken eyes and pallid cheeks, and altogether my ghastly
appearance, my wife afterwards told me, reminded her of her
graudsire of eighty-four, whose frame had been wasted with
disease. . . . With slow and difficult steps, accompanied by
my wife and a young friend, I proceeded to the church, about
a quarter of a mile from my house ; and on entering, found
mv friend and fellow-labourer standing and ministering in
mj room. All things tempted me to shrink back from my
ofltce ; but I felt no hesitation to instruct my faithful beadle,
though he remonstrated much, to go up to the pulpit and
infarm my brother that when he had finished the. first prayer
I would take my place, and by Grod's help perform my own
duty. Meanwhile, I stretched myself on three chairs before
the fire in the vestry, barely able to keep myself in heat, and,
by perfect stillness in one position, a little to abate the pain.
Ever as I shifted my position I endured much suffering, and
was almost involuntarily impelled to draw up my limbs in
order to keep the pain under. Nevertheless, when I stood up
to attii'e myself for the pulpit, and went forward to ascend
the pulpit stairs, the pains seemed to leave me. Over and
over again my kind and true-hearted brother besought me to
let him proceed ; but my mind was made up to fall at my
post, which I had an inward assurance my Master would not
suffer me to do. I began to read the chapter, expecting the
power of spiritual exposition, which was wont to abound to
me in this above all my other services ; but to my aston-
ishment I had no thought in my heart, nor word upon mj
lips, and felt it was all I could do to keep on reading. About
the sixth verse my words began to be indistinct in the sound.
I could not strike them shrill and full out ; they fell short of
my usual utterance all I could do. My eye became dim,
and the words of the book looked hazy. Then my head
began to swim, and my heart to become faint; and I laid hold
312 VICTORY OYER THE BODY.
on the pulpit-sides and looked wistfully about, wondering
what was to befall me. But the most painful symptom of
all was that I felt it a great effort to draw my breath. At
this moment, when the disease was come to a crisis, and all
nature was sinking down within me, I bad only one feeling,
for the honour of Jesus, my Lord and Master, that he should
be put to shame through my unbelief — and that I should fall
before the enemy in the place of testimony and in the sight
of all the people. One thought, one prayer, shot across my
spirit, which was this, ' Surely Thou, oh Jesus, art stronger in
my spirit than Satan is in my flesh ! ' That instant a cold
sweat, chill as the hand of death, broke out all over my body,
and stood in large drops upon my forehead and hands. From
that moment I seemed to be strengthened. My reading,
which had not been interrupted by all this, though strongly
affected so as to be sensible to all present, proceeded more
easily to the end of the chapter, but all without my being
able to add one word of exposition. Nevertheless, after the
singing a few stanzas of a Psalm, I undertook to preach on
the last verse of the 3rd chapter of John's Grospel, which
came in order. According to my custom I had premeditated
nothing, and, as hath been said, while reading the chapter
found myself utterly incapable of originating anything. But
I knew the Master whom I serve, and set out on His charges.
Slowly and with great weakness the words dropped from me,
and I was ill able to indite sentences or bind them into
regular discourse ; but I gave myself to the Spirit, and went
forward. I had not proceeded many minutes until the Holy
Ghost, in one of the prophets, burst in upon my discourse,
speaking with tongues and prophesying. This brought me
rest and refreshing, and some of the words were made to me
spirit and life, so that I resumed with fresh strength ; but
still as a dead man, both in respect of body and of mind ; alive
in respect of the Spirit. I continued my discourse for about
an hour, with more unction, as it appeared to myself and. all
who spake of it, than I had ever preached before. After the
service, I walked home and conversed with my friends, and
took a little simple food; expecting to strengthen my body
for my evening duty by eating heartily at dinner. But Grod
was resolved that for this day the glory of my strength should
STATE OP THE TUBLIC MIND. 313
stand only in Him ; for I was able to eat little or nothing ;
yet had more power given me in preaching to about two
hundred poor people in a crowded school-room than I ever
remember to have had. And next morning I rose to my
duty before the sun, and was enabled to go forward with re-
newed strength imto this hour. For all which let the glory
be given to Jehovah by His name, — ' I am the Lord God
which healeth thee.'
" Edwd. Irving."
The perfect simplicity of this narrative may, per-
haps, bring a smile upon some faces ; but I cannot
pretend to offer any excuses for a man who felt the
everlasting arms always under him, and recognised no
dull intervening world between himself and his God.
Tlie occurrence thus described evidently took place
before his expulsion from Eegent Square, and at a time
when men's minds were highly strung, and as dehcate
to deal with as the wavering bands of an army in the
first thrill of panic, which the merest stumble of the
leader might throw into mad rout and destruction.
Perhaps the steadfast, palhd figure, holding by the sides
of the pulpit, and maintaining its Christian sovereignty
over the body and its pangs, did more than much phi-
losophy to strengthen the hearts of the watching mul-
titude against that panic which is the best aid of
pestilence.
Notwithstanding Irving's declaration that, according
to his custom, he had premeditated nothing, he had by
no means given up the composition of sermons ; but
still, and to the end of his days, continued to dictate to
the "svriting of here and there a joyful amanuensis,
honoured to feel her female pen the medium of record-
ing his high thoughts and burning exliortations. Nor
314 EEPORTED "FALLING OFF" IN IRVIXG'S MIXD.
does it appear tliat the " falling off," wliicli is so com-
monly alleged against liim at this agitated period of his
hfe, was in any respect more true than suppositions
framed upon general probabihty generally are. On
the contrary, Mr. Hamilton, who, deeply affectionate as
he was, would not perhaps have been sorry could he
have seen a momentary feebleness visible in the brother
whose convictions carried him into paths so strange and
dangerous, could not say that the bewilderment of the
manifestations, or the undue faith with which Irving
regarded them, had any effect upon the force and ful-
ness of his preaching. " His ministrations in the
pulpit," wrote this trusty witness, dating the 4th of
May, " have for some time past been extremely power-
ful, and I beheve instrumental in winning many souls to
Christ." Certainly his few printed productions of tliis
period give httle sign of any decay of intellect. One
of these, published in the Morning Watch of March
1832, entitled, A Judgment upon the Decisions of the
late General Assembly, contains a very remarkable pas-
sage in reference to the future fate of the Church of
Scotland, which, uttered without any prophetic pomp,
has verified itself more absolutely than any of the pro-
fessedly inspired predictions to which Irving himself
gave such undoubting heed: — "That the General
Assembly, Synods, Presbyteries, and Kirk Sessions, with
aU the other furniture of the Church, are about, like the
veil of the temple, to be rent in twain, or to be left,
like the withered fig-tree, fruitless and barren, I
firmly beheve, and yet would do all I could to retard
it," he says ; regarding steadfastly, not any premonition
of a rising controversy about Church government, nor
THE "MORNING WATCH THE ORGAN OF THE CHURCH. 315
even the restless, absolute spirit, entering into a wild
struggle witli all the conditions of nature, which took
so readily to deposition and anathema, — but what to his
intent eyes was a thousand times more significant, the
practical denial of the love of the Father, and the work
of the Son, which he believed the Church of Scotland
to be guilty of. After the event which has left so
deep a scar upon the heart of Scotland, it is starthng
to meet with such words.
The Morning Watch, notwithstanding its dignity as a
Quarterly Eeview, and its oft-repeated declaration that
the majority of its readers were members of the English
Church, occupied itself, throughout those exciting
months, in the most singular manner, with the ecclesias-
tical prosecution, which only the great fame of Irving,
and the remarkable character of the spiritual question
involved, prevented from being a merely local and indi-
vidual matter. Though a periodical of the highest class
and most recondite pretensions, it palpitated with every
change in the fortunes of the Eegent Square Church, and
was as truly the organ of that expelled band, large as a
congregation, but small as a community, which followed
Irving, as its adversary the Record was the organ of
English Evangehcism ; and not only abounded in dis-
cussions and expositions of the miraculous gifts and
cures, and of the doctrines specially identified with
Irving, but went so much farther as to represent " Mr.
Irving' s Church as The Sign of the Times,'' and to dis-
cuss the position of the body in its temporary and
disagreeable refuge as " The Ark of God in the Temple
of Dag on." Perhaps the presence in the new com-
munity of a man so rich, so determined, so swift and
316 THE SICK CHILD.
self-acting as Henry Driimmond, sparing no cost, either
of money or labour, — a potentate considerable enough
to have an " organ " in his own right — goes far to
explain the possession, by a single Church, of a repre-
sentative so magnificent as a Quarterly Eeview.
I am not informed as to the precise period when
Irving removed his family into the house in Newman
Street, which included under the same roof the large
picture gallery henceforward to form the meeting-place
of his Church ; but, before going on to that, there
occurs another of those anecdotes which his friends
have hoarded up in their memories, and tell with tears
and smiles. When he went for the first time to see
this house, some time elapsed before he could get
admission ; and when, at last, the man who was in
charge of the place opened the door, he apologised for
the delay, saying that he had a child dying upstairs.
" Then, before we do anything else," said Ii'ving, on the
threshhold of the much-desired buildino; which mig-ht
liberate him from Eobert Owen and Gray's Inn Eoad,
" let us go and pray that it may be healed." He fol-
lowed the astonished and sorrowful custodian of the
empty house up through the echoing staircase to the
attic where the little sick-bed was, and, kneehng down,
poured out his soul for the child, over whose feeble
head he no doubt pronounced that blessing which
dropped from his tender hps upon all little children.
Then he returned to the business which had brought
him there, and examined the extent and capabilities of
the place. Some time after, he returned again with the
architect who was to superintend the alterations, and,
as soon as the door was opened, asked, How was the
INVITATION TO THE KIRKCALDY RELATIVES. 317
cliild? The father answered v^ithjoy that it was now
recovering. " Then, before we do anything else, let us
go and give thanks," said the Christian priest. Hearing
of such daily incidents, natural accompaniments of that
full Hfe, one cannot wonder at the exclamation which
bursts from the troubled bosom of his sister EUzabeth,
when, in a passion of mingled doubt and grief, she
says, " There are moments when I feel as if God had
deserted the Church altogether ; for if He is not in the
midst of Mr. Irving's family and flock, where is God to
be found ? " Surely, amid all clouds of human imper-
fection, the hght of His countenance fell fair upon that
echoing empty house where His faithful servant gave
the thanks of a prince and poet for the Httle Ufe of the
poor housekeeper's child.
Most probably that eventfid summer passed without
much intercourse between the household which was
in direct opposition to all its kindred, and the kind
but grieved relations who withstood the new faith ;
for in August, Mrs. Irving addressed a beseeching
woman's letter, tender and importunate, evidently
written out of the yearning of her heart, to her father
and mother, begging them to come to visit her, and
evidently not without a hope that, if they did but
see and hear the " Work " which was going on, they
would be persuaded of its truth. Wlien she had made
her petition, she seems to have transferred the letter
to Irving, who, more prescient of all the difficulties
involved, yet tender of his Isabella's desire, adds to the
anxious concihatory letter the following sentences : —
"If
your hearts draw you to grant this, the request of my
318 PROSPERED BY THE LORD.
dear Isabella and myself, let not the expense be any con-
sideration, for we never were so rich since we began house-
keeping. . . . And if you should not wish to abide in our
house by reason of the contrariety of our faith in so essential
a point as the voice of the Good Shepherd, which is more spoke
under our roof than in any other place, you have our dear
brother Mr. Hamilton's house to go to, who will be too glad
to receive you. For my own part, I could not wish you to
abide in that holy presence and stand in doubt of His identity,
much less speak against His divinity, and worse than all speak
of the Holy Grhost as a spirit of delusion. . . . You would
certainly be continually exposed to great trials in this way,
and might be brought under heinous sin ; but Grod might be
pleased to give you to acknowledge His truth. Do as seemeth
best to you, being guided by the Lord in all things. My
only comfort is that the people know not what they have
spoken against; were it otherwise, I would be ready to perish
at the thought of the despite which hath been done to the
Spirit of grace. The Gospel soundeth out through the
whole city from my church. I should suppose there are not
fewer than thirty or forty who now preach in the streets,
every one of them as zealous, and many of them more bold
than I am ; and for myself, the Lord's work by me, both
within my church and amongst the people, prospers above all
former times. Every two months there are added to the
church nearly fifty souls. If you knew it, you have great
ground of thanksgiving on our account. I believe the Lord
is doing a work in my church, wherein the whole world
shall have reason to rejoice.
" Your affectionate and faithful children,
" E. &. I. Irving."
The parents naturally did not come to complicate
all liis difficulties; but another communication passed
between them a month later, when L'ving intimated
the birth of another son, and also that " the Lord
prospers us otherwise very much. He hath provided
us with a house and church under one roof, where I
THE DESPISED IN ISRAEL. 319
believe the Lord will work blessings manifold, not only
to this city and nation, but to the whole world ; because
He is gracious, and the time to visit His Church is
come, and we were the most despised among the
thousands of Israel."
With such anticipations accordingly, he entered
into possession of the new church ; and now, indeed,
the ancient, austere usages of the Church of Scot-
land began to yield to the presence of that gradu-
ally rising tide of spiritual influence within. Those
utterances, which at first had only conveyed ex-
hortations and warnings to the people of God, had,
in the hands of Baxter, taken an entirely different and
much more authoritative character ; up to his time,
the prophets, of whom the majority were women,
seem only to have given stray gleams of edification, en-
couragement, and instruction to the believing assembly.
Baxter, on the contrary, carried matters with a high
hand; he not only interpreted prophecy, but uttered
predictions ; he fixed the day and the year when the
" rapture of the saints " was to take place, in opposi-
tion to the sentiments of many of the "gifted;" and if
he did not positively assert his own call to be an apostle,
at least intimated it with more or less distinctness.
Nor was this all ; he also declared in " the power,"
that the Church no longer retained the privilege of
ordaining, and that all spiritual offices were hence-
forth to be filled by the gifted, or by those specially
called, through the gifted, by the Spirit of God. Before
the opening of the Newman Street church, it is true, the
prophet himself had pubhshed the wonderful narra-
tive, in which he repeated the predictions which came
320 DEVELOPMEXT.
from his own lips, and appealing to the whole world
whether they had been fulfilled, proclaimed them a
delusion. But the principle which he had introduced
did not fall to the ground, nor did his brother prophets
cease to beheve in his prophecies. And so it came to
pass, that those utterances which had only been exposi-
tory and exhortative before Baxter's time, after his
revelation changed their nature, and gradually mingling
details of church ceremonies and ordinances with their
previous devotional and hortatory character, became ere
long the oracles of the community — fluctuating some-
times m gusts of painful uncertainty when one prophet
rebuked the utterances of another, and reversed his
directions, or when conclusions too summary were
drawn which had inevitably to be departed from.
This new development introduced, instead of the steady
certainty of an estabhshed law, the unsettled and vari-
able condition naturally resulting from dependence
upon a mysterious spuitual authority, wliich might at
any time command an entire change in their proceed-
ings, and was besides Hable to be intruded upon by
equally mysterious diabohcal agencies, which could
with difficulty be chstinguished from the real influence
of the Spirit. When the principle of spiritual ordination
was once estabhshed, this condition of painful change
and fluctuation became ine\dtable. If it was indeed
the Spirit of God which declared the old authority
of the Church to be superseded, such an intimation was
reasonably to be supposed the preface of spiritual
action ; and if a power other than the Spirit of God,
still more certain was the fruit to be borne by a
suggestion which gave scope to every burning imagiua-
A NEW ORDER OF THINGS. 321
tion and enthusiast heart. New names, new offices,
a changed order of worship, came in gradual succes-
sion ; when the greater matters were momentarily
settled, the minutest details came in for their share ;
and the very details became important when it was
beheved that God Himself directed and suggested
every arrangement of the new sanctuary.
I do not attempt to follow the gradual development
of the " Catholic Apostohc Chiurch." I could not do
so without shocking the hohest feelings of some of the
most excellent people I know, to whom I am indebted
for much courtesy and no small assistance. They are
very well able to set forth and defend their own faith ;
and it would be ill my part to cast the faintest shade
either of ridicule or of odium upon it. I only pause
to point out the moment when the old order of
things began to break up and disappear, leavmg only
here and there some pathetic shred of ancient habitude,
such as the use of the Scotch Psalms, to show where
the former landmarks had been. In the excitement
of the new system thus gradually forming, in the pro-
clamation of apostles about to be consecrated, and
prophets about to be sent forth, and a new tabernacle
of testimony against the world lying in wickedness to be
estabhshed in that "wdlderness — a livmg tabernacle, every
office-bearer of which was intended by God to stand
in the place of some one of the symbohcal material parts
of Moses' tabernacle — it would have been marvellous,
indeed, had the old forms of Scottish worship remained
intact amid so many convulsions.
In a sermon preached in Gray's Inn Eoad, just
VOL. II. y
322 IRYIXG AA^NOUNCES CERTAIN CHANGES.
before entering the new church, Irving thus intimated
one or two of the changes purposed : —
" Because I have been sore hindered by the presence of the
multitude of strangers and gazers who have profaned the
Lord's house, and have insulted me and do insult me daily,
and not nie only, but the Lord Jesus, it is my purpose, by
God's grace, when we meet together again, that the Church
shall meet together alone one full hour before the admission
of the people, in order that the Church may know what are
the duties of the Church, and that we may together confess
our sins before the Lord, and humble ourselves before the
Lord, and bow ourselves down ; and that I may speak to you
in the confidence of a pastor, that I may tell you more plainly
than in the presence of strangers what be our faults, what be
our shortcomings, in order that we may all be before the Lord,
to be rebuked of Him accordingly. Then when the service
of the church hath thus been gone about, it is my purpose
that the doors be opened, and all whom the Lord shall please
to send shall come in, that we may pray for them and minister
the word of the Gospel unto them. ... I hope at no great
distance of time also that we shall find it both convenient and
desirable to eat the Lord's Supper together, as a Church,
every Lord's Lay. But, as I said before, I do not wish to press
this heavily, nor to enforce anything, but that by the gentle
leading of the Spirit of God the Church may be led into it."
The new Church itself bore outward evidence of the
change. Li a second pamphlet, entitled " Ii'\T[ngism,"
much less rare and curious than his " Narrative," and
pubhshed a year or two later, in which Mr. Baxter
appears cahned do"\vn out of his prophetic passion into
the ordmary tone of religious controversy, he describes
the place as follows : — " The room adopted for their
meetings was fitted up in the usual style of pews and
galleries, as in a church ; instead of a pulpit, however,
there was constructed at the uj)per end of the church
a raised platform, capable of contairdng perhaj^s fifty
ARRANGEMENT OF THE CHURCH IN NEWMAN STREET. 323
persons. In the ascent to this platform are steps, on
the front of the platform are seven seats ; the middle
seat is that of the angel ; the three on each side of the
angel are elders. Below them on the steps, and in
a parallel hne, are seven other seats belonging to the
prophets, the middle seat being allotted to Mr. Taplin
as the chief of the prophets. Still lower in a parallel
line are seven other seats appropriated to the deacons,
the middle seat being occupied by the chief deacon.
This threefold cord of a sevenfold ministry was adopted
under direction of the utterance. The angel ordered
the service, and the preaching and expounding was
generally by the elders in order, the prophets speaking
as utterance came upon them." The opening services,
however, in this church seem to have been conducted
exclusively by Irving, whose sermon, interrupted now
and then by a manifestation^ I have now before me. It
was on Wednesday evening, the 24th of October, that
this service was held ; and the manifestations are
reported as they occurred. As an example of these
utterances I quote them at length. In the course of his
exposition of the 1st chapter of the First Book of Samuel,
Irving mentions the Church as barren — " conceiving,
but not having brought forth," upon which the ecstatic
voice interposes —
" Oh, but she shall be fruitful, oh I oh ! oh ! she shall
replenish the earth ! Oh ! oh ! she shall replenish the earth
and subdue it — and subdue it ! "
A little further on another, less apposite to the
subject of the discourse, breaks in as follows : —
" Oh, you do grieve the Spirit — you do grieve the Spirit !
Oh, the body of Jesus is to be sorrowful in spirit ! You are
T 2
324 OPENmG SEEVICES.
to cry to your Father — to cry, to cry in the bitterness of
your souls ! Oh, it is a mourning, a mourning, a mourning
before the Lord — a sighing and crying unto the Lord be-
cause of the desolations of Zion - — because of the desolations
of Zion — because of the desolations of Zion ! "
The sermon is on Reconciliation to God, and is inter-
rupted by the following " manifestations," in some cases
with only a few sentences of the discom^se, and in the first
two, with only a few words between, Irving is exhorting
his hearers to beheve that " there is salvation in Christ
for every one of you "; when the utterance bursts forth
by the voice of Ivir, Drummond — •
"Ah, shut Him not out — shut not out your Saviour! Ah,
you are proud of your dignity ! Ah, truly your power is
fearful ! Ah, you have a power of resisting your Grod — you
have a power of resisting your salvation ! Ah, you are not
straitened in your Father; you are straitened in yourselves !
Oh, receive Him now ! The day is almost closed. Ah, enter
now ! Delay not — delay not, delay not. Ah, wherefore
stand you back ? "
Here Irving resumes, " Shut not the Lord out, the
Spirit of the Lord speaking in his servants ;" when he is
immediately interrupted again —
" Oil, I liave set before thee — oli, I have set before thee
an open door ;
Oh, let no man shut it — oh, let no man shut it ! "
And the following occur at longer intervals ; the first
uttered by a lady —
" Ah ! will ye despise — ah ! will ye despise the blood of
Jesus ? Will ye pass by the cross, the cross of Jesus ? Oh !
oh ! oh ! will ye crucify the Lord of glory ? will ye put Him
to an open shame ? He died. He died, He died for you — He
died for you ! Believe ye, believe ye the Lamb of God ! Oh,
He was slain. He was slain, and He hath redeemed you — He
MANIFESTATIONS. 325
hath redeemed yovi — He hath redeemed you — He hath re-
deemed you with His blood ! Oh, the blood, the blood, the
blood that speaketh better things than the blood of Abel —
which crieth mercy to you now — mercy to you now ! Despise
not His love — despise not His love — despise not His love ! "
" Oh, grieve Him not ! Oh, grieve not your Father ! Rest
in His love ! Oh, rejoice in your Father's love ! Oh, rejoice
in the love of Jesus, in the love of Jesus, oh, for it passeth
knowledge ! Oh, the length, oh, the breadth, oh, the height,
oh, the depth of the love of Jesus ! oh, it passeth knowledge !
Oh, rejoice in the love of Jesus ! Oh, sinner ! for what, for
what, what, oh sinner, what can separate, separate, separate
from the love of Jesus ? Oh, nothing, nothing ! Oh, none
can pluck you out of His hands ! Oh, none shall be able to
pluck you out of your Father's hand ! "
Irving then, tlie sermon being concliided, intimates
that the church is free throughout, no pew letting
being permitted — thus forestaUing, as in various other
respects, the anxious endeavours of a most important
part of the English Church — that it is to be open ten
times a-week for pubhc worship, besides four other
services to which only the members of the Church are
admitted, " with such devout persons as they may
introduce by tickets," all others being excluded except
to the porch of the church. This intimation is scarcely
completed, when Mr. Drummond's voice again breaks
forth : —
" Ah, be ye warned ! be ye warned ! Ye have been warned.
The Lord hath prepared for you a table, but it is a table in
the presence of your enemies. Ah, look you well to it!
The city shall be builded — ah ! every jot, every piece of the
edifice. Be faithful each under his load — each under his
load ; but see that ye build with one hand, and with a weapon
in the other. Look to it — look to it. Ye have been warned.
Ah ! Sanballat, Sanballat, Sanballat ; the Horonite, the
326 THEIR CHARACTER.
Moabite, the AmmoBite I Ah ! confederate, confederate, con-
federate with the Horonite ! Ah, look ye to it, look ye to it ! "
The benediction concluded the service.
Thus concluded tliis sins:ular service. The reader
will perceive that there is actually nothing in those
exclamations to which the most orthodox behever
could object ; but will most probably wonder, as I con-
fess I cannot help doing, why it should have been
necessary to interrupt the voice of the preacher for
utterances which convey so little, and which to read
them in common print and dayhght, are not more, but
less profound and instructive than the strain of the
discourse which pauses to give them place^; many of the
services, however, are much less frequently interrupted,
and some not at all. In one of them occurs a curious
instance of the expanded ritual grafted upon the old
usage, m a series of short addresses spoken to each
individual communicant by name, with which Irving
accompanied the distribution of the " tokens ;" and in
which every man and woman of all those unknown ap-
pellations receives a curious identity in all the various
particulars of poverty and prosperity, age and youth.
Little further of Irving's personal history appears in
this eventful and exciting year. Amid all its agitation,
one can fancy a certain repose hghtmg upon him after
the fiery trial with which it began. He was forsaken
of his friends, yet love still surrounded him ; he had
suffered injustice, despite, and loss, but the immediate
pangs were over. Ah-eady he had been promised the
mission of a great prophet to his dear native country,
and solace was in the thought ; and though Baxter had
ANOTHEE ASSAULT. 327
fallen, there were other prophets standing close around
him, who renewed and held up to the continued hope
of the Church those predictions which they believed
Baxter to have too rashly interpreted, too suddenly
desired fruition of — and the sky before the separated
community was still bright with glorious hopes.
This momentary calm was, however, once more
broken, in October, by warnings of renewed trouble.
The Church of Scotland was in no manner called upon
to interfere. The scene of his labours was beyond
her jurisdiction, and he seems to have had no imme-
diate intention of visiting Scotland, or bringing himself
within the reach of her anathema. But, perhaps, it
was impossible that any merely human corporation
of men, actuated by no greater self-control than their
fellows, could have passed over the solemn and indig-
nant Judgment pronounced upon their proceedings by
Irving, in the Morning Watch, without using such means
of reprisal as were in their power. The General Assem-
bly of 1831 had issued orders to any Presbytery which
might find him ministering within their bounds, to
" take action " against him for his heretical views ; but,
stimulated by assault, it had quickened its movements,
and by means of its Commission, a kind of representative
committee, had given orders to the Presbytery which or-
dained Irving to proceed at once to his trial. The Presby-
tery of Annan, accordingly, bestuTcd themselves. They
wrote to him, demanding whether he was the author of
three tracts which they specified. Under the circum-
stances, his answer was purely voluntary ; but, with
his usual candour, he rephed at once, with full avowal
of the fact, and vehement condemnation of the General
328 WEAEINESS.
Assembly, with which he declared himself able hence-
forth " to make no relationship but that of open and
avowed enmity." The expressions he nsed on this
occasion were almost violent — ^his vexed spirit, to which
no rest was permitted, bursting forth in words more
suitable to an Ezekiel than to a man unjustified by in-
spiration. In his view, the highest court of the Church
of Scotland had rejected God in all the threefold
character of his revelation — in the love of the Father,
the humanity of the Son, and the operations of the
Holy Ghost ; and his heart burned with a solemn and
lofty indignation, all the more intense for the love and
reverence with which he had formerly regarded the
Church of his fathers.
With this renewed thunderbolt hansfincr over him, he
went through the remainder of the year, " We are
all well, and the Lord forbeareth greatly with such
imworthy creatures, and aboundeth in love to us for
Christ's sake," are the words with wliich he concludes a
letter in December. A certain exhaustion, yet calm
of heart, breathes out of the words. Scarcely a man
of all those with Avhom he had been used to take
counsel but had fallen aloof, and stood afar off, dis-
approving, perhaps condemning — and, what was a still
harder trial to Irving, calhng that which to liim was
the work of the Holy Ghost, a delusion. But his heart
was worn out with much suffering ; and, in the in-
terval of conflict, a certain tranquillity, half of weariness,
enveloped his troubled life.
329
CHAPTER YI.
1833.
The course of events went on in natural development
after the separation of Irving and his little community.
To a large extent secluded within themselves, they
carried out their newly established principles and
"waited upon the Lord," as perhaps no other com-
munity of modern days has ever dreamed of doing,
guiding themselves and their ordinances implicitly by
the teachino; of the oracles in the midst of them. In
this career of daily increasing isolation, Irving had
not only lost the support of his immediate personal
friends in London, but also of those much-loved
brethren in faith, in whose defence he had lifted his
mighty voice, and for whom he had denounced the
Church of Scotland. Mr. Scott, though stiU entertain-
ing the fuU conviction that miraculous gifts were part
of the inheritance of Christians, had totally refused
his sanction to the present utterances; and the two
friends were now separated to drift ftirther and further
apart through all imaginable degrees of unlikeness.
Mr. Campbell, for whose distinctive views Irving had
stood forth so warmly, and whom he had embraced
with all the overflowing sympathy and love of his
330 IXQUmiES OF MR. CAMPBELL.
heart, was equally unable to perceive any evidences
of Divine inspiration. An impression seems to have
prevailed, if not in Irving's mind, at least among
several members of his community, that both these
gentlemen would naturally fall into their ranks, and
add strength and stability to the new Church. I have
in my possession notes of a correspondence carried on
some time later between Mr. Campbell and some mem-
bers of the JSTewman Street Church, in which the Scotch
minister had to hold his ground against two most acute
and powerful opponents — one of whom was Henry
Drummond, brilhant and incisive in controversy, as in
most other things — and to defend and justify himself
for not joining them. To lose the sympathy of these
special brethren was very grievous to Irving ; and he
seized the opportunity of explaining the ground of his
faith and that of his people in answer to some questions
which Mr. Campbell very early in this year addressed
to Mr. David Ker, one of the deacons in Newman Street,
and a member of a well-known family in Greenock, in
the immediate neighbourhood of which the "gifts" had
first displayed themselves. This letter, which I quote,
shows that Irving's own faith had needed very absolute
props to support it, and that he had not proceeded so
far upon his mart}T-path without such trial of doubts and
misgivings as could only be quenched by a confidence
in his own sincerity and utter trust in God's promise
possible to very few men under any circumstances.
Once more he reiterated with sorrowful constancy his
certain conviction that to His children, when they asked
for bread, God would not give a stone.
IRVING S EEPLY. 331
'« 14, Newman Street, February 22, 1833.
" My dear Brother, — When our dear David Ker asked
me counsel concerning the answering of the questions in
your letter, touching the ground of faith in spiritual utter-
ance, I deemed it best to take the matter in hand for him
altogether, and do now hope to deliver the mind of God to
you in this matter. The view of the dear brethren in Port-
Grlasgow,* to wit, the answer of the spirit in the hearer, is
the ground of belief in any word spoken by any man or by
any spirit ; but it is only the basis or ground thereof, and by
no means resolves the question in hand. There is a con-
fidence in God which goes far beyond the answer of the
spirit, and enables us to walk in the darkness as well as in
the light; for His footsteps are not known. This confidence
pertaineth to him that is of a pure heart and single eye, and
conscious of integrity, and clearness in His sight. I believe
that this sustained our Lord in the crooked paths wherein
God led him, and that it was, and is, and ever will be, the
main, yea, the only evidence by which the prophet, having
the word of God coming to him, shall know it is the word
of God, and as such speak it; by which also the hearer
shall know it is the word of God, and as such hear it.
It is true that God leadeth men into temptation, as he
did Abraham, and then it is their part to obey implicitly
the word of the Lord, and the Lord will bring them out
of the temptation to His own glory and to their own
good. I declare, for myself and for my Church, that this
is almost our entire safety, to wit, confidence that our
God will take care of us ; for we are not a reasoning people,
but we seek to be, and I believe are, the servants of God.
Moreover we have great faith in the stability of an ordinance.
We look up to the deacons, and the elders, and the angel of
the Church, as standing in the Lord Jesus, and we expect and
desire to see and hear Him in their ministry, and we believe
that it will be to us accordino- to our faith, and we have found
it to be so in times past. But forasmuch as the voice of the
* Where the " manifestations " first took place : see ante, p. 132.
332 THE FOUIfTAIN OF SWEET WATERS.
Comforter is the highest of all ordinances in the Church, we
steadily believe that the Lord for His own name, as well as
for His own end's sake, will not suffer, without a very great
cause, any breaking in or breaking out therein ; and so, when
he openeth the mouth of a brother in power, we expect to
hear His voice, and we are not disappointed, and so our
experience increaseth our expectation, and in this way we
proceed and j)rosper. In respect of signs, we rather desire
them not, than desire them at present, until the word
of our God shall have delivered us from our carnal-
mindedness, and from following sight instead of faith.
When the Lord permitted the enemy to tempt us, seeing our
simplicity, He himself delivered us from the temptation, and
we learned the more to trust Him and to distrust ourselves.
And, oh brother, the fountain which is opened having yielded
us nothing but sweet waters, it would be so ungrateful for us
to do anything but rejoice it, that I feel even this letter to
be a liberty with my God, which, save for a brother's satis-
faction, I would not have ventured to take. There are many
things now that I could say, but I refrain lest I should
encourage a temptation in you to speculate about holy things,
and so lead you into a snare. I pray God to keep you in the
faith of Him, in darkness as in light, and no less when in
light than in darkness. Farewell.
" Your faithful brother,
" Edward Irving."
Another letter of a similar character was addressed
a few months later to Alan Ker, of Greenock, a man
who, lone; confined to a sick room, and at all times in
the most precarious health, seems to have secured
always the love, and often the reverential regard, of
those who knew him.
" London, April 30, 1833.
"jNIy dear Brother, — Your brother gave me, after our
worship on the Lord's day, a letter of yours to read, which I
returned to him on Monday morning after our public prayers.
LETTER TO ALAN KER. 333
with little or no comment, and with no purpose of writing to
you myself, nor does he know that I am now about to write ;
but having a great love to you and to your father s house, and
admiring the brotherly love which reigneth amongst you,
and being well acquainted with the ground whereon you and
others are stumbling, and not going forward with us into the
glorious city, I take heart of loving-kindness to ■v\Tite to you,
my brother, and do what I can to help you forward.
*' The word of the Lord, my Scottish brethren, since Adam
fell, hath never been a copy of itself, but always a new
growth and form of the same good purpose which the Father
purposed in Himself before the world was, and revealeth in
His dear Son through the Church, which is the fulness of
Him who filleth all in all And, thou, 0 Alan,
who lookest from thy sick chamber with pious delight upon
the works of thy Creator, dost not expect the green blade which
now pierces the ground to continue in its beautiful verdure,
but to shoot out into the stalk and the ear, and the full corn in
the ear. But you will not permit such variety of forms in
the growth of the works of the Lord, but go to the Apo-
stolical writings and say, ' It must be this over again,' wherein
ye grieve God, not walking by faith but by sight. Ye see
the historical notices there written, and ye say, ' Now we
will guide our own steps and keep our own way.' Your own
steps you may guide ; but Grod's steps are not known. Your
own way you may find, but Grod's by searching you cannot
find. Think ye that Abraham took test of God by his deal-
ings with Noah ? or Moses by Abraham ? or the Apostles, at
Pentecost, by the schools of the prophets in Betiiel or in
Gilgal ? If we have the word of the Lord, we have the word
of the Lord and nothino- else, and the word of the Lord
shall shape the work of the Lord, and not thou or I, nay, not
Paul, nor Peter, nor Moses, but He of whose fulness they
all received — Jesus the Word made flesh who sitteth in the
heavens, and speak eth in the midst of us — and of you also,
brethren beloved of the Lord Dear Alan, if
there were anything spoken or done amongst us, which is
meant, or intended, to abrogate, or weaken one jot or tittle
of the Law or the Prophets, let it be anathema ! But it is not
334 POSITION OF THE AXGEL.
SO ; there is no word in Scripture to say that an apostle
should have seen the Lord. Eead again, brother. When
thou showest it me written that no one is an apostle who
has not seen the Lord, I will say that John Cardale is not
an apostle, although the spirit that speaketh here and in
all other parts were to sa}^ that he tvas ten thousand times.
Neither, brother, is it said in Scripture that an apostle is to
be tried by signs and wonders and mighty deeds ; altliough
these belong to an apostle, and an evangelist, and an elder,
and to thee also, if thou hast faith; for these signs shall
follow them that believe : and art thou not a believer, 0
brother, because the signs in thee have not been manifested ?
. WTiy stand ye afar off? Come to the help of the
Lord against the mighty, lest the curse of jMeroz come upon
you ; for, brother, it is no question of logic, but the losing or
gaining of a crown.
*' Next, ye are envious of me — ye think that I am usurping
it in the House of God, and ye brook not that an apostle
should be under me. The apostle is over the angel of the
Church, and the angel of the Church is over the apostle —
ye Scottish people, why will ye attempt spiritual things with
carnal reason ? I give ye forth another contradiction to call
heresy. The angel of the Church is over the apostle, and
the apostle is over the angel of the Church. ' First,
apostles,' &c.,— and then — 'Thou hast proved them that
say they are apostles, and hast found them liars.' Now, doth
Jesus write His epistles to the apostles of the Churches, or
to the angels of the Churches ? But by whom writeth He
them ? Is it not by an apostle ? So receive I, through an
apostle, my instructions ; and having received them, the
apostle himself is the first man that must bow to them, and
I will take good care that he doth so, lest he should exalt
himself to the seat of our common Master, who alone is com-
plete within Himself, and all his office-bearers are worthless
worms, useless, profitless — grievous offenders, ever offending,
whom He maketh by His grace and jiower ever worthy,
obedient, and offenceless. Oh, children, I am broken in
my heart daily with your slowness of faith !
" Finally, my dear brother, if you ask what it is that
we know our Lord by, I answer by the mercy, the grace.
god's footsteps AEE not known. 335
the truth, the holiness, the righteous judgments which
. . in these times and in all times belong to Him
alone ... we know it is Jehovah, and none but He, who
through the mouth of a weak and sinful prophet, through the
hand of a weak and sinful apostle, hath wrought the work of
separating a Church out of this corner of Babylon
But, in respect of His way, it is in the dark waters, and of his
footsteps, they are not known ; only this know we, that we have
committed our way unto the Lord, and that we are seeking
to depart from our own ways ; for our ways are not his ways,
nor our thoughts his thoughts; therefore, holy brethren,
partakers of the heavenly calling, cease ye betimes from sus-
picion, and from judging, for otherwise ye shall not be guilt-
less, and the Lord is stronger than you — but abide in love to
them that love you, and have been beholden to you for many
prayers and much fellowship, and would now repay you with
a share of whatever grace, understanding, and wisdom the
Lord giveth unto us To Him who is the life
and the head, and the Lord sovereign and paramount, whom
we serve in pureness of heart and mind, through the cleansing
of His blood and effectual ministry of His Spirit, be all
honour and glory, for ever. Amen.
" Your faithful servant, for the Lord's sake,
" Edward Irving."
The singular junction in these letters of the ruling
" Angel " of the Church, retaining all his natural in-
fluence and sway, who " will take good care " that
the apostle does bow to his authority — w^ith tlie
simple and absolute believer, confident that he is
serving God in utter sincerity, and that God will not
deceive him, nor suffer him to be deceived in his
unbounded trust, is very remarkable. In this lies
the clue which many of L-ving's critics have sought
in vain, and which some have imagined themselves
able to trace to motives which appear in no other
336 IRVIXG'S MODE OF EXPLAIXIXG HIMSELF.
manifestation of his heroic and simple soul. While
one portion of his friends are affectionately lamenting
the bhnd faith with Avhich he delivers over his under-
standing to the guidance of the " gifted " — and
another are impatiently fretting over the credidity
which to their calm sense is inconceivable, tliis is
the attitude in which the object of so many animad-
versions stands. Vulgar voices outside assail him, the
soul of honour, with imputations of impostm^e and
rehgious fraud ; friends, more cruel, suggest some-
times a hectic inclination towards the marvellous —
sometimes the half-conscious desire of attracting back
again the fashionable crowds of early days. Singu-
larly unhke all these representations he here presents
himself. Years before, he had caUed his brother with
him from the Ku'kcaldy manse-parlour to join in his
prayers for a dying man, in the sublime confidence
that " what two of you shall agree together to ask,
it shall be done unto them of my Father." Years
have not changed his confidence in that unchanging
God. He stands gazing with eyes abstracted upon
the skies which that burning gaze can all but pierce ;
he has put his Master to His word ; and ha\ing done
so, the servant of God cannot descend from that mount
of prayer to the cool criticism of other men. First
in the matter to a mind at all times so exalted, and to
which all nature was miraculous, was that Lord to
whom he had appealed ; as he explains himself from
those heights of perpetual prayer, a certain impatience,
strangely hke the impatience with which the watch-
ers below contemplate him in his incomprehensible
simphcity, breathes from his impassioned words : " I
HIS REASONABLENESS. 337
am broken in my lieart daily witli your slowness of
faitli ; " and his explanation is, if anything, more in-
compreliensible than his acts, to men, who, lost in all
the complications of a world growing old, can only
gaze amazed at that primitive standing-ground on
which, as if he had been born in the days of Moses
or Abraham, this man of the nineteenth century has
found footing. How any man dares believe that he
himself is utterly sincere in his asking, and sure of an
answer — how any man ventures openly to assume for
himself that position to which the Bible calls every man
— and how, dismissing all further question, he can
lift his abstracted ear, and give his rapt soul to the
infallible reply — is a mystery which nobody can
penetrate. Such a position devout men may attain
to at the supreme and secret moments of individual
life. I can no more explain or comprehend that in-
effable primitive elevation than could Irving's curious
observers, who saw him standing forth in it, a sign and
wonder to the world. But there he did stand absolute,
in a primitive heroic faith.
And, granting this miraculous postulate, there is, in
everything Irving does thereafter, a certain lofty reason-
ableness which does but still more and more bewilder
the minds of his auditors. The region into which he
had entered appeared so entirely one beyond reason,
that the outside observers expected to find nothing
that was not wild and irregular, according to all the
traditions of enthusiasm and spiritual excitement, there.
But Irving, with his exalted heart, to which no mi-
racle seems too wonderful, keeps, in the midst of
all that wild ao;itation, the limits of God's word and
VOL. IL Z
338 CONTRAST BETWEEN IRVING AND BAXTER.
man's nature in utter distinction from such a rash
enthusiast as the prophet Baxter, whom even at the
heiglit of his inspiration the pastor continually inter-
poses to cahn and moderate. When the latter fancies
that he has been commanded by God to abandon liis
family and profession, to appear before the King m
" testimony," and to sufi'er the pains of martyrdom,
Irving comes in upon his heated visions with the sug-
gestion, that " if a man provide not for those of his
own house he is worse than an infidel " — proving his
own declaration, that if in anything the utterances
controverted Scripture, he was content that they should
" be anathema." Throughout his pleadings before the
Presbytery of London, and in the letters I have just
quoted, nothing seems to me so remarkable as this
reasonableness, only allowing the truth of the first
grand assumption, that the " work " was the work of
God. But this reason, governing the actions of a man
on such a subhmated level of existence, does only per-
plex and confuse the more those curious, anxious,
interested spectators who might have ventured to hope
it was a merely temporary delusion, had everytliing
about it been equally wild and irregular — but who
■were struck dumb by this visionary apphcation, to such
a matter, of those rules of trial and experiment common,
in the ordinary affairs of hfe, to all sane and vigorous
minds.
The year was little more than begun when Lwing
had again to enter into direct conflict with his former
brethren. The question was changed as well as the
scene. Before the hasty and reckless Presbytery of
London he had defended himself against the impu-
DOCTEIXE OF " THE HUMANITY." 339
tation of having suffered iinautliorised persons to
speak in his church. The Presbytery of Annan, who
had ordained him, now called him to their bar to
answer the charge of holding heretical doctrine :
viz., the sinfulness of our Lord's humanity. This
doctrine, concerning which Irving, at first, wist not
that there was any controversy, had l^y this time
created a httle controversial hterature of its own in
the excited theological world — a literature in which
that holy and perfect existence, Avhich both parties
professed to adore, was made the subject of discussions,
always more or less profane, in which both parties
forgot, in horror at each other's statements, the
reverence and awe which neither statement had, till
controversy arose, done anything to impugn. I know
nothing more painful, nor, indeed, in some of its phases,
more hideous and revolting, than the hot contest,
preserved in many scattered pubhcations, fortunately
now almost forgotten, which rose over this mysterious
and awful subject. From the trials in the Scotch
Church courts where ignorant witnesses delivered their
opinions on " the hypostatical union," to the revolt-
ing physical argument by which some writers of
higher pretensions laboured to estabhsh what propor-
tion of its substance a child derived from its mother,
the whole discussion is throughout destructive — so
far as any external influence can be so — of that
tender, profound, and adoring reverence which no man
living ever felt more deeply than he who w^as accused
of aiming at its subversion. I do not believe there was
any real difference whatever between the faith of
devout men on the opposite sides of this question.
z 2
340 FIGHTING IN THE DARK.
Those who held, with Ir\'ing, that our Lord took the
flesh of man as He found it, and was our true brother,
disowned with horror and indignation the most distant
thought that sin ever soiled or breathed upon that
holy flesh ; and those who beheved Him to have come in
a certain Eden-fiction of humanity, not so much Holy
as Innocent, were, nevertheless, when off this vexing
controversy, as ready as any to claim the privilege of
Christians, that s}mipatliy of the fellow-sufferer — that
tenderest compassion which comes from experiment of
all our sorrows and temptations — with which practically
every Christian soul knows its Lord uivested. The men
were fighting in the dark with deadly weapons of those
words which confuse and obscure the truth. They
were in their hearts at one, both holding a Head
absolute in divine hohness and purity, perfect in
human feUowship and tenderness ; — but the words
were external and demonstrative, and the hearts could
not make themselves audible in any other than that
belhgerent human language wliich does but half ex-
press and half conceal every spiritual reahty. So it
came about that the Church of Scotland, then so im-
patient and absolute, and resolute for identity of ex-
pression as well as agreement of faith, had to enact
another scene in this strange episode of liistory, and
wear with another sharp struggle Living's sorrowful
and troubled soul.
I am in doubt whether it is not unofenerous to
specify the members of this Annan Presbytery ; for it
is probable that any other presbytery in the Church
would have come to an exactly similar conclusion.
I may say, however, that the names of these obscm-e
ANNAN PRESBYTERY. 341
Presbyters will recall to all who have any local ac-
quaintance with the district, no such recollections as
hallow the names of many a humble parish priest ; but
will bring many an anecdote of eccentricity, and some
of that peculiar clerical profaneness which is to be
found in no other profession, to the memories of those
men of Annanclale who know the traditions of the
last generation. The one exception to the perfect
obscmity and homeliness of this httle clerical group
was Dr. Duncan, of Euthwell, a man of universally
acknowledged eminence and high character. Of the
rest, some were homely old men, half farmers, half
mmisters — some of better standing, half ministers,
half country gentlemen, both on a very small scale.
"Without a single special qualification for deciding any
question which required clear heads and practised in-
teUigence, from their moorland manses and rural
cares, they came, with such solemnity as they could
muster, to try a question for which, in primitive times,
a solemn council of the whole Church would have
been convened. Not very long before, Irving himself,
always magnificent and visionary, bent not upon the
practicable but the right, had pointed out, in the
preface to his edition of the Standards of the Church
of Scotland, the necessity for a grand Catholic Council,
such as that of Nicea, to consider and settle the mo-
mentous matters which then divided the Eeformed
Churches. He had also appealed, in stiU earher days,
with earnest personal solicitations, to the large intel-
ligence of Chalmers, as doctor and head of the theo-
logical faculty ; but neither oecumenical council nor
learned judge was to be afforded to the so-caUed
342 INCOMPETENCE OF THE JUDGES.
heretic. Tliey came in their gigs from among their
sheep farmers J from the anxieties of the glebe, and
its tiny crops, those nameless Amiandale ministers —
not pale theologians, but rosy, rural men ; and to
their hands, all irresponsible in their safe obscurity,
the decision of this momentous and delicate difference
of doctrine was calmly committed — nobody so much
as perceiving, at least nobody remarking upon, the
total incompetence of such a tribunal for any real
settlement of the question.
" Edward goes down to Annan to meet the Pres-
bytery, I think on the 12th March. The Lord give
him a sound mind ! " writes Dr. Martin to one of the
affectionate and anxious family, who watched all
Irving's proceedings with tender curiosity. He went
by way of Manchester, from which place, where his
only sm-viving sister still hves, he wrote to his wife of
his 'affectionate meeting with his kindred there — "my
dear and precious mother, and my two sisters and aU
their chikben here present " — and took time to re-
mark that " two sweeter children I have not seen,"
than the Httle nephew and niece whom he mentions
by name. This, and the fact that he had dropped
the bag of sandwiches prepared for his refreshment
on the journey "on the highway for the benefit of
some poor one or other ; I lost it and grudged not " —
is aU that is contained, besides his never-faihng bene-
diction, in the rapid note of the wayfarer. On the
morning of the loth of March he " arrived at Annan,"
according to the report of the trial, afterwards pub-
lished, " by the London mail, and was met by Mr, Ker,
of London, one of his deacons. A crowd was col-
IRVIXG'S arrival in ANNAN. 343
lected in the street, in expectation of the reverend
gentleman's arrival by the mail ; and, upon his ahglit-
ing at the house of his brother-in-law, Mr. Dickson,
where the coach stopped on its way to the inn, the
crowd, which was at that time dispersed in groups, ran
eagerly to the spot, to catch a ghmpse of their cele-
brated townsman. In the course of the forenoon,
hundreds of individuals of all classes kept pouring
into Annan from the neighbourhood ; and parties,
in vehicles of different descriptions, came in from
Dumfries, Carhsle, Longtown, and other neighbouring
towns. Twelve o'clock was the hour appointed for the
proceedings to commence at the parish church, and by
that time the place was literally crammed. It is com-
puted that at least 2,000 persons were assembled."
Irving was accompanied by Mr. Ker, by a Mr. Smith,
who had been the companion of his journey, and by
the Eev. David Dow, formerly of Irongray, a minister
of the Church of Scotland, who had some time before
received the " gift of tongues and prophecy."
After the court was constituted, the hbel or indict-
ment was read. In this document, which was of great
length, Irving was accused of "printing, pubhshing,
and disseminating heresies and heretical doctrines,
particularly the doctrine of the fallen state and sinful-
ness of our Lord's human nature." No evidence of
any kmd, except the admission of the accused that he
was the author of The Orthodox and Catholic Doctrine
of Our Lord's Human Nature; The Day of Pentecost;
and one specified article in the Morning Watch, seems
to have been considered necessary. A discussion then
ensued upon the " relevancy of the libel " — or rather
244 DAVID AXD GOLIATH.
no discussion, for all were agreed, but a statement by-
each member of the Presbytery, individually, of his
opinion. Dr. Duncan, the only man among them
whose name was ever heard out of Annandale, con-
tented himself with declaring the hbel to be " relevant."
Two of the members of Presbytery, however, made
speeches on tlie occasion. The first, ]\Ir. Sloan, of
Dornoch, the hero of many local anecdotes, de-
plored " the difficulties under which he laboured in
rising to combat with one of so s^reat a name as the
Eef erend Edward Irvino- — one -with whom he was in
many respects so unequally yoked — though, not"svith-
standing that, as the striphng Da^dd slew the giant
Goliatli with a stone from the brook, having gone
forth in the strength of the Lord, so he hoped to
succeed m proving the heresy of even so great a giant
as that reverend gentleman." After a considerable
time spent in these preliminaries, Irving was permitted
to speak in defence. His speech is throughout a noble
and indignant protest against that disingenuous state-
ment of the point at issue, which infallibly prejudged
the question, and which no amount of denial or pro-
test could ever induce his opponents to alter. Witli a
warmth and earnestness becoming the importance of
the cause, lie thus pleaded for a true understanding of
his own faith : —
" As to my maintaining that Christ is other than most
holy, I do protest that it is not true. It is not true ! — before
the living Grod, I do declare it is false. And, though all men
should say it is true, I say it is false, and that it proceeds
from the father of lies. It has been held up in every pulpit
within this land that I have preached and disseminated
doctrines inconsistent with the unity of Grod. Albeit I deny
IRVING'S defence. 345
it — I deny it ! It is a lie. It has not a shadow of founda-
tion in truth. I would give my life, and, if I had ten
thousand lives, I would give them all to maintain the con-
trary. It is an unjust slander. I never wrote, I never
preached, such damnable doctrine ; and that all honest men
can say. I stand in this place, and say that I am ready to
die for it I stand here, a witness for the Lord
Jesus, to tell men what He did for them ; and what He did
was this — He took your flesh and made it holy, thereby to
make you holy ; and therefore He will make every one holy
who believes in Him. He came into your battle and trampled
under foot Satan, the world, the flesh, yea, all enemies of
living men, and He saith to every one, ' Be ye holy, for
I am holy.' Do you say that that man was unacquainted
with grief — that He was unacquainted with the warrings
of the flesh ? I dare ye to say that the Lord your
Saviour had an easier passage through life than you had.
I dare ye to say that His work was a holiday work.
Is this your gratitude to the Captain of your salvation ? Can
you follow in His footsteps, if He did not do the work ? . . .
(The rev. gentleman then turned to the 40th Psalm, which
he proceeded to read and comment upon.) '^I waited
patiently for the Lord; he inclined his ear, and heard my
cry,' &c. But ye say He was never in the pit, nor the clay.
But I say He was in both; and, moreover, that all the
water-floods of the Divine wrath passed over Him, and that
the Father left him to mourn with a great mourning. . . .
The apostles taught out of the Psalms, and not from Con-
fessions of Faith and traditionary documents. But show me
the Psalm where it is written that He does not call our sins
His own. But was He sinful ? No ; but look ye, the very
reverse of sin inhered in His soul. He suffered because He
loved you — and now you dare to say that He loved you not.
Be ashamed to this day, ye people ! that ye know not more of
Him who suffered so much for you. He bore your sin. This
broke His heart Now, men and brethren, I am
here this day to tell you the truth as it is in Jesus."
Dr. Duncan rose and said that it was evident Mr. Irving
was speaking to the people of his own doctrines, not to the
Presbytery in his defence.
346 THE CAPTAIX OF OUR SALTATIOX.
Mr. Irving : " Oh no, no. Don't prevent me saying what
I wish in my defence."
The Moderator said, it seemed to him as if JMr. Irving
imagined he was in London, preaching to his people there.
Mr. Irving: '•'Oh no, no, — it is not so! I know well
where I now stand. I stand in the place where I was
born, in the church wherein I was first baptized and then
ordained Ye ministers, elders, and presbytery !
This is no question of scholastic theology. I speak for the
sanctification of men. I wish my flock to be holy ; and, unless
the Lord Jesus has contended with sin, as they are com-
manded to do, how can they be holy when they follow Him ?
Can I ask the people to do or suffer more than He did ? He
is the Captain of their salvation, and I wish them to follow
Him ! Can a soldier who is sick, wounded, or dead, be
expected to follow a leader who is filled with the omnipotence
of Grod ? Nay ! But if his captain be sick, wounded, and
dead, too, may he not ask the soldier to do the like ? Now
Jesus was sick for us, contended with sinful flesh for us, and
hence it is that He can call on us to follow Him in our con-
tendings 'with sin, our sicknesses, and deaths. Yea, and He
does call on us Ah, was He not holy? Did He
not gain for us a victory ? Holy in His mother's womb ; holy
in His childhood ; hol}^ in His advancing years ; holy in His
nativity; holy in His resurrection, and not more holy in one
than in another? And He calls upon you to be holy — and
this is what He says, ' Be ye holy, for I am holy.' This is
my doctrine Mock me not by speaking of
popularity. The reproaches of a brother are hard to bear.
Ye know not what I have suffered ; you know not what it is
to be severed from a flock you love; to be banished from
your house ; to be driven from a place of worship in which
ye have been honoured, as Grod's servants, by the tokens of His
approbation. Yet, though thus scorned and trampled on,
truth is prevailing. You shall not go one half mile in
London but you shall see some of our Scottish j^outh, yea,
and of our English youth also, standing up to preach that
truth for which I now appear at this bar. At Charing Cross,
at London Bridge, at the Tower, and in all the high places
of the city, you shall find them preaching to a perishing
DECISION OF THE PRESBYTERY. 347
people, and, though often hooted and pelted, yet patient
withal. And I am sure the day is not far distant when the
Evangelist shall go forth and be listened to tiiroughout the
land.
" Ministers and elders of the Presbytery of Annan ! I
stand at your bar by no constraint of man. You could not —
no person on earth could — have brought me hither. I am
a free man on a free soil, and living beyond your bounds.
Neither Greneral Assembly nor Pope has a right to meddle
wth me. Yea, I know ye have sinned against the Head of
the Church, in stretching thus beyond your measure, and
this sin ye must repent of. . . . Is it nothing, think ye,
that ye have brought me from my flock of nine hundred souls,
besides children, looking up to me for spiritual food ? Is it
nothing that ye have taken me away from ruling among my
apostles and elders, and brought me three hundred miles to
stand before you at this bar ? .... I stand here not
by constraint, but willingly. Do what you like. I ask not
judgment of you ; my judgment is with my Grod."
I will not attempt to enter into the decision of the
Presbytery of Annan, as contained in the speeches
dehvered, one by one, of its clerical members. The
only one reported at any length is that of Dr. Dmican,
who repeats for the hundredth time those passages
which Irving was as ready to quote and adopt as any
man, in which the Virgin's child is spoken of as that
holy thing, and which describe om^ Lord as " holy,
harmless, imdefiled, and separate from sinners," and
" tempted hke as we are, yet without sin." Calmly
ignoring the fact that the accused maintains that per-
fect and spotless sinlessness, with an earnestness which
is almost passion, it is on these quotations that this
honest and able Presbyter grounds his sentence. The
other men, whose arguments are not recorded, agree
one by one. The accused is pronounced to be " guilty
348 SCENE IN ANNAN CHUECH.
as libelled." The Moderator then asks him if he has
any objection to state, why sentence of deposition
should not be passed against him. " Objection ! all
objection," exclaims the defendant at that strange
bar ; " I object, not for my own sake, but for the
sake of Christ my Lord, whom I serve and honour.
I object for yoiu- sakes I object for the
Church's sake." " The reverend gentleman," continues
the report from which I quote, " again solemnly de-
clared that he did not hold the sinfulness of the human
nature of Christ and concluded by most
earnestly beseeching the Presbytery, as they valued
the salvation of their souls, not to pass sentence upon
him." Upon which ensued the following singular and
excitino; scene : —
" The Moderator was then about to proceed to the solemn
duty which had devolved upon him, and, as a prehminary,
requested Mr. Sloan, the senior member of the Presbytery,
to offer up a prayer to Almighty God, when a voice was
heard from the pew in which Mr.-* Irving was seated, and
which was immediately found to be that of Mr. Dow, late
minister of Irongray, exclaiming, ' Arise, depart I Arise,
depart ! flee ye out, flee ye out of her ! Ye cannot pray !
How can ye pray ? How can ye pray to Christ whom ye
deny ? Ye cannot pray. Depart, depart ! flee, flee ! ' The
scene at this moment was singular, and the commotion in the
gallery not a little astounding. As there was only one candle
in the church, no one, at first, knew whence or from whom
the voice proceeded ; and it was not till one of the clergymen
had lifted the candle and looked peeringly about that he dis-
covered the inter] ectional words spoken were emitted by Mr.
Dow The assembly, which was very numerous, and
had acted in the most becoming manner, now became con-
fused, and Mr. Dow rose to leave the house. Mr. Irving,
who was proceeding to follow his friend, then exclaimed, also
with great vehemence, and apparently to the crowd, that
IRVING LEAVES THE CHURCH. 349
somewhat obstructed his passage, ' Stand forth I stand forth !
What ! will ye not obey the voice of the Holy Ghost ? As
many as will obey the voice of the Holy Ghost let them
depart.' "
Thus, ill the twilight of the March niglit, through
crowds of confused and wondering spectators, who
heard that unlooked-for outcry without being able
to see whence it proceeded, Irving went forth from
the church where he had been baptised and or-
dained— from the Church of Scotland, the sanctuary
of his fathers — never more to enter within walls
dedicated to her worship till he entered in silent pomp
to wait the resurrection and advent of his Lord. There
are, perhaps, few more striking scenes in his life than
this in his native church, filled with all those throngs
of native friends — old people, who had helped to
form his mind — - contemporaries of his own, who
had watched his wonderful progress with a thrill
of pride and amaze ; men to whom he had been a
brother ; wistful women, scarcely able, for awe and
pity, to keep the tears within their eyes. From that
May-day in which he knelt there before his Master and
took his ordination vows — swearing a true faith which
he had never broken, a loyal allegiance and service to
which he had been true, with the fidehty of a spotless
knight — to this bleak afternoon of March, slowly
shadowing, minute by minute, upon those clouds of
eager faces, growing pale in the darkness, what a
brilliant interval, what a wonderful difference ! Clouds
and coming night were now upon the path to which
he w^ent forth, commanded by the Holy Ghost : no
longer triumph and victory, no second spring of hope —
350 DEPOSITIOX.
only tiie reproach that broke his heart — the cle-
sertiou — the sm, as he held it, of his brethren, for
whom he would have given his hfe. But it was a
comfort to his forlorn heart to be sent forth by that
voice which he believed to be the voice of God. The
anguish of hearmg the sentence of deposition was
spared him, and with a pathetic joy he rejoiced over this
when he gave his own account of the eventful day.
Left behind in the dark church, with their two thou-
sand tremulous, amazed spectators, and their sohtary
candle, the Presbytery deposed liim from the ministry —
took away from him, as far as they could do it, his
clerical character, and pronounced him no longer a
minister or member of the Church of Scotland ; then,
after seven horn's' sittino;, went after him into the
darkness, and disappeared henceforth out of all mortal
ken — except in Annandale, to be seen no more.
Irving's own report of the proceedings was sent
next day to London, addressed as follows : —
" To the Church of Christ under my pastoral care, and to the
saints in London, with the elders and deacons — grace,
mercy, and peace from the Father, and from the Lord
Jesus Christ, our Glory : —
" Deaelt-beloved in the Lord, .... Yesterday I
arrived here with my dear brother, Robert Smith ....
and immediately after us arrived David Dow, and Mr. Mvan,
and another brother, by whose coming I was much encouraged.
After we had prayed together, we met the Presbytery at
noon in the parish church, which was filled with people,
and straightway the ministers began to accuse me of heres}',
because I preached and published the glorious name and work
of Grod as the Word made flesh. They puf several questions
to me concerning their manner of proceeding against me, to
HIS LETTER TO HIS PEOPLE. 351
which I would not answer a word, telling them to do their
own work in their own way, for that I would not in anywise
make myself a sharer in their guilt ; nevertheless, I took this
early opportunity of disabusing the people, and solemnly
protesting before the living Grod that I was guiltless of the
thought, word, or wish of making our Blessed and Holy One
a sinner. They then proposed to have a private conference
with me in the Sessions-house, apart from all the people,
when God gave me grace to refuse to every one of them the
right hand of fellowship, yea, and not to eat bread with them,
and drink wine with them ; and to tell them that they had
lifted up the standard of rebellion against the Lord Jesus
Christ, and that I would hold no conference of friendship
with them, but be at open and avowed enmity until they had
ceased from persecuting His faithful members. So I sat in the
midst of them in silence and sorrow, very much burdened and
afflicted in soul that I should be thus called upon to separate
myself from them, of whom many were members of the church
before me, and some of them had laid their hands on me.
We then returned to the church and the great congregation,
when, having received liberty to speak for myself, I was
strengthened by your prayers to speak with great boldness for
the name of Jesus, and to justify His truth, and to vindicate
myself as a member of Christ ; also to reprove and rebuke
them all, both elders and people, of their sins, and to pro-
claim in their hearing the coming of the Blessed One, and
the mercy and truth which are now going before Him to
prepare His way and set us in His steps. Oh, it was a gracious
and a sweet opportunity which He gave me of certifying to His
great name, and His perfect work of mercy and judgment.
They then proceeded, one after another, to pronounce me
worthy of being deposed from the holy ministry ; — and having
asked me if I had any objection to their doing so, I had
another opportunity of pointing out to them the awful sin of
which they were about to be guilty, and of protesting, before
God and all the people, that I was innocent of all the things
laid to my charge. Then they were proceeding to the fearful
act ; and as it is required that they shall first pray before the
sentence of deposition is pronounced, they had asked the
oldest member to pray ; but the Lord had mercy in store for
352 HIS DELIVERANCE.
His servant, and would not suffer tliem to lay their bands
upon me, whom the Holy Ghost had set as an angel in His
Church, and as they rose to prayer, the Holy Grhost opened
the mouth of David Dow, who sat at my right hand, and with
awful power and solemnity commanded us who would bear
the vessel of the Lord to depart, and touch not the unclean
thing ; and added unto them one word of bitter rebuke —
' How can ye pray to God in any other name than in
that which ye have rejected ! ' Wherefore we arose at the
voice of the Lord and came forth, and I sang in my heart,
' Blessed be the Lord, who hath not given us as a prey to
their teeth : our soul is escaped as a bird out of the snare of
the fowler. The snare is broken, and we are escaped. Our
help is in the name of the Lord, who made heaven and
earth.' Now give thanks, my dearly-beloved, for the Lord
himself hath broken my bonds. For six hours did He try
me in that furnace, and, when He saAV that I did bear it for
His name's sake, and would not be diverted by their
questions, nor enticed by their flatteries, from a faithful
testimony to His name, and that I would not shake hands,
nor eat bread, nor confess a friendship with those who were
his enemies. He sent me that wonderful word and set me
free. I had already resolved, and was thereunto instructed
by the word of the Lord, while yet in the midst of you,
neither to seek judgment at the hand of the Synod nor at
the General Assembly, and had declared this in the hearing
of them all, so that I did not wait in silence, in order to
express my thanksgivings unto the Lord for my redemption
out of all my bonds. But, behold. He would not suffer His
servant to be dishonoured of them, and He snatched me away
by this one word. Meditate on His goodness and give Him
thanks. I then sent to the house of my sister, which joineth
hard to the church, these two brothers, Eobert Smith and
David Ker, to publish to the people that I would preach to
them to-morrow, that is, this day, at eleven o'clock, in the
open field. And now, dearly beloved, when I saw the gross
darkness of these poor ministers, and the errors with which
they have filled the breasts and minds of the people in
all these parts, I was much and powerfully convinced that
it is my duty to tarry here some days, and preach the Gospel
NITHSDALE AND ANXANDALE. 553
to the benighted people around, for I do not see that there
is any of the brethren upon whose hearts the Lord hath laid
this as He hath upon mine .... and I do purpose,
by the grace of Grod, to tarry in these parts certain days,
and to publish in the towns of the coast the great Name of
the Lord. I do therefore commend you to the Lord, and
encourage the elders to strengthen themselves in their God,
who will abundantly supply all your wants, through faith,
which is in Christ Jesus. And now, well-beloved, I commend
you to the Lord and to the riches of His grace, which is able
to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among them
that are sanctified. Your faithful and loving pastor, and
angel over Christ's flock in London,
" Edwd. Irving.
"Annan, March 14, 1833."
A note appended to this general letter informed his
wife that be intended to preach at Kirkcudbright,
Dumfries, and at some of the villages in Annandale.
Except this brief notice, I know few details of his after
proceedings. Wlierever he did preach it was out of
doors, and to thousands of excited and sympathetic
hsteners. At Cummertrees — on the Sands of Dumfries
— and on a hill-side m Terregles, the fair Terra Ecclesiw^
through which Nith flows to the sea, his countryfolk
gathered to hear him whose voice they were never
more to hear again. It was a solemn leave-takino; of
his native hills and mosses. With an indignation
vehement as only grief could make it, he denounced
the Church which had cast him out, whicli had dis-
owned not him but his Lord, who " came in the flesh" —
and preached with an eloquence, more intense and
enthralling than ever, Christ's fellowshijD and love,
Christ's coming and glory. Then he took farewell of
his kinsfolk, and returned to London, where what I
cannot but believe must have been another and an
VOL. II. A A
354 RETURXS TO NEWMAN STREET.
equally hard trial awaited him.* Deposed by his
mother Church, he returned to Newman Street, to the
little community which, according to ordinary ideas,
he himself had originated and brought together, and of
* Explanations have been sent to me respecting this, which it is
perhaps better to give in a note, that my readers may be able to
modify for themselves the original statement. In this, as in various
other passages, I may, hoAvever, explain th?t I never intended to
imply, nor did I believe, that the leaders of the new community had
any intention of humiliating or thwarting their " Angel." I have
described these circumstances as seen from without ; Mr. Cardale
explains them from within, as follows : " The facts are," he says,
" misrepresented. Mr. Irving's congregation, formed by himself,
though based on an old foundation, was Presbyterian — in connection
with the Established Church of Scotland. Such as it was in out-
ward form and mode of worship in Regent Square, such it remained
without alteration until Mr. Irvmg received apostolical ordination.
The sentence of deposition was pronounced at Annan, on the loth of
March . . . He would not, therefore, have returned to London until
after Sunday the 17th. On his return he resumed all his accustomed
duties ; but on a Sunday after his return, which could not have
been earlier than the 24th, as he was proceeding to baptize an
infant, there was a word sjioken to the effect that what the Chiirch
of Scotland had given the Church of Scotland could Avithdraw, and
therefore that he should not administer the Sacraments until he had
again received ordination. In obedience to Avhat he beheved to be
God's word he abstained fi-om administering Sacraments : but in all
other respects he acted as the minister of the congTCgation just as
previously. No one usurped his place, or fulfilled his previous
duties, nor did he remain in silence for a day or for an hour
If either he or his flock had been left in any doubt as to the near
approach of his subsequent ordination, I could have thoroughly
acquiesced in the opinion exjiressed as to the effect of the ' Inter-
dict ' on Mr. Irving's mind. But as the case stands, so far from
regarding it as a trial, the probability is that Mr. Irving considered
the occurrence as putting honour on the Church institutions of
Scotland by the acknoAvledgement of the judicial act, notAvithstanding
its injustice ; and that both he and the congregation regarded it as
the fullest pledge that he Avas about to receive the ordination which
had already been conferred on others, and to Avhich he most un-
doubtedly Jooked with earnest expectation."
SET ASIDE BY HIS OWN CHUECH. 355
which he was supposed to be the riihng influence ;
and when he arrived there, with his wounded heart,
he was received, not with extraordinary honours as
a martyr, but with an immediate interdict, in "the
power," forbidding him to exercise any priestly
function, to administer sacraments, or to assume any-
thing out of the province of a deacon, the lowest
office in the newly-formed church. One of his re-
lations writes with affectionate indignation that he was
not permitted even to preach, except in those less
sacred assembhes in which the outer world of un-
behevers were admitted to meet the churcli. Such
an inconceivable indignity, according to all human
rules, did the spiritual authorities, whom his constant
and steadfast faith had made masters of his flock, put
upon thcK former leader. No expectation of any
such settino; aside seems to have been in Irving's
mind when he subscribed himself their " faithful pastor
and angel over Christ's flock," This, however, was
the welcome he received when, sad and weary, he
returned from Annan. I have no right to affirm
that this was one among the many wounds that went
to his heart, for not a syllable of complaint upon
the subject ever came from Irving's hps ; on the
contrary, he describes the whole occurrence in a
letter to ]\ii-. D. Dow with all his usual quaint minute-
ness, but without the least appearance of injured feel-
ing, evidently accepting his new position with perfect
satisfaction and faith ; but he seems to have had no
expectation of so extraordinary a proceeding, and it is
something entirely unprecedented in the records of
rehgious organizations. Other men have founded sects
AA 2
*
356 EE-ORDINATION.
to rule tliem ; Irving, no founder of a sect, came forth,
through repeated anguish and conflict, at the head of
his community, only to serve and to obey.
Accordingly, those lingering March days ghded on
through all the oft devotions of the church : the
propliets spoke and elders ruled — but in the midst of
them Irving waited, listening wistfully, if perhaps the
voice from heaven might come to restore him to that
office which was the vocation of his life. Few of God's
servants have been so profoundly tested; and small
would have been the wonder had his much-afflicted
soul given way under this last unkindness, with which
Heaven itself seemed brought in, to give a chmax to
man's ingratitude. At last, while he sat in the lowest
place, and waited with a humbleness to which I know
no parallel — strangest and most touching proof of that
sincerity to which, in the sight of God, he might well
appeal — the "utterance" once more called the forlorn
but dauntless warrior to take up his arms. By " the
concurrent action in manifested supernatural power,
both of prophet and apostle, he was called and ordained
angel or chief pastor of the flock assembled in Newman
Street," says the authorised " Chronicle " of that church.
The sacred office, in which he had laboured for so
many wonderful years, and won such usury of his
Master's grand deposit — that office, in which for so
many sorrowful days his surprised soul had been
stopped short and put aside — Avas restored to him by
the apostolic hands of Mr. Cardale, at the command of
one of the ecstatic speakers. And Irving accepted that
re-ordination : he, upon whose devoted head no gifts
of inspiration descended, and for whose dehverance no
THE CHRISTIAN PRIEST. 357
miracles were wrought — standing alone in the eminence
of nature, among men, none of whom on any but this
■ supernatural ground could ever have reached his side —
stooped to the touch of the new apostle, and took back
tlie ministry which, through many a long year, God
Himself had sealed in the saving of souls. Not Ezekiel,
when that prophet stood tearless, forbidden to weep,
and saw the desire of his eyes buried out of his sight,
was a more perfect sign to his generation than this
loyal, humble, uncompensated soul.
In this moment of trouble and humiliation, heightened
as it was with domestic anxiety, occasioned by the illness
of his children, Irving's heart was still alive to all the
soHcitude of a Christian priest — that character bestowed
by God, which neither presbytery could take away nor
apostohc touch confer. Just then, when, so far as the
intervention of the " gifted " could obscure it, the very
countenance of his Master seemed withdrawn from
him, a letter came from Kirkcaldy to the sorrowful
pair in Newman Street, in which it appears — with
that singular inhumanity which only importunate
affection can carry to its full height- — that the father-
minister, in his manse, had taken the opportunity to
open once more a full battery of arguments on the
"Humanity" against Irving's wearied spirit. Forward-
ing; tliis letter to his sister Elizabeth, the heart of the
pastor stirred in his troubled bosom. She and her
husband had not followed him, could not beheve as
he did; with grief on both sides they had so far
parted ; but his thoughts were roused from his own
troubles, when he saw a further attack made upon their
faith ; —
358 -'OUR DEAR FATHERS LETTER.
" Londou, March 27, 1833.
"My beaPx Elizabeth, — At Isabella's request, I enclose
this letter from her father, that you may see how they all do.
The Lord's hand is heavily upon us and our dear children.
Martin and Ebenezer are both very ill, and my wife and I
have l)een together up the great part of last night. She has
laid down to get some rest. Dear Elizabeth and dear
William, be not shaken from the true faith in which I founded
you of our Lord's oneness with us, in all the infirmities and
temptations, properties and accidents of the flesh, otherwise
you will be subverted from the way of godliness altogether,
and fall into Pharisaical pride and hypocritical formality. If
you cannot go along and suffer with me in all things, stand
xipon the rock, or you sink into the waves. For, if the
holiness of Jesus made Him avoid our flesh, must we not, as
we grow holy, avoid sinners, instead of embracing them with
our love, to draw them near, and so become Pharisees instead
of Christians ? And oh, my children, if the Son of God with
our flesh could not be holy, how shall you and I in the flesh
be holy — how should we be commanded to be holy ? Oh, give
not way, then, either to father or mother, or any mortal, else
you go altogether. These words I write to you, because I
know you can bear them, and lest oiu- dear father's letter
should prejudice your minds against the truth.
" Your faithful and loving brother,
" Edwd. Irving."
Meanwliile, the yoiuii]jest of tlie children continued
very ill. " His mother said that the Lord had punished
their cliild for their sin," writes Mrs. Hamilton, in
April. " which sin, I think, they conceive specially to
be Edward's having remained in Scotland, after meet-
ing with the Presbytery," an error for which, she pro-
ceeds to say, he w^as sharply rebuked in the church,
after he returned. But, whether or not the aihng
infant bore this burden, it is certain that its life was
waning ; and another bereavement fell innnediately, as
intimatod in the following letter to Dr. Martin, upon
the much-sullering house : —
ANOTHER DEATH. 359
"14, Ne'snuau Street, April 23, 1833.
"My dear Father, — The Lord, in His seventy and His
goodness, hath been pleased to chastise us for our sin and the
sins of the flock by removing from us our darling Ebenezer,
who seemed, like Edward, a child of God from his mother's
womb ; for, surely, during the months of his life, he never
showed an}1:hiug which might not become a child of God ;
and when, in faith, I addressed words of godliness to nourish
the seed of faith which was in him, his patient heed was
wonderful. We are much comforted of our heavenl}' Father,
and of our dear flock, under all our trials. Peace be with
you. Farewell !
" Your loving and dutiful sou,
" Edw'D. Irving."
I cannot undertake to account for the sublime un-
reason of this man, who, in faith, addresses icords of
godliness to the dpng infant. Perhaps it may want
small apology to those who, like myself, have seen
that solemnity of death shadowing over a baby-face, of
which this " patient heed " gives but too pathetic and
afiecting a picture. But he had long beUeved in the
possibility of infant faith, — a ])oint to which Coleridge
refers, in the Aids to Reflection, as one which he will
not reply to " honoured Irving " upon, without careful
consideration of the whole question. This article of
faith, which may look fantastic enough to cool spec-
tators, the father of those dead children has bequeatlied
to his Church, which, I believe, gives children a share
in some of its most solemn services. Limits of human
possibihty were never in Living's heart ; he could not
understand the existence of any soul debarred from
communication with that Lord of life in whom he had
his being ; it was easier far to believe that the little
intelligence which yet had not dawned into human
SCO AS AMEEICAX SPECTATOE.
expression, was, in an intercourse even more close than
his own, hidden ^vith Christ in God,
It is strange to turn from this passion and agony of
liuman hfe, so heavily overcast by the sorrows sent of
God, and the vexations imposed by man, to glance at
what the outer world was saying, and what miraculous
uncomprehension existed in the minds of many who
came to gaze at the wonders in Newman Street. I do
not know who the American, Dr. Addison Alexander,
may have been, but I am told he was a man of some
note in his own coimtry. He was in Ii'ving's church
on the 10th May, 1833, and sent an account of what
he saw there to the New York papers. With American
detail, he described the man, the church, and the
services — which he thought " extremely well contrived
for scenic effect ; " then added his impression of the
demeanour of the preacher. " Dr. Cox and I," said
tlie self - important Transatlantic spectator, " flatter
ourselves that he observed and preached at us. I saw
liim p.eeping through his fingers several times, and I
suppose he was not gratified to see us gazing steadfastly
at him all the time, for he took occasion to tell the
people that it would profit them nothing Avithout the
circumcision of the ear." Tliis was the tone assumed,
not by travelhng Americans alone, but by all the
general pubhc, which imagined itself too enhghtened to
be deceived by any spiiitual manifestations. It was a
juggle which was supposed to be going on before those
keen observers ; and the heroic sufferer, who stood upon
that platform before them, with the heart breaking in his
generous and tender breast, was tlie chief trickster of
the company, and was supposed to cast jealous eyes upon
THE " MOEXIXG WATCH. 361
any curious stranger who might "gaze " too " stead-
fastly " and, perhaps, find out the secret of the impos-
ture. In sight of such amazing misconception, miracles
themselves lose their wonder ; nothing is so wonderful
as the bhndness of those human eyes, which, " gazing
steadfastly," do but demonstrate their own total in-
capacity to see.
During this summer considerable accessions were
made to the separated community. An Independent
congregation in the city, presided over by Mr. IVIiller,
having gone through the same process which had
taken place in Eegent Square, attached itself to the
new Church, its minister being also re-ordained angel
over it — and the ecstatic voices began to be heard in
the Church of England, from which they also ended
by detaching at least one clergyman in London. The
most singular proof, however, of the advance and
development of the community, is to be found in the
winding up of the Morning Watch, and the very re-
markable reasons assigned for the ending of that
strange periodical, the history of which breaks in like
an episode of piure romance into the duller records of
ordinary literature. Commenced, at first, to afford a
medium by which the consultations and conclusions of
the Albury School of Prophets might be brought before
the pubhc, it had faithfully followed all the gradual
expansions of the new Spirituahsm. Vague but grand
expectations had been in the heart of its originators.
They beheved the Lord to be at hand — the world's
history to be aU but concluded. The night was over,
the day breaking, when Henry Drummond and his
brother seers set their Morning Watch upon the
362 THE " MORNING WATCH.
battlements, that tlie sentinels might communicate to
each other how the shadows dispersed, and the gleams
of coming sunshine trembled from the east. Now a
strange fruition was coming to those hopes. Not the
Lord, indeed — for the gates of heaven still closed
serenely in azure calm upon the far celestial glory — but
a Church, with all its orders of ministers called by direct
inspiration, a spiritual tabernacle, constituted by God
himself, had been revealed to their faith ; and all that
close band of true behevers stood breathless with
expectation, each man hstening whether, perhaps, his
name might not be the next upon the prophetic roll.
One by one the sentinels thus .summoned dropped
into other offices ; and at last it became necessary for
their leader to make the following announcement —
such an intimation as, I presume, no editor of a
periodical ever made before since literature was : —
" The followers of Christ and the followers of Antichrist
are now gathering ; each is now requiring, not merely the
nominal but the personal services of their respective ad-
herents ; Christ is gathering His children into the true
Church, to do Him service there, and, in so doing, to be
prepared for His coming ; Satan is gathering his hosts under
the standard of Liberalism to become the pioneers of that
'wicked one, that man of sin, the son of perdition,' the
personal Antichrist.
" In the progress of this work, of gathering and preparing
his followers, Christ, for some months past, hath been
calling for the personal services of nearly all the regular
correspondents of this journal, one after another; and He
hath at length called the editor to take the place of an
elder in His Church, and hath claimed all his time and
services for the special duties of feeding and overseeing a
sixth part of the flock of Christ in London. To this higher
calling the editor now resolves to devote himself wholly,
COXCLUSIOX OF TflAT TERIODICAL. 363
and at the same time brings the Morning Watch to a close,
as he will not transfer to any other person such a solemn
responsibility."
This singular periodical, a phenomenon in litera-
ture, came to a conclusion in June 1833. The March
number contained several papers of Ir\dng's, and m
particular a most striking reply to Baxter's narrative
— as eloquent an address as one man ever made to
another, for it is almost entirely a personal appeal.
When the Morning Watch ceased to afford him a
means of communicating liis thoughts to the pubhc,
Irving wrote no more. The only productions of his
pen thereafter, except the sermons which he still con-
tinued to dictate wherever he found an amanuensis,
were now and then a pastoral letter. His intercourse
with the world, so far as literature was concerned,
had now terminated. Li every way, that intercourse
grew less and less. He no longer went abroad to
preach those open-air sermons, to Avhich, in the pre-
vious year, thousands hstened. Events drew closer
the circle of fate ; more and more he became isolated
in that little world guided by the ecstatic utterances,
where daily development was taking place. Darkly
it appears, through the formal records of the official
Chronicle, that revolutions were being accomplished
there, in which his devoted soul acquiesced painfully
and with difficulty. He had to be instructed even
ill that new office of Angel, which at first, I read in the
Chronicle, he did not understand to be " anything more
than a Presb}i;erian minister," He had to reconcile
himself to the newly-bestowed spiritual functions —
much more wide than those which belonofed to the
364 IRVIXGS DIFFICULTIES.
same offices in tlie Church of Scotland — of the elders
and deacons, which, as the same authority informs us,
he " had not the least conception of," and, at first,
entertained " the utmost repugnance to." He had to
learn, besides, that, " after the apostohc office had been
brought out," it was no longer his part to draw con-
clusions from the prophecies, or to follow their guidance
upon his own authority, "and so contrary," we are
informed, " was it to his views and practice " to await
the Apostle's decision upon these matters, " that he still
contmued to judge and act upon words spoken in his
flock, whereby great trouble and perplexity were
occasioned both to himself and his people." It is
added, however, that " he at length perceived his error "
in all these particidars ; yet, through the haze which
envelopes the early growth of so exclusive a body, and
through all the personal affection which surrounds
Irving himself, it is plain to see, by ghmpses, that
this great, real, natural soul was again sadly in the
w^ay of those rapidly-growing new conventionahties to
which only the conviction that they were ordained
by God, could make him bow his head ; and was once
more an embarrassing presence to the lesser men around,
wlio knew not how to adapt their vestments to the
limbs of a giant. From that dim world no more
letters come forth to tell us how it is with him
in his own sincere and unconcealable spirit ; but when,
now and then, for a moment, some other hand puts
back the curtain, the picture is sad and full of trouble.
His reason and his heart struggle against those bonds ;
but still he submits — always submits, bowing his lofty
sorrowful head, on which anguish and conflict have
AX EMBARKASSIXG RESTRAINT. 305
scattered premature snows, under the yoke. Through-
out the Chronicle and other pubhcations put forth by
the community, this great figure looms, always with
formal acknowledgments made of its greatness, often
with natural outJDursts of affection celebrating its
nobility, but, nevertheless, with a certain unexpressed
disapprobation visibly minghng with all praise. Even
the apostles and prophets are puzzled how to manage
a soul so heroically simple, a heart so warm. They
are tender of his repugnances and reluctances, but
cannot understand how it is that their restraints irk
him. And so it is that his days, which are numbered,
glide on out of sight of the world. Outside, people
imagine him the leader, who has brought and keeps
this congregation together, and by right of whose
permission prophets speak and elders teach ; but in
reality, when one looks within, the scene is very dif-
ferent. Tlie apostles and prophets have patience with
him when the hght breaks slowly, painfully, upon
his troubled soul ; and, mastering all the prejudices
of his hfe, all the impulses of his will, this martyr, into
whose Hngering agony nobody enters, still bends his
head and obeys.
A single example of this, contained in a letter from
his brpther-in-law, the Eev. J. Brodie, of Monimail, I
may instance. The Communion was being celebrated
in the Newman Street Church one Sunday in June, and
Mr. Brodie, then in London on a visits was present : —
" After praise and prayer, he (Irving) proceeded to dis-
pense the ordinance of the Lord's Supper, and pointed ont
the character of those who were invited to approach, and of
those who were unworthy. While he was doing this, one of
366 iLlXY TRIALS.
the apostles exclaimed : ' And if there be any one who does
not acknowledge that the Spirit of God is amongst us, if
there be any one that doubts the work of the Lord, let him
abstain ; let the unbeliever depart.' . . . . Next fore-
noon, Mr. Irving came to call for me. I very readily ex-
pressed my belief that not a few of those who belonged to his
conofresfation were true believers in the Saviour ; when he
asked me, ' Why, then, did you not come and join with us at
our Communion ? ' I replied, ' Even if I had desired to do
so, how could I, after having heard it so plainly stated that
all who doubted as to the nature of those manifestations
were commanded to abstain ? ' He paused a moment, and
then said, 'Ah, yes, the Spirit hath so enjoined us.' I saw
that it was not without a struggle that he gave up the liberal
and truly catholic feeling by which he had formerly been led
to regard all true believers as brethren."
How many of siicli groans burst out of Irving's
labouring heart is known only to the Divine Confidant
of all his sorrows. The grieved and anxious brother
w^ho records this incident plied him inevitably once
more with argument and appeal, representing that
" these manifestations were the effects of excited
imagination." In the midst of the harder sacrifices by
which he had now to prove his devotion, the sufferer's
constancy and patience had again and yet again to go
throuo-h this trial. He was still remonstrated with
about that belief which was bringing upon him internal
struggles more severe than any man knew of ; and still
he held to that only ground on Avhichjhe could sustain
himself, in forlorn but sublime confidence — the con-
viction that he had asked sincerely, and that God had
answered. But God's ways were dark to His all-trusting
servant — " His footsteps are not known."
Notwithstanding these difficulties, however, a pro-
found expectation still moved the community in New-
EXPECTATION OF TOWER FROM OX HIGH. 367
mail Street, and kept hope and stfengtli in the breast
of Ii'ving;. The details of the Hvincr tabernacle were
not all that he looked for from heaven. The baptism
by fire was yet to come, and apostolic gifts, more
maiked and distinctive than the supernatural impulses
which moved Mr. Cardale to confer ordination, were
promised to the faith of the Church. This state of
expectation is very apparent in the following letter
addressed to a pious household in South America, one
of the members of which, when in England, had been
a partaker in the gift of prophecy : — .
« London, 14, Newman Street, Jidy 29, 1833.
" My dear Friends and Brethren, — ... In respect
of the matters concerning which you ask my counsel, I think
that you, my dear Mrs. K , ought both to desire and
earnestly pray to be made the vessel of the Holy Grhost, seeing
that once He hath honoured you in so wonderful a manner.
But I believe that this will not be until those of the brethren
who are set with you to seek the Lord do separate themselves
to prayer and supplication, and waiting upon the Lord to
join them into a Church, and endow them with His gifts and
ministries from heaven But do nothing without
His voice ; administer no ordinance, take upon you no rule ;
only wait upon Him, and, until He appear for you, use the
ordinances as they are found among you in the Protestant
Church, from which I would not have you to separate or secede,
but be along with them in the bondage and barrenness, iu
everything but in sin, crying for them and for all the people
bitterly unto the Lord, who will separate you, when and how
He knoweth best.
" In respect of an Evangelist being sent to you from my
Church, I know they shall be sent out unto all the world
from this land, and especially from this Church, if we abide
faithful and patient in the Lord ; but not until we receive
power from on high, the outpouring of the latter rain, the
sealing of the servants of Crod upon their foreheads, which
368 WALKING IN DAEKXESS.
even now God longetti to give ; for which we wait and pray
daily, yea, many times a day. Therefore be patient with us,
and labour together with us in the Lord for the accomplish-
ing of this very thing. He is preparing builders here ; He
is gathering stones everywhere. Pray that the labourers may
be sent forth unto the harvest, for the fields are already ripe
unto the harvest. We are heavy and fruitless in the Lord's
hand, yet doth He glorify His abundant grace and goodness
in the midst of us, for He hath by no means forsaken us,
but doth daily both rebuke and comfort us. Truly my heart
weepeth while I write over the let and hindrance we have
presented to His work, whereby it hath come to be evil-
spoken of over all the world. . . . . Oh, my brother,
restrain thy imagination from the handling of things divine,
but in faith and jarayer be thou built up and established in
all truth My love to all the brethren who love
the Lord Jesus !
" Your loving friend and servant, for the Lord's sake,
"Edwd. Irving."
The remainder of the year was spent in this ex-
pectant yet sad suspense, waiting for " power from on
high," and, when it did not come, groaning in heart
over that want of faith which presented "a let and
hindrance to God's work," within the isolated cu-cle
of the Chmxh in Newman Street. Of that silent con-
Hict which Irving had now to wage with himself, last
and perhaps sorest of his trials, there remains no re-
cord except the scanty intimations in the Chronicle of
the reluctance with which he received various par-
ticulars of the new order of things. But " hglit broke
in upon his mind," always at last — he " confessed his
error ; " — and so struggled onward on his sorrowful
path, more and more wistfully conscious that God's
footsteps are not known.
369
CHAPTER Vn.
1834 — THE END.
The last year of Indng's life opened dimly in the
same secluded, separated world, within which Provi-
dence had abstracted him after his re-ordination. He
had not failed in any of the generous and liberal sym-
pathies of his nature ; his heart was still open to his
old fi'iends, and responded warmly to all appeals of
affection ; but the life of a man who prayed and
waited daily, " yea, many times a day," for the descent
of that " power from on high " which was to vindicate
his faith and confirm his heart, was naturally a sepa-
rated life, incapable of common communion with the
unbelieving world. And he had paused in those
" unexampled labours," which, up to the settlement of
his Church in Newman Street, kept the healthful day-
hght and open air about him. At the end of the year
1832 he and his evangehsts had ceased their mis-
sionary labours ; henceforward nothing but the plat-
form in Newman Street, and the care of a flock to
which he was no longer the exclusive ministrant, occu-
pied the intelligence which had hitherto rejoiced in
almost unhmited labour. Whether there was any new
compensation of work in the new office of the Angel I
cannot tell ; but nothing of the kind is apparent. He
VOL. II. B B
370 SEXT TO EDINBURGH.
was not ill, as far as appears, during the early part of
this silent and sad winter ; but he was deprived of the
. toil which had hitherto kept his mind in balance, and
of that communication with the world which was
breath to his brotherly and hberal soul. No man in
the world could be less fitted for the hfe of a recluse
than he ; yet such a life he seems to have now led,
his span of labour daily circumscribed as the different
" orders of ministries " in the new Church developed,
and no missionary exertion, or new work of any kind,
coming in to make up to the mighty activity, always
heretofore so hungry of work, for this sudden pause in
the current of his life.
In January, however, he was sent on a mission to
Edinburgh, where a Church had been estabhshed under
the ministry of Mr. Tait, formerly of the College
Church. This httle community had been troubled by
the " entrance of an evil spmt, from which, in all its
deadening effects, his experience in dealing mth spi-
ritual persons would, it was hoped, be efficacious, by the
blessing of God, in delivering them." There is httle
information, so far as I can discover, how Irving dis-
charged this difficult mission ; but I am indebted to
the kindness of Professor Macdougall, of Edinburgh, for
a momentary note of his aspect there. " His charac-
teristic fire," says that gentleman, who had been one of
his hearers in earlier and brighter days, " had then,
in a great measm^e, given place to a strangely plaintive
pathos, which was as exquisitely touching and tender
as his exhibitions of intellectual power had been ma-
jestic." -He seems to have remained but a very short
time, antl to have occupied himself exclusively with his
HIS MISSION THEEE. 371
mission. " During the week of his residence in Edin-
burgh at that time, he was occupied day and night in
pubhc service and private visitation," writes one of the
chief office-bearers in that place, " he so discoursed of
God's truth and doctrine in all the firmness of authority
and yet gentleness, that he was the means whereby
that flock was recovered, strengthened, and comforted."
Though the Edinburgh pubhc, in much greater
numbers than could gain admittance, crowded to the
place of meeting where Mr. Tait and his congrega-
tion had found shelter, the great preacher no longer
called them forth at dawn to dispense his hberal riches,
nor rushed into the chivalrous, disinterested labour of
his former missions to Edinburgh. Wonderful change
had come upon that ever-free messenger of truth. He
came now, not on his own generous impulse, but with
his instructions in his hand. Always a servant of
God, seeking to know His supreme will and to do it, he
was now a servant of the Church, bound to minute
obedience.
This change is strangely apparent in the few frag-
ments of letters written during this visit, which I have
only seen since the publication of the first edition of
this book. They contain no additional facts, nor any
details of importance, but throw another gleam of
melancholy and strange hght upon the altered circum-
stances of the man. Yet not melancholy, so far as liis
own consciousness is concerned ; for it is wdth thank-
fulness he describes a condition which to the outside
spectator looks so much hke bondage. " This day has
been most blessed to us all," he writes, on Sunday
evening, the 2nd February. " The Church met at ten
B B 2
372 " IN SUBJECTION.
o'clock, and while I was in doubt what to teach, the
Lord, before the service began, opened the mouth of
the prophet to encourage the flock to bow their under-
standings, and guide me to teach the manner of God's
worship, of the holy race, and the altar, which I did
forenoon and afternoon, with greater presence and
power of teaching than I ever felt. ... In the evening
the power came upon the prophet to direct me to
Ezekiel xxxvii., which I chose of myself, and had power
to minister it, marvellous to myself." A few days later
he writes in evident weariness : — " Ofttimes I would
long to be in London, if I were not upon my Master's
Ik
business. Oh, it is a weary and laborious service !
I say not pray for me, because I know well, yea, and
feel well, how I am remembered by you all." " I feel
as if this week would bring my labours to an end here,"
he concludes on the 9th of February. " Whether the
• Lord hath anything more for me at present in Scotland,
I wait to see ; but surely by His grace I will go after
none unless it come seeking me, and I will not go to it,
except it be within the bounds of my commission. I
am conscious of coming greatly short, and yet of greatly
strengthening this flock, and of depositing the seeds of
precious truth. It is very laborious, but I trust the
Lord will strengthen me." It is needless to point out
the wonderful diflerence between this limited and
restrained mission and the exuberant labours and
triumphs of his former visits to Scotland. He was now
" in subjection," as he himself says, and bore the yoke
with his usual loyalty and humbleness.
Some time after, Mrs. Irving wi^ote to her mother,
that "Edward was truly grieved that it was not in
IS XO LOXGER HIS OWN MASTER. 373
his power to go to see you, but his time is truly
not his own, neither is he his own master." From this
mission he retiurned very ill, with threatenings of
disease in his chest ; and, though he ralhed and par-
tially recovered, it soon became apparent that his
wearied frame and broken heart were unable to strive
longer with the griefs and disappointments which en-
compassed him, and that the chill of this wintry
journey had brought about a beginning of the end.
A month after Irving's visit to Edinburgh the
apostles, of whom there were now two, Mr. Cardale
and Mr. Drummond, proceeded there to ordain the
angel over that Church, and from Edinburgh visiting
several other towns in Scotland, were some time absent
from the central Church. During that interval, a com-
mand was given " in the power," in JSTewman Street,
to which Ii'ving gave immediate obedience. It con-
cerned, I think, the appointment of a certain number
of evangelists. After this step had been taken, the
absent apostles heard of it, and wrote, declaring the
new arranarement to be a delusion, and rebukino^ both
prophet and angel. The rebuked prophet withdrew for
a time in anger ; the angel bowed his loftier head, read
the letter to the Church, and confessed his error. Thus,
amid confusions, disappointments — long hngering of the
promised power from on high — sad substitution of mor-
sels of ceremonial and church arrangement for the greater
gifts for which his soul thirsted — the last spring that he
was ever to see on earth dawned upon Irving. As it
advanced, his friends began to write to each other again
with growing anxiety and dread ; his sister-in-law,
Ehzabeth, describing with alarm " the lassitude he ex-
374 EXHAUSTION.
liibits at all times," and bitterly complaining that he had
neither time nor possibihty of resting, surromided as
he was by the close pressure of that exclusive commu-
nity, " the members of his flock visiting him every fore-
noon from 11 to 1 o'clock," and the anxieties of all the
Church upon his head. Kind people belonging to the
Church itself interposed to carry him away, in his exhaus-
tion, on the Monday mornings, to rest in houses which
could be barricaded ao;ainst the world — a thinii which, in
Edward Irving's house, in the mystic precincts of that
Church in Newman Street, was simply impossible ; and,
when he had been thus abstracted by friendly importu-
nity, describe him as stretched on a sofa, in the languor
of his fatigued and failing strength, looking out upon the
budding trees, but still in that leisure and lassitude turn-
ing his mind to the work for which his frame was no longer
capable, dictating to some ready daughter or sister of
the house. As he thus composed, it was his wont to
pause, whenever any expression or thought had come
from him which his amanuensis could have any diffi-
culty about, to explain and illustrate his meaning
to her favoured ear, — neither weakness, nor sorrow,
nor the hard usage of men being able to warp him
out of that tender courtesy which belonged to his
nature.
In this calm of exhaustion the early part of the year
passed slowly. He still preached as usual, and was at
the command of all his people, but appeared nowhere
out of their close ranks. In July, he wrote a letter,
characteristically minute in all its details, to Dr. Martin,
bidding him " give thanks with me unto the Lord for
the preservation of your daughter and my dear wife
ILLNESS OF MRS. IRVING. 375
from an attack of the cholera," and relating the means
which had been effectual in her recovery. " All that
night I was greatly afflicted," he writes ; " I felt the
hand of the Lord to cast me down to the greatest
depths. It was on my heart on Friday night, and it
was on hers also, to bring out the elders of the Church,
which I did on Saturday morning, when, having
confessed before them unto the Lord all my sin,
and all her sin, and all the sin of my house, without
any reserve, according to the commandment of the
Lord (James v. 16), I brought them up to her room,
when, having ministered to her a word to strengthen
her faith, they prayed to the Lord, one after the other,
and then strengthened her with a word of assurance,
and blessed her in the name of the Lord. They had
not been gone above five minutes when she asked me
for something to eat. , . . While I give the glory to
God, I look upon Dr. Darling as having been a blessed
instrument in His hand, and am able to see the hand of
the Lord in the means, as clearly as in my own case,^
where there was neither means, nor medicine, nor the
appointed ordinance of the Church."
In this letter, Irving affectionately anticipates a visit
from his wife's father and mother, and writes as if time
had softened the warmth of their opposition and re-
stored much of the old frankness of their intercourse.
This is the only glimpse which I can find of him till he
reappears finally in September, in aU his old, indi-
vidual distinctness, softened by his weak bodily con-
dition, with a grave gentleness and dignity and the
peace of exhaustion breathing in everything he does
and says. He had been by "the power" commis-
376 . RE-APPEARAKCE OUT OF THE SHADOWS.
sioned, as a prophet to Scotland, to do a great work in
his native land some time before. The explanation
given by his alarmed and disapproving relatives of
his jom:"ney is that the time had now arrived for that
great work, and that he was authoritatively commanded
to go forth and do it. The representatives of the
Church at Newman Street, however, do not admit this.
" It was not without remonstrance on the part of many,"
but " we were met by the suggestion that it was his native
air " w^rites an influential member of the community.
They yielded, however, to his own wish, which was to
wander slowly through the country, wending his way
by degrees to Scotland, with the hope of gaining
strength, as well as doing the Lord's work, by the way.
He had been warned by his doctor that the only safe
thing for him, in the condition of health he was in, was
to spend the winter in a milder climate ; and when, not-
withstanding this advice, his anxious friends saw him
turn his face, in the waning autumnal days, towards
the -wintry north instead, it is not wonderful that they
should add the blame of this, to all the other wrongs
against his honour and happiness of which they held
the prophets of Newman Street guilty. However
that may be, it is apparent that the spiritual autho-
rities of his own Church, perhaps aware that no in-
ducement would lead him to seek health, for its owm
sole sake, in any kind of relaxation, finally gave their
full countenance to the journey, upon which he now
set out in confidence and hope.
It is singular, however, to note how, as soon as he
emerges from his seclusion in Newman Street, he
regains his natural rank in a world wliicli always had
PROJECTS IIIS JOUENEY. 377
recognised the simple grandeur of his character. Away
from that Church, where he rules, indeed, but must not
judge, nor act upon even the utterances from heaven, ex-
cept on another man's authority — where he is censured
sometimes and rebuked, and where his presence is
already an unacknowledged embarrassment, preventing
or at least liindering the development of all its new
institutions — the free air of heaven once more expands
his forlorn bosom. In the rural places where he goes
there is no man " worthy " who does not throw open
his doors to that honoured guest, whose greatness, all
subdued and chastened by his weakness, retiu-ns to him
as he travels. Once more his fame encircles him as
he rides alone through the unknown country. It is
Edward Irving, of tender cathohc heart, a brother to aU
Christians, whose thoughts, as he has poured them forth
for ten eventful years, have quickened other thoughts
over all the nation, and brought him many a disciple
and many a friend in the unknown depths of England,
and not merely the Angel of the new Church, who
goes softly in his languor and feebleness to the banks
of the Severn and the Wye. I cannot but think that
the leaders of the community must have felt — to judge
by the sentiment which is apparent in their pubhca-
tions — a certain relief,* perhaps unconscious to them-
* I have to explain again, and repeat it earnestly, that I believe
this feeling to have been unconscious to a great extent, and entirely-
unexpressed — such a tacit unacknowledged sentiment as arises
sometimes between those most closely bound to each other, when
with love and union unimpaired they are unable for the moment to
see " eye to eye." I regret that the statement should have given
pain to any of those who in living and dying were Irving's closest
friends and brethren ; but I cannot retract it further than by this
explanation of my meaning. It implies no contention or usurpation
of his rights.
378 LEAVES LONDON.
selves, when he left tliem : he whom it was impossible
not to be tender of, but whose enlightenment was
slower and more difficult than they could have desired ;
and for himself I cannot doubt that the rehef was
even greater. He had escaped away to the society of liis
Lord — to the silent rural ways, where no excitement
disturbed the musmgs of his soul ; to the company of
good men, who were not disposed to argue with
him, whom, unconsciously, he had helped and en-
hghtened in the hberal and princely years that were
past. So he left London and the battle-field, never
more to enter those painful lists, nor be lost amidst
the smoke of that conflict — and went forth, in simple
dignity, to a work less hard than he dreamed of, un-
witting to liimself, leaving his passion and anguish
behind him, and turning his fated steps towards the
hiUs with no harder thino; on hand than to die.
He left London "without any apparent presentiment
that this parting was the last, and gave his final bene-
diction to the children wdiom in this world he was to
see no more. They were three whom he thus left
fatherless : one only, the Maggie of his letters, old
enough to understand or remember her father ; the
youngest an infant a few months old. The first point
in his journey was Birmingham, from whence he be-
gins his letters to his anxious wife : —
" Edgbaston, Birmingham, 3rd September, 1834.
"My DEA.K Wife, — I have just time to write a line, to say
that I have got here in good health and spirits, without feel-
ing any weariness at all, yet conscious of bearing about the
hand of the Lord upon me, at which I must neither murmur
nor rebel Oh, that I might leave a blessing in this
hospitable and peaceful house! — Your faithful husband,
"Edwd. Irving."
THE HAND OF THE LOED UPON HIM. 379
The next letter is from Blymhill, by Shiffnel, wliere
he describes himself to have arrived, "bearing the hand
of the Lord upon me, yet careful enough and contented
enouo'h," and where his friends find him a horse on
which to pursue his way. On the 6th of September,
still hngermg at this place, "visiting the brethren," which
he speaks of as " strengthening and fitting me for the
journey," he tells his Isabella that " the Lord deals
very tenderly with me, and I think I grow in health
and strength. What I could not get in London or
Birmingham," he adds, with quaint homeliness, " I
foimd lying for me here — the gift of Mr. Cowper, of
Bridgenorth, a sort of trotcosie of silk oilcloth, which
will take in both hat, and shoulders, and cheeks, and
neck, and breast. I saw the hand of Providence in
this." Here he is troubled by his own inadvertence in
having dated a check, which he gave in payment for his
horse, " London — little thinking that this was a trick
to save a stamp. I am very sorry for this, but I did it
in pure ignorance." Next day he is at Bridgenorth,
in trouble about his little boy, who is ailing, and on
whose behalf he directs liis wife to appeal to the elders
for such a visitation as had been, according to his
behef, so efiectual in her own case. "Ask them to
come in after the evening service, when I shall sepa-
rate myself to the Lord with them," says the absent
father, whose heart is with his children, and who, after
many anxious counsels about the httle four-year-old
boy, sends a message to tell him that "the horse is
brown, with black legs." Next day he resumes : "I did
separate myself, according to my promise, and was
much distressed by the heavy and incessant judgments
380 BRIDGEXORTH.
of the Lord, and afterwards I had faith to plead the
promise that the prayer of faith should heal the sick."
"This Bridgenorth is one of the most beautifully-situ-
ated towns I ever saw," he continues, and proceeds to
describe the route which he meant to adopt, to his wife.
After recording the expenses to which his horse and
saddle had put him, he adds : " But no matter — I feel
that I am serving the Lord daily, and I think He daily
giveth me more strength to serve Him." On the 10th of
September he is again at Blymhill, where he lingers to
receive the visits of some brethren in the neighbour-
hood, and to prove his horse, " which goes well." The
friends who detain him in this quarter seem to be the
clergymen of the place. " I am greatly pleased and
comforted," he says, " by all that I [hear] about Henry
Dalton's two flocks, and have no doubt that the pleasure
of the Lord is prospering in his hands ; nor am I less
pleased here with Mr. Brydgeman, whose labours for
the Lord are very abundant." From Blymhill he also
writes to Mr. Hamilton, committing into liis hands the
management of liis business afiairs with his former
pubhshers ; a commission which he introduces by the
following affecting preface : —
" My dear Beother Hamilton, — Although we have parted
company in the way for a season, being well assured of the
sincerity and honesty of your mind, and praying always that
you may be kept from the formality of the world in divine
things, I do fondly hope that we shall meet together in the
end, and go hand in hand, as we have done in the service of
God. And this not for you only, but for your excellent wife,
whose debtor I am many ways. On this account, I have
always continued to take your counsel and help in all my
worldly matters, as in former times, though Grod, in His good-
HIS ANCIENT COUNSELLOR. 381
ness, hath given me so many deacons and under-deacons
worthy of all confidence. But I cannot forget, and never
will, the assiduous kindness with which you have, ever since
I knew you, helped me with your sound judgment and discre-
tion in all temporal things : and sure am I that I should be glad
as ever to give you my help in spiritual things as heretofore.
I could not, without these expressions of my hearty, faithful
attachment to you, and of my grateful obligations for all your
past kindness, introduce the business upon which I am now to
seek yom- help."
All the literary business in which Irving was now
concerned seems to have been the settlement of his
accounts with his pubhshers. Some balances appear
to have been owing him. But I have been told, I
cannot say with what truth, that he derived little
pecuniary advantage at any time, even from his most
popular pubhcations.
A few days later, he writes the following descriptive
letter to his children : —
"Ironbridge, Sliropsliire, 16tli September, 1834.
"Mydeae Childeen, Maegaeet and Maetin, — This place
from which I write you is named Ironbridge, because there is
a great bridge of iron, which, with one arch, spans across the
river Severn, and there is another, about two miles farther up
the river, where there are the ruins of an ancient abbey, in
which men and women that feared God used, in old times, to
live and worship Him. The walls of the ruin are all grown
over with ivy. Your father stopped his horse to look at them ;
and six miles farther back there was an old grey ruined wall
in a field, which a smith by the road side told me was the
ruins of an ancient Eoman city, named Uriconium, which
once stood there Your father has ridden from
Shrewsbury this morning, where he parted with his dear
friend, the Honourable and Keverend Henry Brydgeman, who
is a very godly man, and has been wonderfully kind to your
382 LETTER TO HIS CHILDREN.
father. He has six sons and only one daughter, all little
children, the eldest not so big as Margaret; and I am writing
to Bridgenorth to another dear friend, the Eev. Henry Dal-
ton, who has no children yet. You must pray for both these
ministers, and thank God for putting it into their head to be
so good to your father.
" Now, concerning the house and the oak-tree in which the
King was hidden and saved. There have been ei^ht Kino-s
smce his tune and one Queen — Queen Anne, whose statue is
before St. Paul's Church, in LondoD. This King's name was
Charles, and his father's name was Charles, and therefore
they called him Charles the Second. The people rose up
against his father, and warred against him till they took him,
and then they cut off his head at Whitehall, in London ; and
his poor son they pursued, to take him and kill him also, and
he was forced to flee away and hide himself, as King David
did hide himself. The house is only three miles from Mr.
Brydgeman's, so we mounted our horses and away we rode
— Mr. Brydgeman in the middle— till we came to a ^ate
which led us into a park, and soon we came to another gate,
which opened and let us into the stable yard, and there we
dismounted from our horses The master of the house
and his family were gone, and there were none but a nice, tidy,
kind woman, who took us through the kitchen into an ancient
parlour all done round the walls with carved oak, just as it
was Avhen the King hid himself in the house. And there was
a picture of the King. Then we went upstairs into an
ancient bedroom, whose floor was sore worn with age, and by
the side of this bedroom was a door leading into a little, Httle
room, and the floor of that room lifted up in the middle, and
underneath was a narrow dark dungeon or hiding-place, in
which the King of all this island was glad to hide himself, in
order to escape from his persecutors ; this narrow place opened
below by narrow stairs into the garden, where is a door in the
wall hidden behind ivy. Then we went up another stair to
the garret, and at the top of it there was another board in
the floor, that lifted up, and went down by a small ladder into
another hiding-place. But all these hiding-places were not
enough to hide the King from his persecutors, — armed sol-
diers on horseback, who entered the house to search it. Then
THE EOYAL OAK. 383
the King fled out by the door behind the ivy in the garden,
and leapt over the garden wall into a field, and climbed up an
oak-tree, and hid himself among its thick branches. Papa
saw this tree. It is done round with a rail, to distinguish it
from the rest and to keep it sacred Then the soldiers,
not finding him in the house, galloped about into the wood,
and passed under the very tree ; but God saved the King; and
they found him not There are many lessons to be
learned from this, which your dear mother will teach you,
for I am tired, and my horse is getting ready. So Grod bless
you, and your little sister, and your dear mother, and all the
house. Farewell !
" Your loving father,
" Edwd. Ikving."
After this, his correspondence is exclusively addressed
to his wife, and continues, from point to point along his
journey, an almost daily chronicle : —
" Shobdon (half way between Ludlow and Kington),
" Tluu-sday, 18th September, 1834.
" My dearest Wife, — In this beautiful village, embowered
with trees and clothed with ivy and roses, in the Httle inn —
where are assembled the last remains of a wake, which has
holden since Sunday — from a little bar-room or parlour within
the ample kitchen, where they are playing their drunken
tricks ynth one another — I sit down to write you. I know not
wherefore I went to Shrewsbury*, but wherefore I returned to
Bridgenorth I discern was for seeing Mejanel, and opening to
him the whole state of his soul, in the presence of Mr. Dalton,
and with his confirmation ; and I do hope it will lead to that
repentance and cleansing of heart which may prepare him for
the ordination of the Lord, which I trust will not be delayed,
* He had, however, in a former letter, described to his wife the
impulse he felt to seek out a yomig surgton, whom he believed to be
in Shrewsbury, who was in danger of falling from the faith, but
who, he found on going there, had left the place.
384 BEAUTY AND BLESSEDNESS OF THE LAXD.
in the great mercy and goodness of our Lord. I charged him *
at no rate to go to France without ordination, and I think I
prevailed with him
" But, oh ! how shall I describe the beauty and the blessed-
ness of the land through which I have travelled these three
days. Whether it be that the riding on horseback gives time
for the objects to enter and produce these impressions, I know
not, but it seems to me as if I had never seen the beauty and
the fatness of the land till now. I am filled with the admira-
tion of it. My way to Ludlow lay over the ridge which joins
the two Clay (or Clee) mountains, and, as they rose before me,
in their blue and naked majesty, out of the ripe vegetation
and abundant wood of the country around, I was filled with
delight. JNIy road, both yesterday and to-day, though a turn-
pike road, is out of the great lines, and I was as solitary and
sequestered as I could have wished ; leaving me much op-
portunity of communion with Grod I keep this
letter open till I come to Kington. My dinner, ham and
egg, a cold fowl, an apple-tart and cheese, a tumbler of cider,
a glass of Sicilian Tokay, of which Mr. Brydgeman put two
bottles in my saddle [bags] I am safe in Mr. Whal-
ley's, and have passed a good night. Tell your dear mother I
had such a memento of Kirkcaldy Manse — ginger wine in a
long-necked decanter Love and blessing to the
children, and to all the house.
" Your faithful and loving husband,
"Edwd. Ikying."
" Ross, 23rd September.
" I have but ten minutes to the post, being just arrived at
Ross. A Mr. Davies came to Kington, and invited me to
Hereford, and gathered an inquiring people, whom I in-
structed, under Mr. Davies' authority, as his chaplain. He has
ridden thus far with me, and goes on to Monmouth, where I
expect to be at tea. I am getting daily better. The Lord
bless you all ! "
* The person here referred to was a French preacher, who had
been a very prominent figui^ in the excitement which attended the
origin of the "gifts" in Scotland. — See Meinoir of Mr. Story oj
Eosneath.
YOUNG CLEEGYMEN. 385
" Chepstow, 26tli September.
*' I was gi'eatly comforted by your letter last night, having
been in great distress of soul for dear IN'Iartin ; and I give
thanks to the Lord, who hath preserved him Say to
Mr. T that I spent a most agreeable night and forenoon
at his brother's, and that I feel my going to Monmouth was
very much for his sake and his wife's, both of whom, I think,
are not far from the kingdom of heaven. I also saw and
conversed much with the Rev. Mr. Davies, of whom I thought
very highly Here, at Chepstow, the seed has indeed
been sown by Mr. Sturgeon, and I am watering it with words
of counsel and instruction, teaching them the way of worship-
ping Grod, and encouraging them to gather together and call
upon His name. I think there is the foundation of a Church
laid in this place. Now, my dear wife, I am surely better in
my health, for my appetite is good, and my pulse is come to be
under 1 00. The Lord's hand I feel to be with me, and I be-
lieve that I am doing Him service. Farewell ! the Lord be
your stay."
" Raglan (halfway to Crickhowel),
" Saturday, 27th September.
" The inn here, at which I have just arrived to breakfast,
is also the post-office, and I have about three quarters of an
hour to write you. My visit to Chepstow, I feel, hath been
very well bestowed. I had the people two nights to Mrs.
Stm-geon's, and they came in great numbers, and I had great
presence and power of the Lord in ministering to them the
two chapters which we offered in the family worship, Luke
xi. and Matthew xxv., and great, I am persuaded, will the
fruits of Mr. Sturgeon's ministry here be. But the thing
wherein the hand of the Lord is most seen is His bringing me
into contact and conference with all the young clergymen
round about. At Tintern, which is two thirds of the way
from Monmouth to Chepstow, I rested my horse, while I went
to see the famous ruins of the abbey. I had not been within
the abbey walls five minutes when there was a ring for ad-
mittance, and two young men of a scholar-like appearance
came in. One immediately came forward and saluted me
with information that his father, a barrister in Dublin, had
VOL. II. C C
386 HEALING BOTH TO BODY AXD SOUL.
once been entertained in our house, and the young man
mth him was also a clergyman; — with both of them I have
had much close conversation, and with two at Chepstow. . . .
My time is exhausted : I will, therefore, speak of myself. I
think I may say I am indeed very much better, and hardly
conscious of an invalid's feelings I continue to use
Dr. Darling's prescriptions, and find the good of them. Now,
as concerneth speaking, I am fully persuaded, by experience,
that it is the proper exercise of the lungs, and, being taken
in measure, it is always good for me. But nothing has done
me so much good as to hear of dear Martin's recovery. That
was indeed healing both to body and soul."
" Crickliowel, 28tli September.
*' I arrived here safe and in good order, horse and man, last
night ; and, because they could not get a messenger over to
Mr. Waddy, who lives about two miles off, I made my
arrival known by a note to the Eev. T. Price, Mr. Tudor's
friend, who came to the inn very speedily, and took me up to
his house to spend the evening. I find him much instructed
in the truth, but holding it rather by the light of the under-
standing than by the faith of the Spirit; still he is, as I
judge, one by whom the Lord will greatly bless this princi-
pality, through the continual prayer of the Church. Oh ! tell
Mr. Tudor to keep Wales upon his heart, and Price and
Scale. Scale is the young man at Merthyr Tydvil who
breakfasted with us once. He is a precious man — one set of
the Lord for a great blessing, I am convinced, though the
time be not yet fully come. He rode over to-day, and poor
Waddy had ridden early all the way to Abergavenny, six
miles back on the road, thinking to find me there, and ride
in with me ; but I had resolved that the Christian Sabbath
should not fall beneath the Jewish in being a day of entire
rest for man and horse. Mr. Price is a great Welsh scholar,
a literary and patriotic man, full of taste and knowledge;
young — that is, mthin my age— a bachelor, whose wife, I
fear, is more his books than the Church as yet. Yet I love
him much, and owe him much love. I breakfasted with him
this morning, and afterwards went to the church in this place,
where an aged man, Mr. Vaughan, who fears God much, is
SATISFIED m BEHOLDING GODS WOKKS. 387
the minister ; for Mr. Price went to serve a church in Welsh
some three miles off. ... . We did not meet till the inter-
val when we all went over to Mr. Price's other cure, a church
over the water, close by. He preached on the coming of
the Lord, a short but true sermon. Then afterwards he asked
me, at the request of the family, to go with him to a sick
lady, who had been prayed for, and gave the whole household
ministry into my own hand. The rest of the evening I have
spent with the three brethren. Price, Scale, and Wadd}^, and
having supped upon a piece of bread and a tumbler of pre-
cious beer, homebrewed, I sit down to write to you before
I offer up my worship and go to rest. Now, my dear, I think
it rather of the Lord that we should remain apart till I be
brought home in the good time of the Lord It is a
trial to me to be separated from you in many ways, and
chiefly in this, that I may testify to you the new love with
which God hath filled my bosom towards you ; that I may bear
you ever upon my arm, as I do now bear you upon my
heart."
" Builtli (border of Eaclnor and Brecon),
29tli September.
" I am again returned to the banks of the Wye, and shall
ascend it to near its summit in ' huge Plinlimmon.' Of all
rivers that I have seen, the grace of its majesty surpasseth.
I first came in sight of its scenery as we rode to Hereford, a
few miles from Kington ; and as far as the eye could stretch
up to the mountains from which it issued, it seemed a very
wilderness of beauty and fruitfulness. My eye was never
satisfied with beholding it. But how impossible it is to give
you an idea of the vast bosom of Herefordshire as I saw it
from the high lands we cross on the way to Eoss ! . . . My soul
was altogether satisfied in beholding the works of my Grod. .
.... But the valley of the Usk, where Crickhowel is, hath a
beauty of its own, so soft, with such a feathery wood scattered
over it, gracing with modesty, but not hiding, the well-culti-
vated sides of the mountains, whose tops are resigned to
nature's wildness Now, my dearest, of myself: I think
I grow daily better by daily care and the blessing of Grod
upon it. I ride thii-ty miles without any fatigue, walking
c c 2
388 BIRTHDAY LETTER.
down the bills to relieve my horse I have you and the
children in continual remembrance before God, and them
also that are departed, expressing my continual contentedness
that they are with Him. Now, farewell ! say to Martin that
I am going to write him a letter about another king,
St, Ethelred."
This promised letter to his little son was never
written ; bnt there breaks in here a birthday epistle to
the little Maggie of his heart : —
" Aberystwyth, Oct. 2nd, 1834.
" My dear Daughter Margaret, ■ — This is your birthday,
and I must write you a letter to express a father's joy and
thanksgiving over so dear a child. Your mother writes me
from Brighton, that Miss Eooke has written to her such an
account of your diligence and obedience. It made me so glad
that you were beginning to show that you are not only my
child, but the child of God, regenerate in Baptism. Bring
thou forth, my sweet child, the fruits of godliness daily, more
and more abundantly. I am now got to Aberystwyth, and
dwell upon the shore of the sea, in the same house with Mr.
Carre, who goes out and preaches every evening at five o'clock,
and I Qo out and stand beside him. You will delight to hear
that I am much better, through the goodness of God ; and
that I hojse to be quite well before I reach Scotland
I beseech you, my beloved child, to have your soid always
ready for the hand of the Lord, who is your true Father. I
am but His poor representative. Now, blessings be upon thee,
and dear Martin, and dear Isabella ! I pray God to keep
you many years in health, and afterwards to receive thee to
His glory Remember me with affection to all the
house ; and be assured that I am
" Your loving father,
" Edwd. Irving."
He then resumes the chronicle of his journey : —
" Aberystwyth, October 3rd.
" I wrote to Maggie yesterday, which, with a letter to Mr.
\\Tially, I found occupation enough The letter I
WELL-SUNNED, WELL-AIRED MOUXTAIXS. 389
wrote you from Builth was too late for the post. That day
was the sweetest of all my journey, for it was among the
well-sunned, well-aired mountains, where every breeze seemed
to breathe health upon me. My road during the morning was
up rough, and, in many places, wooded glens ; but after passing
Ehyadher, where I breakfasted, I cleared the region of culti-
vation, taking the hill-road to what they call the Devil's
Bridge, or Havod Arms, an inn within twelve miles of Aberyst-
wyth. Among the sheep and the sheepfolds I found that
air which I wanted ; hunger came hours before its time, and I
seemed to feel the strength of my youth. I do not find it so
by the shore of the sea, though this be assuredly a sweet and
healthy place, at the opening of a short valley, which in five
or six miles carries you into the bleak air of the mountains.
It will give you some idea of my returning strength when I
tell you that next morning I arose at seven, and, with the
Boots of the inn for my guide, descended to the bottom of that
fearful ravine of roaring cataracts, 320 feet below the level of
the road, and ascended again, and surveyed them one by one
with great delight This Aberystwyth is against letter
writing. I was interrupted yesterday ; and so I will interrupt
my description, and leave it for a letter to dear Maggie. The
house of Mrs. Brown was open to me, and a bed prepared for
me. Mr. Carre also abides under her roof since her son came
home Mr. Brown has the felicity of seeing his family
joined together in one mind No doubt they have all
to be tried, and their faith is yet but in its infancy; but it is
most heart-cheering to see the house of one mind. Since my
coming, Mr. Brown has opened his house at morning and
evening worship to ' those who are godly disposed,' where I
have had an opportunity of instructing and counselling many
of the Lord's people. Dear Carre preaches in the open air at
the head of the Marine Parade, where the main street of the
ancient town descends into the noble crescent which hath
been builded of late years for the accommodation of the com-
pany who chiefly resort from the West of England hither
for the sea-bathing and sea-air ; and he was wont to open the
Scriptures further, within doors, at seven, to those who came
to Mr. Brown's ; but now that he has seen the better way of
combining domestic worship with that household ministration.
390 CADER-IDRIS.
I think he will adopt it, and continue what I have begim.
Mr. Brown departs for his cure at Maddington on Wednesday
next week.
" Harlech, Merionethshire, 7th October.
" I write you from the inn which overlooks one of the
three strong castles with which Edward III. did bridle all this
region of North Wales. It stands frowning, like the memory
of its master, over land and over sea. Out of the window,
where I have dined, I have seen the most beautiful sunset,
full of crimson glory, with here and there a streak of the
brightest green. It was at the time that I was with you all
in spirit in Newman Street, and I took it as a figure of the
latter-day glory. Yesterday I set out from Aberystwyth, from
that dear family, who were all up to see me off at seven
o'clock ; and, being mindful of Dr. Darling's words, rode
enveloped in India rubber to Machynlleth (which being
pronounced is Machuntleth). This was a stage of eighteen
miles before breakfast ; nowise particularly interesting . . . But
from Machynlleth to Dolgelly, is by the foot of Cader-Idris,
a mountain surpassed by none, if equalled by any, for its
rugged majesty and beauty. I had much communion with
God in the first part of this stage, for the Church, for Mr.
Cardale, but above all, for you and for all who have received
from us life. When I descended upon the base of Cader-
Idris, on my left hand there shot out a vista towards the sea,
which terminated in a clear and bright sky. I cannot describe
the pleasure which I had in looking away from the terrible
grandeur of Cader-Idris down that sweet glade opening into
the beautiful skies. But it was the instant duty of myself
and horse to cross up a shoulder of the mountain and get on
our way Aijout six I arrived at my inn, and was
much refreshed by my dinner and bed. This morning I sent
my horse early down to Barmouth, proposing myself to come
by a boat, which I was told sailed at half-past nine and got
down in forty minutes — all to see the scenery, which is very,
very beautiful upon the estuary or loch ; but when I came to
the boathouse, about two miles walking, I found the boat
would not be there for more than an hour, would tarry some
time, and then had a rough sea and rough head- wind to sail
&
CARE NOT TO TAKE IIIS WIFE " OUT OF HEK PLACE." 391
with. My purpose was to be here before the meeting of the
church, and this is ten miles from Barmouth. There was
nothing for it but to ferry over the water, and walk the re-
maining eight miles, along with three skinners going thither
on their business, men in whom was the fear of God. I gave
them my greatcoat to carry, and walked by the rough side of
the loch with a strong wind ahead, and was no worse, but I
thought rather the better for it. Then I rode hither, and
being all alone, have been more with you than with myself.
Truly the Lord hath laid Mr. Cardale upon my heart, and the
whole Church, and all those to be presented, and I have
prayed for them every one, according to my discernment.
Show this sentence to Mr. Cardale, or transcribe it, for I am
not able to write to-night, and this to Mr. Wood-
house — (two sentences in Latin are here inserted in the
manuscript). It is not because I may or can not trust you, most
trustworthy wife, that I write these answers in Latin, but be-
cause I would not take you ovit of your place Now
the peace and blessing of the Lord be with you and all the
house."
" Bangor, 9tli October.
" My dearest Wife, — For I have heart and strength to
write only to you ; indeed it is in my heart to write many
letters ; but a due sense of my duty of resting when the
labours of the day are over, holds my hand, and I have com-
mitted my flock into the Shepherd's hand. I rode from
Harlech, before breakfast, along the sea shore until we found an
inlet to follow up, at the head of which sits Taw-y-bwlch, in
such stillness and beauty, among the most sublime and beau-
tiful mountain scenery. Oh ! it is a place of peace and re-
pose ! Thence I crossed rugged and barren mountains, with
occasional views of the ocean, until the road swept up a
mountain pass of great sublimity, and opened at the head of
it upon Beddgelert, a place of the like character with Taw-y-
bwlch, but not so sequestered. (This is for Maggie, but it
is profitable to us all). Beddgelert means, 'the grave of
Grelert.' Gelert was a hound of matchless excellences. . . .
The hound fell at his master's feet and breathed out his life
in piteous moanings. He was hardly dead when the babe
392 BEDDGELERT.
awoke from some place of greater secmity whitlier the
dog had carried it, and when they looked beneath the bed
they found a mighty and ferocious wolf, whose mangled body
showed what a desperate conflict poor Gelert had waged that
day for his master's infant. Ah, me ! what faithfulness God
hath put into the hearts of his creatures ! what pure love must
be in His own ! The name Bedd-Grelert commemorates that
event. Here I had a harper to play to me the choicest of
the old Welsh airs, Of a iiohle race was Shenhin, The March
of the men of Harlech, &c. The old blind man was very
thankful for a sixpence, and I taught him how to use his
harp as David had done, in the praise of his Grod. From
thence I set myself to begird the roots of Snowdon, for he
covered his head from the sight of man. I had seen his
majestic head lifted above the mountains from Aberystwyth,
and it is the only sight I have had of him. He is the monarch
of many. The mountains stand around him as they shall
stand around Zion. When I was seeking to disentangle the
perfect form of one of them from the mist, which I thought
must surely be he, a countryman told me my mistake. That
beautiful sunset which I saw at Harlech yielded only wind ;
and as I rode up these defiles the wind was terrible. It made
the silken shroud over my shoulders rattle in my horse's ears
until he could hardly abide it ; and, in truth, I had to take it
off, for the bellowing of the wind itself was enough for the
nerves of man or horse. I never endured such a battery of
wind. I arrived at my inn a little after the setting of , the
sun — Dolbaddon, an inn like a palace. Thence I rode this
morning to Carnarvon, secluded on the outgoing of the
Menai Straits ; and I turned off my road to look at the bridge
— that wonder of man's hand. And now here I am in the
very house of the Shunaiuite woman, for though it is an
inn like a castle, the Penrhyn Arms, mine hostess is a very
mother. Mr. Pope is resident here, having married a wife of
the daughters of the laud. To him I wrote a letter of
brotherly love ; but it hath been in vain, I fear. The Lord's
will be done. Now I doubt that this is too late for the post ;
but come when it will, let it come with the blessing of God
upon you and upon all the house. I begin to feel a strong
desire that you were with me. I do not know, but it may
BEGINXING OF THE END. 393
be well to commit that thing to the Lord against the time
I reach Glasgow."
^£3^
" Flint, Saturday Night, 11th October,
" I am still able to praise the Lord for His merciful and
gracious dealings ; though these two last days, or rather the
two before this, have been days of trial to me. When view-
ing the Menai bridge I got wet by a sudden gust driven
through the straits by the wind, and though I put on my
cloak, and changed all at that motherly inn, I had a very
fevered night, and was in a very fevered state next day.
Still 'I felt my horse's back and the beautiful day to be my
medicine, and rode to Conway very slowly, having a good
deal of headache. There I found myself little better, and the
inn being kept by a surgeon, I was greatly tempted to take
his advice. My spirits sank for one half hour, and I had
formed the serious resolution of turning into the sick room.
But I remembered the words of the Lord upon my journey,
and ordered my horse, and having now not more than two
hours of good daylight I rode with great speed, and, as it
were, violently. This I soon discovered to be my remedy ;
for while the cool air fanned the heat of my lungs and car-
ried it off, the violent riding brought out a gentle perspiration,
until I came to the hotel at Abergele, where I gave myself
with all my heart to cry to the Lord. I drank copiously of
tea, and had gruel, and bathed my feet, which God so blessed,
that when I awoke this morning, the feeling of all within my
breast was such that I exclaimed, ' Can it be that I am entirely
healed !' But I soon found that the Lord's hand is still upon
me. Yet am I sure that I received a very great deliverance
that night. To-day my headache has returned, with sick-
ness
" This is for Maggie. At the mouth of the Conway was a
weir for catching fish, which belonged in very ancient times
to the brother of the lord of these parts about Great Ormes-
head. He had a son named Elfin, who had wasted all his
substance, and wearied out his father's goodness, and was
brought to great straits. He begged, as a last boon from his
father, the weir for one night, thinking to catch many fish.
394 LEGEXD "FOR MAGGIE."
But in the morning there was not one, only there was a
basket, and a baby in it. He took the infant boy, and was
careful of his upbringing. This boy grew to be Taliesin, the
prince of all the British bards, who afterwards lived to
reconcile his patron with his father! . . . Grod keep you all,
my dear children, and make you more and more abound to
His glory."
"Flint, 12th October.
" The service is in Welsh this forenoon, and so I am at my
inn, where indeed they have most tenderly treated me. It
is English in the evening, and, Grod willing, I will go up to
His house. Now, my dear, I write you again this day,
though it will be the companion of my last night's letter, to
express my decided judgment that you should not any longer
be separated from me. My Grod is sufficient for me, I know ;
and He hath been my sufficiency during these three days and
nights of the sharpest fiery trial, both of flesh and heart,
which I have ever proved. I believe that upon my saddle,
and by the strength of faith, I have fought against the most
severe bilious fever. How in the night seasons the Psalms
have been my consolations against the faintings of flesh and
heart ! And I believe Grod hath guided me to do things
which were the very means of dispelling those fears and
troubles. Last night I slept well from half-past nine till
two, then I counted the hours as they chimed out from the
clock on the staircase; and so I lay, parched with thirst and
inward heat, and yet chilly, my head full of pain, my heart
of fainting, but my faith steadfast. I felt that there was much
of nervousness in it, and that by some strong act I must dis-
solve it. The footpan, with the water that had been hot, but
now was wintry cold (for last night was very chill), stood by
the bedside, and a little jug which had contained boiling
water to keep up the temperature, was standing by its side.
It was the breakinsf of the morninsf. I threw off flannels
and stockings, and stood with my feet in the cold water, and
poured with the jug the cold water from my shoulders down-
ward and all at once was a changed man, and had
some winks of sleep.
EENEWED ILLNESS: YEARNS FOR HIS WIFE. 395
"And again, when I had desired the maid to bring my
breakfast to me in bed, purposing to keep my bed all day, or
some considerable part of it, it occurred to me that this also
was yielding to the disease, and I instantly arose, dressed
myself, ate my breakfast — a mutton chop, stale bread, and
tea, and went out and walked for half an hour by the sea-
shore, breathing such health and sweetness from the air of
heaven.
" (Monday night, Liverpool, Mr. Tarbet's). — The Lord hath
made vain the remedies of man. The last three days have
been the days and nights of sorest trial I ever had. . . . The
fevered heat of my hands and head in the night season, and
the sleepless hours appointed to me, are indeed a new thing
in the history of my trouble. Yet I am strong, Avitness my
riding this day twenty-four miles. Nor have I any fears of
myself; but I am strangely, strangely held, deeply afflicted.
I felt myself shut up to the necessity of going direct from
Liverpool to Grreenock by the steamboat. I have written my
mother, and proposed going that way, but have put it off.
God may give me liberty as I return. Now I feel unable to
take care of myself, and my calm judgment is that you should
be my nurse and companion. I write not these things to
trouble you, but to put you in possession of the truth. I will
any way abide your answer here. ... I now think Maggie
should not come. In great haste, not to lose the post,
" Your faithful and loving husband,
"Edwd. lEvma.
" Oh, how I have longed after you in heart and spirit ! "
" Liverpool, 13th October.
" My dearest Isabella, — .... Last night I had com-
paratively good rest, and was able to keep down the fever and
prevent the perspiration by timeous sponging with vinegar
and water. What it indicates I know not, but I have had
to-day and last night a good deal of those cold creepings
upon the skin which Dr. Darling used to inquire about. I
think, before you leave London, you should let him know
these things. There is nothing I have kept back from you.
396 TVELL AHTH THE JUST MAN AT THE LAST.
" Now, my dear, I have sought to serve God, and I do put
my trust in Him ; therefore I am not afraid. He hath sore
chastised me, but not given me over to death. I shall yet
live and discover His wonderful works. I have oft felt as if
one of the ends of the Lord in His visitation were to constrain
me to send for you at this point of my progress ; and that
another was to preclude me from further journeying on
horseback into these parts of England and into Scotland. At
the same time, in your coming, if you see it your duty to
come, proceed tenderly and carefully in respect to yourself,
coming by such stages as you can bear. I hope you will find
me greatly better under this quiet and hospitable roof.
" Be of good courage, my dear wife, and bear thy trials, as
thou hast ever done, with yet more and more patience and
fortitude. It will be well with the just man at the last. . . .
Now farewell. The blessing of God be upon you all.
" Your faithful and loving husband,
"Edwd. Irving."
Tims ended for ever the correspondence between
the husband and wife. The history of that lingering
journey, with its breezes of health, its hopes of re-
covery, its pauses of refi-eshment among the sweet
Welsh vaUeys, where the parish priests of a national
church, more poAverful but less absolute than liis own,
opened wide their doors and their hearts to his pre-
sence and his counsels; the bits of legend picked
up for his little Maggie ; the silent progress along
mountain paths, all sanctified with prayer, where "the
Lord laid " such a one " on his heart ; " the forlorn
temerity with which, fainting and fevered, he pushes on,
no longer aware of the landscape or of the people round
him, brought down to bare existence, hard enough ado
to keep his frame erect on the saddle, and to retain
light enough to guide his way in those dimmed eyes ;
the yearning that seizes upon him at last for the com-
ALARM OF HIS RELATIONS. 397
panion of his life, bursting out pathetically in that ex-
clamation which he puts down after his letter is
finished, at the end, in an irrepressible outcry — " Oh
how I have longed after you in heart and spirit ! " — all
is clearer written in these letters than in anything that
could be added to them. His wife obeyed his call at
once, and joined him in Liverpool. Again her sisters
write to each other, wringing their hands with a grief
and impatience which can scarcely express itself in.
words. " Isabella set off for Liverpool on Thursday,"
says Mrs. Hamilton; "in her letter she says she found
Edward looking much worse than when he left home,
his strength considerably reduced, and his pulse 100.
Notwithstanding this, they were, she said, to sail for
Glasgow on Monday, and so proceed to the ultimate
object which was in view in Mr. Living's leaving home,
— his going to Glasgow to organize a church there.
Oh me ! it is sad, sad to think of his deliberately sacri-
ficing himself ! Dr. Darlmg has decidedly said that he
cannot, humanly speaking, live over the winter, unless he
retire to a milder chmate and be entirely at rest. Yet
at this inclement season they proceed northward, and
take that cold and boisterous passage too, by way of
making bad worse." No wonder those affectionate
spectators were touched with the anger of grief in their
powerless anguish, finding it impossible to turn him
for a moment from the path to which he believed
himself ordained, and compelled to look on and see
him consummate all his sacrifices with this ofFerino; of
his hfe.
The weather was boisterous and stormy, but the
dying apostle, — who was not an apostle, nor amid all
398 VOYAGE TO GREEXOCK.
the gifts that surrounded him, anjrway gifted, except as
God in nature and grace had endowed His faithful
servant — did not depart from his purpose. He went
to Greenock, accompanied by his wife, whose heart
was dehvered from all mfely and womanish terrors by
undoubting confidence in that " word of the Lord "
which had promised him a great and successful mission
in Scotland. At Greenock they seem to have en-
countered ]\irs. Stewart Ker, a lady of singular piety,
whom Irving valued highly, and whose remarkable
letters, though not pubhshed, are known and prized by
many good people. In one of these letters, dated
October 25th, 1834, she thus describes his chanffed
appearance, and tlie manner in which he entered
Glasgow: —
" To human appearance he is sinking under a deep con-
sumption. His gig-antic frame bears all the marks of age
and weakness ; his tremendous voice is now often faltering,
and when occasionally he breaks forth with all his former
feeHug, one sees that his bodily powers are exhausted. Add
to all this the calm, chastened dignity of his expression — his
patient waiting upon God for the fulfilment of His purposes
to himself and his flock through this affliction, and it is
exceedingly edifying. ... I was going to Glasgow with
them ; and just before we left the house, he lifted up his
hands in blessing, commending them (the family under
whose roof he was) to Jesus, and to the reward of His grace,
for their kindness to him. I had a great deal of conversa-
tion with him in the boat. ... In drivingr through the
crowded streets of Glasgow, he laid aside his hat and ex-
claimed, 'Blessed be the name of the Shepherd of Israel,
who has brought us to the end of our journey in the fulness
of the blessing of the Gospel of Peace I ' and continued for
some time praying."
EXTEES GLASGOW. 399
It was thus, with uphfted hands and words of thanks-
giving and blessing, that he entered Glasgow. He
thought he had a great work to accomphsh in that
centre of life and wickedness and sorrow; and so he
had ; but it was no longer to laboiu- or battle that
God called His servant. He was not destined to de-
scend from the height of hope which still trembled
with the promised lustre of " power from on high " to
the chill land of shadows and disappointment and de-
ferred blessings that lay below. But it was a surprise
which his Master had prepared for him, — a nearer
road to the glory and the perfection that he dreamed
of — not to work nor to fight, but to die.
Here once more, and for the last time, Irving took
the pen in his trembling hand, and revealed himself in
the fast-closing; twihght of his hfe. He wrote two
pastoral letters from Glasgow, which will be found
in the Appendix, containing most pathetic acknow-
ledgment * of the sins by which he and his Church
had " let and hindered " the work of God — - sins
which, if they were anything more special than
that general unbelief and slowness of heart vdth which
every apostle has had to upbraid his fellow-Christians,
are lost in the mysterious records of the Church, and
uninteUigible except to those who may be thoroughly
acquainted with all the details of its origin. His last
private letter, written only ten days before his death
to liis " dear brother," WilHam Hamilton, hes under
* This confession seems, so far as I can make out, to refer specially
to his mistake in acting npon a command given by one of the gifted
persons, without the authority of the Apostle. See page 372.
400 HIS LAST LETTER.
no such obscuring liaze, — but gives witli sad and affect-
ing simplicity a final glimpse of liis fainting flesh and
trusting soul : —
" You will be sorry to hear," he writes with the restrained
utterance of weakness, " that I continue very weak. In-
deed, the Lord has now permitted me to be brought very
low ; but my trust and confidence is in Him only, and not in
any other, and when He sees fit He will renew my strength.
Oh, my brother, cleave you to Him ! He is the only refuge.
Isabella is in excellent health, and sustained under all her
trials. Samuel was with us yesterday. He is quite well,
though much troubled for me, as I believe all my friends are."
These were the last words of private affection which
dropped from his feeble pen. Amid the friends who
were all troubled for him, he was the only one un-
moved. He had not yet come to the discussion of that
last question, which hke all the rest was to be given
ao-ainst him, but still smiled "wdth a heart-breakino- con-
fidence over the daily dying of his own wasted frame,
waiting for the wonderful moment when God should
send back the vigorous life-current to his forlorn and
faithful heart.
The last scene of the history now approaches rapidly.
Por a few weeks he is visible about Glasgow — now
appearing against the sunshine in a lonely street, his
horse's hoofs echoing, slowly along the causeway, his
gaunt o'ig;antic fio;m^e risino; feeble aijainst the lio-ht ;
now in the room which liis Glasgow disciples have
found to meet in — still preachmg — recognising one of
Dr. Chalmers's old "agency" who comes to see him
after the service, and recalling, with the courtesy of
the heart, to his wife, who has fors-otteu the stranger,
FLESH AND HEART FAINT AND FAIL. 401
the familiar Kirkcaldy name he bears ; walldng
home after the worship is over, fain to lean upon the
arm of the elder who has come hastily from London
to be near him, while his wistful wife goes mournful
by his side, carrying the stick which is now an insuffi-
cient support to his feebleness — sometimes pausing, as
they thread the streets in this sad fashion, to take
breath and gather strength ; a most sorrowful, pathetic
picture. The hearers were few in the Lyceum room,
in comparison with former times ; but in the street, as
he passed along, many a sad glance followed him, and
the people stood still, with compassionate looks, to
point out to each other " the great Edward Irving."
His friend, Mr. Story, came hurriedly up from Eos-
neath to see him, with hopes of persuading him thither,
to that mild cHmate and tranquil seclusion ; but found
he had gone down to Erskine, on the opposite bank of
the Clyde, to consult Dr. Stewart, the physician-minister,
with whom, in joyful, youthful days, these two had
spent theh Satiu-day hohdays in the East Lotliian
Manse. Neither Dr. Stewart nor any man could aid
him now. He came back to the house of the kind
stranger and enthusiastic disciple who had taken him
in, in Glasgow, and, nature refusing longer to keep
up that unreasonable conflict, lay down upon the bed
fi'om which he was never to rise.
Dr. Eainy, who attended him, informed me of various
particulars in these last days ; but indeed, so touched
with tears, after nearly thirty years' mterval, was even
the physician's voice, and so vivid the presentment of
that noble, wasted figure, stretched in utter weakness,
but utter faith, waiting for the moment when God, out
VOL. II. D D
402 HIS CERTAINTY OF RECOVERY.
of visible dying should bring life and strength, that I
cannot venture to record Mvith. any distinctness those
heart-breaking details. By times, when on the very
verge of the grave, a caprice of sudden strength seized
the patient ; he sighed for " God's air " and the out-
door freshness which he thought would restore him.
He assured the compassionate spectator, whose skilled
eyes saw the golden chords of hfe melting asunder,
how well he knew that he was to all human appear-
ance dying, yet how certainly he was convinced that
God yet meant to raise him ; and again, and yet again,
commended " the work of the Holy Ghost " to all faith
and reverence ; adding, with pathetic humihty, that of
these gifts he himself had never been "found worthy."
Never death-bed appealed with more moving power to
the heart. His mother and sister came to see him,
but I know nothing of the intercom^se between that
sorrowful mother and the last and greatest of her sons.
His hfe-long friends from Kirkcaldy were also there to
watch by his bed, to support the poor wife, whose con-
fidence gave way at last, and who consented, with such
pangs of natural love and disappointed faith as it would
be hard to estimate, that the " word of the Lord " must
have had some other interpretation — that God had no
purpose of interposmg, in visible power, for his dehver-
ance, and that Edward must die ; and their home
letters give the clearest picture of Irving's last hours.
With fluctuations of despairing hope. Dr. Martin and his
son wrote to the anxious sisters. Sometimes there were
better symptoms — gleams of appetite, alleviation of
pain ; but throughout all, a burning fever, wliich nothing
could subdue, consumed away the fainting Hfe. "Your
AT THE GATES OF HEAVEN. 403
mother and I are at Mr. Taylor's," writes Dr. Martin,
on the 4th December ; " he is a most devout behever
in the reahty of the gifts, of Mr. Irving's divine com-
mission, &c., and has hardly ever faltered in his faith
that Edward is still to recover strength ; till this morn-
ing Isabella has never had a doubt of it." This was on
Thursday. As the week waned, the frame wliich en-
closed that spirit, now almost wholly abstracted with its
God, died houiiy. He grew dehrious in those solemn
evenings, and "wandered" in his mind. Such wan-
dering ! " So long as his articulation continued so
distinct that we could make anything of his words, it
was of spiritual things he spoke, praying for himself,
his church, and his relations." Sometimes he imagined
himself back among his congregation in London, and
in the hush of his death chamber, amid its awe-stricken
attendants, the faltering voice rose in broken breathings
of exhortation and prayer. " Sometimes he gave
counsel to individuals : and Isabella, who knew some-
thing of the cases, could understand " what he meant.
Human language has no words, but those which are
common to all mental weakness, for such a divine
abstraction of the soul, thus hovering at the gates of
heaven. Once in this wonderful monologue he was
heard murmuring to himself sonorous syllables of some
unknown tongue. Listening to those mysterious sounds.
Dr. Martin found them to be the Hebrew measures of
the 23rd Psalm — "The Lord is my Shepherd," into
the latter verses of which the dying voice swelled as
the watcher took up and echoed the wonderful strain
— " Though I walk through the valley of the shadow
of death, I wiU fear no evil." As the current of life
404 AMEN !
grew feebler and feebler, a last debate seemed to rise
in that soul which was now hidden with God. They
heard him murmuring to himself in inarticulate argu-
ment, confusedly struggling in his weakness to account
for this visible death which at last his human faculties
could no longer refuse to beheve in — perhaps touched
with ineffable trouble that his Master had seemed to
fail of His word and promise. At length that self-argu-
ment came to a subhme conclusion m a trust more
strong than Ufe or death. As the gloomy December
Sunday* sank into the night shadows, liis latest audible
words on earth fell from his pale lips. " The last
thing hke a sentence we could make out was, ' If I
die, I die unto the Lord. Amen.'" And so, at the
wintry midnight hour wliich ended that last Sabbath
on earth, the last bonds of mortal anguish dropped
asunder, and the saint and martyr entered into the
rest of his Lord.
Amen ! He who had hved to God for so many hard
and bitter years, enduring all the pangs of mortal
trouble — in his Lord at last, with a sigh of unspeakable
disappomtment and consolation, contented himself to
die. I know not how to add anything more to that
final utterance, which rounds into a perfection beyond
the reach of art, this sorrowful and splendid Hfe. So
far as sight or sound could be had of him, to use his
own touchmg words, he had " a good voyage," though
in the night and dark. And again let us say, Amen !
They buried him in the crypt of Glasgow Cathedral,
* December 7tli.
HE DIED AND WAS BURIED. 405
like his Master, in the grave of a stranger — the
same man who had first introduced him to London
comuig forward now to offer a last resting-place to all
that remained of Edward Irving. He was followed to
that noble vault by all that was good and pious in
Glasgow, some of his own personal friends, and many
of his immediate followers, mingling in the train with
the sober members of Dr. Chalmers's agency, and " most
of the clergy of the city," men who disapproved his faith
while hving, but grudged him not now the honour
due to the holy dead. The great town itself thrilled
Avith an involuntary movement of sorrow. "Every
other consideration," says the Scottish Guardian^ a
paper at all times doubly orthodox, "was forgotten, in
the universal and profound sympathy with which the
information was received," and all voices united to
proclaim over him that divine consolatory verdict of
the Spirit, " Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord."
There he hes, in such austere magnificence as Scotland
has nowhere else preserved to enshrine her saints, until
his Lord shall come, to vindicate, better than any
human voice can do, the spotless name and honour of
His most faithful servant and soldier. So far as these
volumes present the man himself with his imperfections
breaking tenderly into his natural grandeur, always
indivisible, and moving in a profound unity of nature
through such proof of all sorrows as falls to the lot of
few, I do not fear that his own words and ways are
enough to clear the holy and rehgious memory of
Edward L-ving of many a cloud of misapprehension
and censure of levity ; and so far as I have helped
this, I have done my task.
406 A SAINT AK"D MARTYR.
He died in the prime and bloom of his days, forty-two
years old, without, so far as his last -v^ritings leave any
trace, either decadence of intellect or lowering of
thought ; and left, so far as by much inquiry I have
been able to find out, neither an enemy nor a wrong
behmd him. 'No shadow of unkindness obscures the
sunshine on that grave which in old days would have
been a shrine of pilgrims. The pious care of his
nephew has emblazoned the narrow Norman lancet
over him with a John Baptist, austere herald of
the cross and advent ; but a tenderer radiance of
human hght than that which encircled the sohtary out
of his desert, lingers about that resting-place. There
lies a man who trusted God to extremity, and beheved
in all Divine communications with truth as absolute as
any patriarch or prophet ; to whom mean thoughts
and unbelieving hearts were the only thmgs miraculous
and out of natiu^e ; who desired to know nothing in
heaven or earth, neither comfort, nor peace, nor rest,
nor any consolation, but the will and work of his
Master, whom he loved — yet to whose arms children
clung with instinctive trust, and to whose heart no
soul in trouble ever appealed in vam. He was laid in
his grave in the December of 1834 — a Hfe-time since ;
but scarce any man who knew liim can yet name,
without a softened voice and a dimmed eye, the name
of Edward Ir\mig — true friend and tender heart —
martyr and sauit.
APPENDIX
409
APPENDIX.
The follovnng extracts from Mr. Baxters "Narrative of
Facts " will throiu full light upon the condition of the
Regent Square Church, and, of many devout persons in
all parts of the country, in respect to the so-called
miraculous gifts.
" For the sake of those whom I may have hardened or betrayed
into a false faith is it that I feel called upon to publish my own
shame, and confess before all my transgressions. My God, who in
His love pardons, has heard, I trust, in secret, and gladly would I
rest in the obscurity of my private station without challenging
public attention at all. The snare in which I was taken has, how-
ever, entangled so many others, and the busy tongues of partisans
and tattlers are so much excusing and mis-stating the facts which
have developed its character, that I am constrained to give a faithful
narrative, at the expense of my own feelings, in the hope that God
may open the eyes of the understanding of all who are seeking His
truth, and deliver them from the net of the fowler. In the detail I
am about to enter into, I may lay myself open to the charge of
egotism Another charge I must underlie which is far more
painful to me. The narrative will necessarily involve the conduct
of many who have, like myself, though more excusably, been de-
ceived. The regard I bear them as sincere, though deluded, followers
after truth ; the debt I owe them, as well for the affectionate kind-
ness evinced towards myself, as also for the wounds I have inflicted
or exercised on them, by confirming them in delusion ; and more-
over, the longing I have that they might be brought to the know-
ledge of the truth (for, as the Apostle said of the Israelites, so may I
humbly say of them : / beaj- them record that they have a zeal of God,
but not according to hioivledge) : all these increase greatly my
desire to say nothing which may in any way wound their feelings.
It may be they may consider much of this narrative as disclosing
occurrences and opinions which, passing in private, in family wor7
410 APPENDIX.
ship, and social intercourse, ought to be treated as confidential ; and
thus I may be charged with blazoning to the public eye that which
came before me in the confidence of fi-iendly intercourse, and with
betraying the confidence of friends. Of such a breach of confidence
I trust I may, in no case, be guilty. It is simply my wish to show
forth the workings of that spirit which challenges, and for which is
claimed, the glorious name of the Holy Spirit of Jehovah
" Some months before writing the LaymavUs Appeal, I had heard
many particulars of the extraordinary manifestations which had
occurred at Port Glasgow, in Scotland Conceiving as I did,
and still do, that there is no warrant in Scripture for limiting
the manifestations of the Spirit to the apostolic times — and deeply
sensible of the growth of infidelity in the face of the Church, and of
the prevalence of formality and lukewarmness within it — I was
ready to examine the claims to inspiration, and even anxious for the
presence of the gifts of the Spirit, according, as it seemed to me,
to that apostolic command. Covet earnestly the best gifts. I longed
greatly and prayed much for such an outpouring. When I saw, as
it seemed to me, proof that those who claimed the gifts were walking
honestly, and that the power manifested in them was evidently
supernatural, and moreover bore testimony to Christ come in the
flesh, I welcomed it at once as the work of God.
" I should mention that I had for twelve months previously to this
been in the almost daily habit of reading to and teaching the poor in
the parish where I reside, and had found much strength and comfort'
to myself; and I have reason to believe it was also accompanied
with profit to those who heard it. I had carefiilly avoided any
assumption of the ministerial ofiice : so much so that (though I do
not now think the scruple well-founded) I had refrained from praying
with the people when gathered together, conceiving the jmvilege of
leading in public prayer belonged alone to. the ordained ministers.
At this period I was, by professional arrangements, called up to
London, and had a strong desire to attend at the prayer-meetings
which were then privately held by those who spoke in the power,
and those who sought for the gifl;s. Having obtained an introduc-
tion, I attended ; my mind fully convinced that the power was of
God, and prej^ared as such to listen to the utterances. Afl;er one or
two brethren had read and prayed, Mr. T was made to speak
two or three words very distinctly, and with an energy and depth
of tone which seemed to me extraordinary, and fell upon me as a
supematm-al utterance, which I ascribed to the power of God. The
words were in a tongue I did not understand. In a few minutes
Miss E. C. broke out in an utterance in English, which, as to matter
and manner, and the influence it had upon me, I at once bowed to
APPENDIX. 411
as the utterance of the Spirit of God. Those who have heard the
powerful and commanding utterance need no description ; but they
who have not may conceive what an unnatural and unaccustomed
tone of voice, an intense and riveting power of expression — ^with the
declaration of a cutting rebuke to all who were present, and appli-
cable to my own state of mind in particular — would effect ujDon me
and upon the others who were come together expecting to hear the
voice of the Spirit of God. In the midst of the feeling of awe and
reverence which this produced, I was myself seized upon by the
power ; and in much struggling against it was made to cry out, and
myself to give forth a confession of my own sin in the matter for which
we were rebuked ; and aflerwards to utter a prophecy that the
messengers of the Lord should go forth, publishing to the end of the
earth, in the mighty power of God, the testimony of the near coming
of the Lord Josus. The rebuke had been for not declaring the near
coming of Jesus, and I was smitten in conscience, having many times
refrained fi'om speaking of it to the people, under a fear that they
might stumble over it and be offended.
" I was overwhelmed by this occurrence. The attainment of the
gifl of prophecy which this supernatural utterance was deemed to be,
was, with myself and many others, a great object of desire. I could
not therefore but rejoice at having been made the subject of it ; but
there were so many difficulties attaching to the circumstances under
which the power came upon me, and I was so anxious and distressed
lest I should mistake the mind of God in the matter, that I continued
for many weeks weighed down in spirit and overwhelmed. There
was in me at the time of the utterance very great excitement, and
yet I was distinctly conscious of a power acting upon me beyond the
mere power of excitement. So distinct was this power from the ex-
citement, that in all my trouble and doubt about it I never could
attribute the whole to excitement I regarded the con-
fession which was wrung from me to be the same thing as is spoken
of in 1 Cor. xiv., where it is said : ' If all prophesy, and there come
in one that believeth not, or one unlearned, he is convinced of all,
he is judged of all : and thus are the secrets of his heart made mani-
fest ; and so falling down on his face he will worship God, and report
that God is in you of a truth.' It seemed so with me ; I was un-
learned ; the secret of my heart was made manifest ; and I was made,
by a power unlike anything I had ever known before, to fall down
and acknowledge that God was among them of a truth.
" The day following this occurrence I devoted to fasting and
prayer, to beseech God to open to me His mind in the matter, that I
might not stumble in the way. In the midst of my prayer, the
promise in Mat. iv. 5 — ' Behold I will send you Elijah the prophet
412 APPEXDIX.
before the coming of the gi-eat and dreadful day of the Lord : and
he shall tiirn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the
hearts of the children to their fathers, lest I come and smite the
earth with a curse ' — coupled with the declarations concerning
John the Baptist, particularly that in Luke i. 17, ' He shall go
before him in the spirit and power of Elias,' — was brought before
me, and it was written upon my mind, by a power wholly new to
me. ' The Lord is now poiu-ing out iipon the Church the spirit and
power of Elias, to prepare for the second coming of Jesus.' This
view was altogether new to me I stayed but few days in
town, though I had much communication with those who attended
upon the utterances. No utterance had then been allowed in the
public congregation, but the meetings were strictly private. I
argued upon the impropriety of shutting up the manifestations ; and
strongly urged the offence which, by such a course was given to
inquirers, who would be ready to infer that they would not bear
the light The word spoken seemed to be the gospel of
Christ, and the effect upon the hearers a prostration of pride, and
a devotedness and apparent patient waitmg upon God. . . .
" From this period, for the space of five months, I had no utterances
in public ; though, when engaged alone in private prayer, the power
would come down upon me, and cause me to pray with strong
crying and tears for the state of the Church. ... In the
utterances of the power which subsequently occurred, many were
accompanied with the flashing in of conviction on the mind, like
lightning rooting itself in the earth : whilst other utterances, not
being so accompanied, only acted in the way of an authoritative
communication.
" In Jauuaiy 1832, occasion was given me, by a professional call
to London, to visit the brethren there. . . . For nine months
previously, it had been the arrangement of Mr. Irving, the pastor of
that church, to have prayer-meetings every morning, at half-past
six, to pray for the Chujch and for the gifts of the Spirit. . . .
No commentary upon the Scriptui-es was given, biit it was simply
read over, and followed by prayer. In these meetings I had, on
one or two occasions, been called upon by the pastor, and had read
or prayed before the congregation. On the morning following the
day of my arrival, I was called upon again, and ojaening upon the
prophet Malachi, I read the 4th chapter ; as I read, the power came
upon me, and I was made to read in the power — my voice raised
far beyond its natural pitch, with constrained repetition of parts, and
with the same inward uplifting Avhich, at the presence of the power,
I had always before experienced. When I knelt down to pray, I was
carried out to pray in the power, for the presence and blessing of
APPENDIX. 413
God in tlie midst of the Church : in all this I had great joy and
peace, without any of the struggling -which had attended my former
utterances in power.
" Having been asked to spend the evening at a friend's with the
pastor, one of the gifted persons (Mrs. J. C), and three or four
others, I went ; and whilst discoursing on the state of the Church,
some matter of controversy arose, on which I requested the pastor
to pray that we might be led into truth. After prayer, Mrs. J. C.
was made to testify that now was the time of the great struggle and
power of Satan in the midst of us. . . . The pastor observed that
this utterance taught us our duty, as standing in the Chvirch, to
muster against the enemy ; and whilst he was going on to ask more
questions, the power fell upon me, and I was made to speak ; and
for two hours or upwards the power continued upon me ; and I gave
forth what we all regarded as prophecies concerning the Church
and the nation. . . . The power which then rested upon me was far
more mighty than before, laying down my mind and body in per-
fect obedience, and carrying me on without confiision or excitement,
— excitement there might appear to a bystander, but to myself it
was calmness and peace. Every former visitation of the power had
been very brief; but now it continued, and seemed to rest upon me
all the evening. The things I was made to utter flashed in upon
my mind without forethought, without expectation, and without any
plan or an-angement — all was the work of the moment, and I was as
the passive instrument of the power which used me.
" In the beginning of my utterances that evening, some observations
were, in the power, addressed by me to the pastor, in a commanding
tone ; and the manner and course of utterance manifested in me,
was so far differing from those which had been manifested in the
members of his own flock, that he was much startled, and in the first
part of the evening doubted whether it was of God or of the enemy
.... He came up to me and said, 'Faith is very hard.' I was
immediately made to address him, and reason with him in the power,
until he was fully convinced the Spirit was of God, and gave thanks
for the manifestation of it . . . .
" Whilst the people were departing, Mr. Irving called me, with Mr.
Brown, his missionary, into another room, and said he was in some
trouble as to what he should do on the morrow, Avliich was Sunday,
whether to allow me to speak in the full congregation ; he had
found doubts creep over him diu-ing the evening, though he scarcely
dared to doubt. Mr. Brown's advice, without any deep considera-
tion of the subject, was: 'Don't do it whilst you have a doubt.'
To this Mr. Irving assented, but turned to me, and asked what I
thought. Of course, under the conviction which I had, I said he must
414 APPENDIX.
not forbid it. Afterwards the power came on me, rebuking him,
and reasoning with him until he sat down, and said he was greatly
tried, and did not know what to do. I then told him to consult the
prophets who were with him ; and immediately the power came upon
Miss H., who Avas wholly a stranger to me, but then received as a pro-
phetess among them ; and she was made to bear testimony that the
work in me was of God, and he must not forbid my speaking. This
satisfied him, and he yielded at once. The next day, after the
morning prayer-meeting, Miss E. C, at the pastor's house, was made
to give forth an utterance, enjoining upon all deference and respect
to the Lord's prophets ; which served, though she was not aware of
what had passed on the preceding evening, to confirm him in that
which I had been made to say to him. I was afterwards in the
power, in the most fearful terms, made to enjoin the most per-
fect submission to the utterances. . . . This was so strongly put,
that Mr. Irving, on a fatiure occasion, observed to me, he felt tempted
to doubt whether the Spirit, bearing testimony in such a manner
to itself, was God's method of teaching us submission .... At
the pubUc services of the Scotch Church on this day, no utterance
was given me ; but in the intervals of service, whilst sitting with Mr.
Irving and one or two fi.-iends, the power was so abundant upon me,
that almost every question Avhich was asked was answered in the
power ; and the wisdom and instruction which was given forth from
my lips was as astonishing to Mr. Irving as to myself. We all felt
as though the Lord was indeed resolving our doubts, and graciously
condescending, by His Spirit, to teach us by open voice. Mr. Irving
seemed most fully confirmed in the belief, and I was myself exceed-
ingly composed and strengthened.
" On the morrow began a more trying and bitterly painful occur-
rence. The rebukes which I was made to give to Mr. Irving, for
want of ready and implicit obedience to the utterance of the power,
whatever might have been their effect upon him, had entered deeply
into my own mind. After breakfast, when sitting with Mr. L-ving,
Mr. P., and a few others, Mr. Irving remarked that Mr. T., when
in the Court of Chancery, had found the power mightily upon him,
but never a distinct impulse to utterance. "Whilst he was speaking
on it, I was made in power to declare : ' There go I, and thence to the
prison-house.' This was followed by a prophecy setting forth the
darkness of the visible Chirrch, referring to the King as the head of
the Church of England, and to the Chancellor as the keeper of the
conscience of the King. That a testimony should that day be
borne before him, which should make the nation tremble at what
was coming to pass. That I was to go and bear this testimony,
and for tlus testimony should be cast into prison. That the abomi-
APPENDIX. 415
nation of desolation would be set up in the land, and Satan sit in
the high places of the Church, showing himself to be God. That
the world had now the possession of the visible Church, but for
the purity of the doctrine of the Church of England, she, as the last
portion of the visible Church, had been anointed holy by the Lord ;
but she had gone on in worldly cares, and was now so provoking
the Lord, and by worldly-mindedness so quenching the Spirit of
God, that God had cast her oif. That it was necessary a spiritual
minister should bear testimony before the conscience-keeper of
the head of this Church ; and then the abomination of desolation
would be set up, and every man must flee to the mountains. Much
was added of the judgments of God in the midst of the land : the
power tipon me was overwhelming ; I gave all present a solemn
benediction, as though I was departing altogether from among them,
and forbidding Mr. Irving, who rose to speak to me as I was going,
I went out under the constraint of the power, and shaped my way
to the court of the Chancellor, to bear the testimony to which I was
commanded.
" As I went on towards the court, the sufferings and trials I under-
went were almost beyond endurance. Might it not be a delusion ?
Ovight I not to consider my own character in the sight of the world,
which would be forfeited by such an act ? and the ruin of all worldly
prospects, which would ensue from it, and fi'om my imprisonment ?
These, and a thousand more subtle and trying suggestions, were cast
upon me ; but confident that the power speaking in me was of God,
it seemed my duty to obey at any sacrifice ; and without counting
the cost, I gave myself up to God, to do with me and use me as He
should see fit. In this mind I went on, expecting, as I entered the
coiart of the Chancellor, the power would come upon me, and I
should be made to bear testimony before him. I knew not what I
was to say, but supposed that, as on all other occasions, the subject
and utterance would be together given. When I entered, no power
came on. I stood in the court before the Chancellor for three or
four hours, momentarily expecting the power to come upon me ; and
as the time lengthened, more and more per^alexed at its absence. I
was tempted to speak in my own strength, without the power ; but
I judged this could not be faithful to the word of John, as my
testimony would not have been in the Spirit. After waiting this
time, I came out of court, convinced that there was nothing for me
to say.
" The mental conflict was most painftil. I left the coiu't imder
the conviction I had been deluded. If I was deluded, how was it
with the others who spoke in the power, one of whom had borne
direct testimony to my utterance being of God, and the others of
416 APPENDIX.
whom had received me, and heard me, and spoken in power with
me, as one of them? Here, however, I failed; I adjudged myself
deceived, but I had not sufficient proof, as I thought, to sit in judg-
ment upon them. I thoiight I had stumbled, but I dared not
condemn them. I went at once to Mr. Irving, who, anxious as to the
issue of my mission, welcomed me as delivered fi-om prison. I said to
him, ' We are snared — we are deceived ; I had no message before
the Chancellor.' He inquired particulars, but could give no solution.
He said — ' We must wait. You certainly have received the gift, and
the gift and calling of God are without repentance.' We set our-
selves to search whether in any thing I had mistaken the directions
of the power, but could not discover it. I observed to him — ' If
the work in me is of the enemy, what will you say of the rest, who
have so joined me, and borne witness of me ? ' ' True,' said he,
but theirs has been tried in every way.' . . . Deeply was I
troubled and perjjlexed, and much was I humbled before God. . . .
In the morning I attended the j^rayer-meeting, though so much
burdened as not to be able to Lift up my heart among them. An
utterance came from Miss E. C. ' It is discernment ye lack — seek
ye for it.' ... I believe she knew nothing of the issue of the
visit to the Chancellor; but be that as it may, the message impressed
me, as though it appUed to my case ; and I was led to think want of
discernment would be found to have occasioned my stumbling. . . .
The power came upon me, and I was made to say — ' The word of
the Lord is as fire ; and if ye, oh vessel ! who speak, refuse to speak
the word, ye shall utterly perish ! Ye have obeyed the word of the
Lord — ye went to the place of testimony — the Spirit was quenched
before the conscience of the king — ye, a spiritual minister, have
borne witness there — and were ye not cast into prison ? Has not
the dark dungeon been your prison-house since ye came from the
place of testimony ? Ye lack discernment, ye must read the word
spiritually.' . . . This acted like electricity. I thought, and
those who had heard the message of the former morning thought
with me, that read spiritually, in which way I ought to have read it,
the messiige concerning the Chancellor had been ftilfiUed by my
silent testimony, and my subsequent darkness and bondage. My
satisfaction was complete. . . .
" In the coin-se of the same day, and the day following, a prophecy
was given to me that God had cut short the present appointment for
ordaining ministers by the laying on of hands by succession from
the Apostles ; that God would not, henceforth, recognise such ordi-
nations As I journeyed on the coach, the power came upon
me in the form of a revelation, conveying to me that God had set
rue apart for a special pui-pose towards His Church, for which He
APPENDIX. 41 r
would commission and endow me ; that for this purpose I should be
taken away from my wife and family, and become as a wanderer,
without home or habitation The conclusion I gathered
from it was, that I should never see my wife and children again,
supposing the Lord's will to be such as seemed to be revealed to
me Soon after this the power came upon me, and I was
made sensible something was about to be declared concerning the
king When the utterance burst forth, it was a declara-
tion that the Lord had given the king to the prayer of the queen and
of the Church, and his heart should be turned wholly to the Lord.
. . , . That I was to stand before the queen, to bear the Lord's
testimony to her, and she would bring it in before the king. I then
inquired of the Lord who should open the way to the queen, — whether
a servant who had been named should do it ? The answer given to
me from the power was, to take heed to the question, and to go forth
now upon this mission ; to return to the brethren I had left, and the
Lord would declare it in due time. There was given also a myste-
rious allusion to the three children of Israel in the fiery furnace of
Nebuchadnezzar ; and an intimation that, before the king's presence
was attained, I should have to pass through the fiery trial to the
utmost. Family prayer following, I was directed to the psalm. The
king shall joy in tliy strength, 0 Lord : and as I read it I was made
to chant it in the power.
" I returned the same day to town, and the next morning joined the
prayer meeting at the Scotch Church When we were
separating, Mr. P came to me to ask me to take up my abode
with him. I mentioned to him what had been revealed and con-
firmed to me, concerning my being set apart wholly to the Lord's
work ; and I added, I had a little professional business in London,
which I must break off", and then I looked for the Lord's direction as
to my ftiture course. When I had said this, I perceived the power
to rest upon Miss E. C, and to be moving to the utterance of some-
thing which she was distressed or troubled about. I turned round
and said, ' Speak.' She said, in power, ' Will you hear ? ' I
answered, ' If the Lord give me grace, I will.' She went on in
utterance : ' Did ye feel the touch of the enemy ? Did ye mark his
deceit? Watch, for the enemy lieth in wait;' and continued in a
strain of warning ; and passing fi-om that into a declaration that great
revelations should be given to me, concluded in an encouraging tone.
I gathered from this there was something in which I needed to be
warned, but I could not understand Avhat in particular it applied to.
" Bearing on my mind the prophecy concerning the king and queen,
I asked Mr. L-ving, Mr. P , and Miss E. C, to go apart with
me, detailed to them the particulars, and in conclusion sought of
VOL. II. E E
418 APPENDIX.
the Lord fui-tlier direction. The power came on Miss E. C. with the
answer, ' It is not yet, it is not yet. It shall be a plain way.
The Avay shall be very plain.' From this Ave gathered we must
not at present look for the fulfilment. Llr. Irving then asked me
the particulars of the revelation and messages separating me from my
family, and setting me apart. I gave all particulars, which, though
he was before startled, seemed to give him full satisfaction ; and
after a few observations he came tip to me and said, ' Well, dear
brother, be not puffed up with the abundance of revelations.' I Avas
then most grievously Aveighed doAvn in spirit, Avithout knowing fully
the cause. On his observing it and asking the reason, I said, ' I
knoAv not Avhat it is ; I am overwhelmed ; I have yet to break my
connection with my professional engagements here, and it seems as
though Satan Avould not suffer me.' Immediately the power in Miss
E. C. cried out, ' To the word ! to the written word ! ' Avith peculiar
emphasis upon ' Avritten.' This was repeated several times, to my
great confusion. Mr. Irving then said, ' A passage is brought to
my mind, Avhether the suggestion of it is from below or from above,
as apj^lying it to this case, I cannot tell : Ifcmij man provide not for
his own, he hath denied the faith.'' Miss E. C. in the power said,
' That is it ; ' and went on to speak of the great stumbling-blocks
Avhich Avere cast before the people, and of the Avoeftil effects of stum-
bling and offences. Mr. Irving then added, ' It seems strange to
me you should leave your Avife ; ' and immediately a response in
power from Miss E. C. folloAved : ' Ye must not leaA'e her.' If a
thimderbolt had burst at my feet, it would not have created half the
pain and agonizing confusion Avhich these utterances cast ujjon me.
The impression rushed on me like a flood. ' The revelation must
then have been of Satan,' .... This Avas the agonizing sug-
gestion of a moment. I reeled under the weight of it. I paused a
little, and under the re\'ulsion of feeling Avhich always succeeds any
violent excitement, I Avas ready to say, ' It is impossible.' I fell on
ray knees and cried aloud to God — ' Oh, Lord, Thou knoAvest that
in honesty of heart Thy servant hath performed Avhat has been done ;
show noAV Avhether Thou meanest that he has altogether stumbled,
and been deceived ; or Avhether it is that, though true, it Avill be a
stumbling-block to others.' Eacked Avith the most fierce mental
conflict, I endeavoured to lift up my soul in patient Avaiting upon
God, and in a little time I seemed to have light upon the subject,
Avhich spoke peace in a measure to me. It Avas that the messages
and revelations were of God, but that I had mistaken them in sup-
posing they called for my immediate cessation from all Avorldly
labour ; that the time of my so ceasing Avas not yet, and the time of
my leaving my family was not yet ; and that the reproof had been
APPENDIX. 419
sent me to correct my haste and rashness in rushing upon their im-
mediate fulfilment
" At breakfast at Mr. Irving's, the closing scene of my unliappy
ministrations among them was no less remarkable than mysterious.
Very great utterance had, for several mornings, been given me at
family prayers there, and particularly beautiful and comforting ex-
positions of Scripture were given from the power. This morning a
clergyman was present. He was talking to Mr. L'ving, but I did
not hear his observations. Presently the sister of Miss E. C, who
sat by me, said, ' That gentleman is grieving the Spirit.' I looked,
and saw a frown resting on Miss E. C, and presently she spoke in
rebuke ; but I did not gather more from it than that the clergyman
had been advancing something erroneous. Mr. Irving then began,
as usual, to read a chapter, to which I had been made in power to
direct him ; but instead of my expounding, as before, the power
resting iipon me revealed there were those in the room who must
depart. Utterance came fi-om me that we were assembled at a holy
ordinance, to partake of the body and blood of Christ ; and it behoved
all to examine themselves, that they might not partake unworthily.
None going out, I was made again and again still more peremp-
torily to warn, imtil the clergyman in question, and an aged man, a
stranger, had gone out, when Mr. Irving proceeded in reading the
chapter, / am the man that hath seen affliction bij the rod of His loixith ;
and I was made to expound, as usual, with great setting forth of
God's love in the midst of the trials of His people, and with great
promises of blessing. It was greatly to my own comfort, and I
believe also to that of others. I then prayed in the power ; and
when all was concluded, I was made in power to declare to Mr.
Irving that he had seen in this an example of the ministration of the
supper of the Lord, as he had before seen the example of baptism ;
that he must preach and declare them to his flock, for speedily would
the Lord bring them forth ; that the opening of the Word was the
bread, and the indwelling and renewing presence of the Sj^irit the
wine — the body and blood of our Lord; — and the discourse of
spirits would not permit the 'unbelievers to mingle with the faithfid,
but they would be driven out, as he had seen. Then in poAver I was
made to warn all of the snares of the enemy, and concluded with the
remarkable words, ' Be not ye like Peter. / tvill smite the shejiherd,
and the sheep shall he scattered.^ .... I had not any previous
idea that on this morning the ministrations of the Lord's Supper
would be given, nor had I, until this was set before me, any con-
ception what its spiritual ministration would be
" I returned to the coimtiy deeply depressed, though quite un-
shaken in my faith of the work Then followed in the
S £ 2
420 APPENDIX.
power a most emphatic declaration, that on the day after the mon-ow
we should both be baptized with fire .... that had the Church
in London manifested greater love, this baptism and power would
have been given then ; but now it should be given her ; and on the
day named we should receive it, and thenceforward would the work
proceed in swiftness, and not again tirry "We were over-
joyed with these communications, and in fulness of hope and confi-
dence awaited the day of fulfilment. The interval was filled up by
very powerful and frequent utterances in interpretation of Scriptm-e
and in confirmation of the work. The day named an-ived, and in
the evening an utterance fi:om the power, ' Kneel down and receive
the baptism of fii-e.' We knelt down, lifting up prayer to God con-
tinimlly. Nothing, however, ensued. Again and again we knelt,
and again and again Ave prayed, but still no fulfilment. Surprising
as it may seem, my faith was not shaken ; but day by day, for a long
time, we continued in prayer and supplication, continually expecting
the baptism. My wife gradually concluded the whole must be de-
lusion, and ceased to follow it. For six weeks, however, I continued
unshaken to ask after it, but found it not
*' Being anxious to communicate with Mr. Irving, I travelled on
to London, and reached him on the morning of his appearance before
the Presbyters of London. Calling him and Mr. J. C. apart, I told
them my conviction that we had all been speaking by a lying spirit,
and not by the Spirit of the Lord."
The above quotations are chosen as throwing light upon the little
body of prophets and gifted persons surrounding Irving, rather than
as tracing the extraordinary career of Mr. Baxter himself, who, in
the intervals of these scenes, gives pages of direct prophecy and large
expositions of scripture, aU of which were revealed to him in " the
power," showing himself to have been much the most active and
ui'gent of the band, always thrusting matters to extremes. The
manner in which he came to himself, by discovermg error in Irving's
doctrine respecting the person of our Lord, in regard to which " an
utterance in power broke from me, ' He has erred, he has erred,' "
is, like the prophecies, too lengthy for quotation.
APPENDIX. 421
PASTORAL LETTERS WRITTEN FROM GLASGOW
** To the Floch of God, ivhicli the Lord Jesus Christ hath given unto
viy hand to keep and to bless them, with the Elders and Deacons.
" Dearly beloved Ministers and Members of the
Lord Jesus Christ, —
" It well becometli me, who was the chief instrument of bringing
in that sin for which the hand of the Lord hath long lain heavy
upon us, to do my utmost part to remove the same, that He may
again lift upon us the light of His countenance : and, because no sin
can be removed otherwise than by the confession of it, and our
confessions are greatly helped by our knowledge, discernment, and
hatred of the sin which we would confess, I think that I shall best
serve my God, and my flock, and the quiet of my own soul, and the
health of my body also, by endeavouring to lead you into the nature
and aggravation of that sin of ours, which the Lord nameth and
describeth by ' the making of a calf.' You will understand then,
my dearly beloved, that the Lord, in His great grace towards London,
the city of our habitation, hath purposed for the good of the whole
Church to set therein a complete and perfect pattern of what His
Church should be — endowed with a fulness of the Holy Ghost ;
that is, having no lack of any gift or grace or fruit of the Spirit, to
shine with holy beauties, not only through this land, but unto the
whole earth, that the peoj^le may come up hither, as heretofore they
did to Zion and Jerusalem, in order to learn the way and word of
the Lord. This is the great purpose of good which oiu- God is slowly
but surely accomplishing unto the faith and prayers of all His
children who call upon His name. Of this purpose we have dared
to hinder Him ; we have plotted against it to brmg another to pass ;
and it is of His mercy that we have not been dashed to pieces in the
kindlings of His wrath. It is true we did it in ignorance ; but we
should not have been ignorant of the way of our God, having
prophets to reveal it, and apostles to dispense and to order it
according to the mind of the Holy Spirit, who speaketh by them ;
and having pastors to break down the revelations of God in simple
and faithful ministrations unto the people ; and having, moreover,
the holy unction of the body of Christ, by which we should be able
to know the truth, and to be kept from all seducers. But our
fatness of heart, our fulness of bread, and our misuse of the Lord's
422 APPENDIX.
most blessed gift of His word spoken in the midst of us, brought it
to pass that we fell easily into the snare of the devil, by which he
thought to mar and to thwart the purpose of our God. Oh ! I
came far short in the office of the good shepherd, not to have been
your watchman and your guardian in that day ; for which I do now
taste the bitterness of sorrow in my heart, and the hand of the Lord
upon my flesh. But to return to my purpose of showing you our
sin. Understand, dearly beloved, that such a fidness of the Spirit as
our God proposeth to give to His Church in London, can only stand
under the headship, government, and administration of the Lord
Jesus. No apostle, prophet, evangelist, nor pastor ; no angel of any
church ; no man, nor creature, hath more than a measure of the
Spirit. To Jesus alone pertaineth the fulness, and to the Church
over which He ruleth. And seeing He hath given it forth as His
purpose to give unto His Church in London a fulness of the Spirit,
Pie himself must rule over it. He that sitteth between the cherubim
alone ruleth over them. But we were beguiled to think that the
full measure of the tabernacle of the Lord would be given to that
church over which I preside as angel ; which was no less than the
exalting of the angel of the Church into the place of Christ. I
tremble when I think of the awfully perilous place into which I was
thrust. Now, the figure by which the eldership is known in Scrip-
ture is the calf; and this exaltation of the angel of the Church to
sit head over the fulness of the Spirit, was truly the making of the
calf to worship it, instead of worshipping Him who sitteth between
the cherubim. I speak not at present of the injizry and dishonour
done to the other ministers of Christ by this setting up of one. I
am contemplating our sin as it beareth upon Christ himself, upon
the person of the Son of God ; and I do see it as nothing less than
a cunningly contrived plot to take out of His hands the dearest and
noblest of all His prerogatives, that of Head of the Church, and
giving it to another. Li the same light I see the naming of the
evangelists by me, which pertains not to any one but to the second
Adam. His it is to give names to eveiy beast and every tree in the
spiritual Eden. And of this also I do repent, and call upon the
Avhole flock to repent Anth me. Li the same light also do I see the
sending forth of the evangelists unordained, which was the slighting
of Jesus the Apostle m His apostles, to whom it appertaineth to
send forth. In aU these things I grievously sinned against the Lord,
and you Avith me. We were blinded. "We were unwatchful. AVe
were covetous. We were contented to be made rich. We thought
not of the poverty of others. We were impatient of the government
of Apostles, of the Lord in them. We sought independence as a
APPENDIX. 423
church ; and but for the grace of God, we had reaped the very
independence of Satan.
'' God saw that it was not in our hearts to do these things ; He
sa^v that nothing was furtlier from our hearts ; that we had been
taken throiagh our simpHcity, by the craft of the devil, and there-
fore He had mercy upon us, and began to take the veil from off our
eyes by the hands of His apostles, to whom He gave timeous
discernment of these things, with utterance of that which they dis-
cerned : but I confess for myself that I was very slow, yea, and
reluctant, to turn back from my evil way : whereto I do trace the
heavy chastisement of the love of my God ; and the Lord hath
declared that there was the same cleaving to the evil thing in the
elders and in the people. Let us now, my dear children, be of one
mind to put it away with abhorrence and loathing, that we
should have been found in such deceivableness, and so fearfully
deceived. For I am assured, that though the Lord showed us at
the last communion such a token for good, it was unto the awaken-
ing of us, by His returning love, to consider our past ways, and with
haste to tmni our feet into the way of His commandments. But if
we remain in a state of lethargy, not laying thi^ thing to heart, nor
truly repenting of it, I know not with what new and more severe
trials He will try both you and me. I have a good hope, however,
in my heart, that there will be an awakening to imderstand the pur-
pose of the Lord, and patiently to wait for it. Yet am I not with-
out fears for some, lest they turn aside from the way of the Lord,
and abide in their former ways, which are not good. Oh ! remember,
my beloved, that we are not now what we were when the Lord's
word did find us : we are called, and chosen, and set apart to a great
work, Avhich the Lord seeketh to accomplish in us, and by i;s, and
for all His Church, yea, for all the world. We may not dwell in our
ceiled houses ; we may not abide by the sheep-cotes ; still less may
we lie down beside the flesh-pots of Egypt : but we must gird up the
loins of our mind, and go forward. We must bear the burden of
the Lord ; we must remember that His presence is in the midst of
us, and take oif the shoes from our feet, because the place where we
stand is holy ground. It is the word of the Lord which Ave have
received to keep holy and to obey. And blessed be the Lord that
He hath kept the witness of the Spirit in the midst of us, and
reproved every one who hath been betrayed into any mingling of
His word. Oh ! reverence the word of the Lord, wherever it is
spoken amongst you. Ye elders, reverence it ; ye people, reverence
it. Cry for the Prophet, for he was a chosen vessel. Hold ye him
against his own rebellious heart. Let him not go ; and if he Avill
424 APPENDIX.
not return, oh ! be ye guiltless of his fall. For myself, Avhile I am
conscious of being led about by the Lord amongst His sers^auts, and
of being used by Him in giving them counsel, I am also conscious
of His hand abiding uj^on me to weaken me ; nor do I expect to see
it removed until we have together thoroughly repented of our sin,
and been cleansed from it in our inward parts. The grace of our
Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God the Father, and the fellowship of
the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
" Your faithful and lovmg Pastor,
" Edward Irving."
" Glasgow : Oct. 25, 1834.
" My DEARLY BELOVED FlOCK,
" I do find that no time nor place doth separate you from my
heart, that you should not be dearer to me than my own life. It is the
Lord who hath joined this bond of love, which death itself shall not
divide ; for are ye not our crown of rejoicing in the presence of our
Lord Jesus Christ at His coming ? Dearly beloved, you must not
be sore troubled when I tell you that the hand of the Lord to afflict
me is heavier upon me than it hath ever been. I am gi-eatly weak-
ened and wasted, and have little strength for anything save to pray
unto the Lord. Yet am I in nowise cast down in spirit, desiring
only the glory of the Lord, in whatever way He shall be pleased to
reveal it. Yet is it a sore thing that for ova' sin we should thus be
visited at the hand of a gracious God. Let us repent, and humble
ourselves more and more, and walk more and more softly and ten-
derly in the sight of our God, putting away all vanities and idolatries,
if haply our God may have mercy upon us, and remove far away
the stroke of His hand.
" Much have I sought to find out, and much have I besought the
Lord to reveal unto me, the manifold causes of this sad separation
and utter weakening of yoiu- head ; and it is made manifest unto
me that we have not been taught by the word of the Lord; Ave have
not been broken by it, neither I nor you : and therefore the Lord
hath come in with his judgments, and laid His hand upon the head
of the offence, and will utterly cast us off except we repent. Our
hardness and impenitency of heart, under those streams of love
which flowed fresh from the bosom of God, hath at length provoked
Him to anger, and He hath arisen in His faithfulness to smite the
shepherd of the flock ; and I confess that in righteousness He doth
afflict — yea, and in mercy and in lovingkindness ; and if He
should slay me with the SAVord of His judgment, I Avould justify the
dealing of His mercy, and put my trust in Him. Oh ! I have had
APPENDIX. 425
many deep exercises of soul in my absence from you, and Satan
hath been suffered to buffet me ; but the Lord hath stood with me,
and brought me up out of the depths, and comforted me with His
OAvn free Spirit. My confidence in Him in whom I have believed
hath been enlarged, together with the assurance that He hath arisen
to build up His Zion and Jerusalem, that the nations and kings may
assemble all to praise the Lord. But oh ! my children, we have
held this faith with a slack hand — with an unjoyfiil heart, and
therefore the Lord hath been provoked to smite. I have sinned, and
you have sinned, in not yielding to the voice of the Lord by reason
of the hardness of our hearts, and now the Lord breaketh them
with sorrow. Sure I am that this affliction is to the Avorking of
tenderness of heart, both in you and in me. Moreover, I discern
that the Lord will utterly separate my name from the work which
He worketh for the blessing of the whole world. Oh ! what a grief
it hath been to me that my name should be familiarly joined with
the work of the Lord. Ofttimes in my prayer I have been so
ashamed and grieved that there should be any name but the name
of Jesus, that I have almost besought the Lord to be taken out of
the way, rather than eclipse in any way the name of His honourable
Son. And it is indeed my chief consolation in being so far apart
from you, my children, and our brethren around us, that it will be
seen, even by the enemies of the Lord's work, how little I have had
to do Avith it — how little any of ws have had to do with it, save to
mar and hinder it. Again, I have discerned that the Lord, who had
made me strong in the flesh to serve Him, would in me first give
before the Church the fulfilment of that word, ' All flesh is grass,
and the glory of it is as the flower of grass.' The hand of the Lord
hath touched me, and I am consumed like the moth ; but He sendeth
forth His quickening Spirit, and the decayed face of the earth is
renewed again. Oh ! cry ye for the outpouring of the Spirit, then
shall there be the melody of health and joy in the habitations of the
righteous.
" Dearly beloved in the Lord, give thanks and rejoice together,
for the Lord hath heard your prayers and helped His servants.
Since the last Lord's day, when ye partook of the sacrament of the
Lord's Supper, I have been sensibly revived with a little strength,
and have been able to resume the exercise which is recommended,
viz., riding on horseback ; and I am able to conduct the worship of
the family who have received us under their roof with joy. Oh !
rejoice ye in the blessings of the Chui-ch of God ; for sad, sad is the
condition of many in these parts, who received tho gospel gladly, but
have not been builded into a church. It is the great gi-ace of God
VOL. IL F F
426 APPENDIX.
to this city, and Greenock, and to Paisley, to have begun to build
His people into the vmitj of the Church. Surely it is the fold
whereof the Porter keepeth well the door ; but oh ! give Him the
glory of your safety, so in Him shall ye go out and in, and find
pasture. Ye ministers of His, let the word that was with God
speak through you all ; and ye people of the Lord, into the ear of
the Holy Ghost which abideth in you let the word of God be
spoken. So shall you be His witness along with the other churches
of the brethren, the pillar and ground of the truth. Be ye of one
heart and of one mind in the Lord. Put away divisions and
doubtings, for is not the imchangeable God your trust ?
" Peace be with you, and with all the Israel of God.
" From your faithful and loving Pastor,
" Edward Irving."
THE END.
LONDON
PRINTED BY SPOTTISWOODE AND CO.
KE\\ -STREET SQUAEE
This book is due two weeks from the last date stamped
below, and if not returned at or before that time a fine of
five cents a day will be incurred.
fShifrr"
25Fe'46 \
i
1
1
-
I
1
rbbiD
Z002
inMI Ui
I2QM '
V "^""J ^
1
i
1
1
CM
t—
.— '
7L
CO
u
•
CM
o.
►— 1
>
CNl
f-"
a-
O'
c
V ;^
mm^^^m^immm^
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11